《Babysitting The Billionaire鈥檚 Adult Son》


 Another rejection

    Episode 1


    ¡°Mnie Watson¡± the director calls out the name on the file, not taking his eyes off the anxiousdy in front of him.


    Mnie adjust on her seat, clutching tight at her dress.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she says, panicking as she watches the cranky man squeeze his face at her file.


    She could swear she heard him sigh. The tension in the room is bing increasing which makes Mnie¡¯s heart rise and fall at high speed.


    ¡°With this horrible credential, I don¡¯t think you can get a job as a cleaner at a bar, not to talk of securing a job here in Gordon enterprises,¡± the director says, iling the credentials across to her on the table which makes Mnie¡¯s face to falls in obvious disappointment.


    Not like it was her first time getting rejected by an administrator, but this particr cull makes her heart sinks in grief.


    ¡°But¡­ My records aren¡¯t that bad¡± Mnie says, trying to defend herself.


    Her voicees out low which makes the director shake his head in confusion.


    ¡°Are you that nutty? Can¡¯t your stupid brain take a clue of the information I¡¯m trying to pass? You¡¯re notpetent to work for me.¡± The angry man yells at her, taking a napkin from the table, and dabbing the tip of his funny-looking sses.


    Mnie feels hurt by his remarks but keeps herself calm as she doesn¡¯t want to get thrown out of thepany. The embarrassment wouldn¡¯t let her live to tell the story.


    She stands from the seat and packs the credentials inside her handbag and turns around to leave.


    ¡°You know¡­ It would be a waste of time trying to look for a job when you could just get yourself a rich man, settle down with him and dwell in his riches. You¡¯ll age if you insist on a job hunt with your ridiculous credentials.¡± the director smirked at thest line and Mnie nod her head negatively at the taunt.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern.¡± Mnie smiles brightly at the director, who has a seductive smile stered on his face.


    ¡°But I would love it if you can just shut the crap you called a mouth shut and mind your business,¡± Mnie says shortly and stride towards the exit.


    She heard the man chuckle and of course, she doesn¡¯t bother to spare him another nce.


    Mnie Watson drags her feet out of the director¡¯s office andtches her lids together as soon as she gets outside of his office.


    She sighs sadly and rests her back on the door.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she just got rejected again.


    ¡°Oh good, Lord!¡± She sought for the umpteenth time and adjust her dress properly.


    Mnie dabs her jaw with the back of her palm, stretches her neck and strides out of thepany.


    Getting outside thepany, the forenoon sun bore on her skin and she drag her feet towards the bus station.


    She meet no one there and she takes a sit on the lonesome bench.


    ¡°My life is a mess¡± she sob quietly as tears find their way out of her amber eyes.


    It has been three years already since she graduated from the state university, and she was unable to secure a job since then.


    She was the brightest student among her colleagues and her poor performance during her final year at university left everyone in shock.


    She tried her possible best to not let the situation she was to affect her academic performance, but as God has it, she couldn¡¯t take her mind off the confrontation which left her with a bad grade.


    She took a loan to pay her tuition at the university, thinking she would get a good job after her graduation.


    As the bookworm that she was, she believes she could secure a job at a magnificent firm.


    But now, no organisation want to hire someone like her.


    What could be more formidable, the fact that she¡¯s still paying for the loan she borrowed for her tuition or the fact that she has to provide for her single mother to sort her business?


    Her life is a mess¡­Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The beeping of Mnie¡¯s phone jots her out of her intense thought. She brings the phone out of her handbag and stares at the screen.


    A beautiful smile dance on her cheeks as she beholds the caller.


    She swipes the receive icon and ce the phone on her ear.


    ¡°Hi, Ka.¡± she smile brightly, the loud voice of the caller makes her forcefully remove the phone from her ear.


    ¡°Easy Ka, I¡¯m just out for a bit, just stay there I¡¯m almost home.¡± she chuckles and hang up the car.


    She notice aing bus that¡¯sing her way and get in, as soon as the bus put to stop.


    xxxxxxxxx


    ¡°What brought a proficient cop to my house?¡± Mnie inquire as she close the door behind her.


    Ka rolls her eyes at her and brings down her leg from the centre table.


    ¡°Seriously, babe I¡¯ve been here by myself for over two hours. Where went you?¡± Ka groans and pull Mnie to sit with her on the couch.


    Mnie whizz loudly and drop her bag on the table, she loosens the buckle of her heels and massage her foot.


    ¡°I learnt of apany that put out a post of Secretary, so I went there to try my luck.¡± Mnie mumbles and rests her back on the couch.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s fine. So, did you get in?¡± Ka asks impatiently. Her Hazel eyes bore intensively at Mnie.


    ¡°Ouch, stop gazing at me that way, I almost get a hole on my skin.¡± Mnie whine and Ka hit her head.


    ¡°Tell me already, did you get the job?¡± she raises the question for the second time and Mnie sneer at her.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same riposte that I got. No one want to employ a nipoop like me.¡± Mnie reply sadly and Ka stare at her face, feeling grief for her friend.


    ¡°But you¡¯re brilliant, Mnie. They shouldn¡¯t judge by your record alone.¡± Ka groans and Mnie chuckles which makes Ka wonder what¡¯s funny in her speech.


    ¡°As if they¡¯ll wait for me to be on the seat for another second after going through my file.¡± she mocks and starts to undo her shirt button.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose your energy over a mere taunt, what you¡¯ve passed through is more than merements¡± Ka propels a bright smile to her.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Mnie shrugs her shoulder.


    She yanks the shirt off her body and carelessly drop it on the table, leaving her in her red strapless bra.


    ¡°Old habit.¡± Ka giggle.


    ¡°What brought you here in the first ce?¡± Mnie raise her eyebrows, knowing fully well that her friend would never visit her during work hours, for visiting sake.


    ¡°I came because I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ka lets out and Mnie bounces her head back and forth in affirmation.


    ¡°Speaking of old habits, I think you¡¯ve gotten plenty of it to discard,¡± Mnie says and they bothugh at her satire.


    ¡°Do you have any food?¡± Ka raise her eyebrows and Mnie nods in affirmative.


    ¡°Let me pack these stuffs inside first.¡± Mnie mumbles as she stands deliberately from the couch. The short ck skirt falls to her knees as soon as she get her butt off the couch. Leaving her in just her undies.


    She pick it up along with the others and drag her feet towards the direction that leads to her room.


    Ka shake her head sadly, seeing her friend off with her eyes glue to her back.


    ¡°She¡¯s amazing, smiling like everything is going smoothly even when her life is tumbling down. How incredible!¡± Ka sighs. She nce over at the centre table when she heard her phone makes a beep.


    She takes the phone from the table and stare at the mail.


    ¡°Wow! this is faster thanI thought, she¡¯s really nice.¡± Kaments at the mail. Her face lit up in excitement.


    ¡°Who is nice?¡± Mnie asks,ing out of the kitchen with two bowls of cereal in her hands.


    ¡°A multi billionaire post a vacant of a full time babysitter for his son. I happened to be among the first set of people who received the news.¡± Ka smiles, collecting a bowl of cereal from Mnie.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s great about that?¡± Mnie raise her eyebrows with a slight confused look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m applying for you of course, and¡­ All done!¡± Ka smirk as she click on send button.


    Mnie abruptly drops the bowl on the table.


    ¡°What did you just said, Ka?¡± Mnie inquire, not wanting to believe her friend would actually think of her of bing a darn babysitter for some kids.


    ¡°Look Mnie, it is better to secure a job, anyone at that, than to do nothing. I¡¯ve came to conclusion that you¡¯re not meant to make use of your certificate. A babysitting job has nothing to do with how great your credentials is. We all work to get money, okay? Some people do worse to get cash in their hands.¡± Ka says, wiping out the balls of tears that drops from Mnie¡¯s eyes.


    Just that moment, a notification pop on Ka¡¯s phone. She rapidly picks up the phone and res dagger at the screen.


    ¡°What is the problem?.¡± Mnie ask in worries as the look on Kan¡¯s face sends shiver down her spine.


    ¡°I¡­ You got picked.¡± Ka says and fresh tears build up in Mnie¡¯s face.


    She let her tears fall freely on Ka¡¯s shoulder the moment Ka throws herself at her in a warm hug.

 His hallucinations

    Mnie Crouch on the floor, in her room. Her back resting on her bed. She ce theptop on herp and she close her eyes to say a prayer.


    ¡°Like Ka said, it doesn¡¯t matter if the kid interact well with me or not, I should just focus on the money I¡¯ll be paid.¡± She says in her mind and clears her throat for the umpteen times.


    ¡°Not all rich kids are arrogant, right? Whatever, as long as he doesn¡¯t mess with me, we¡¯ll both be fine.¡± she further deres and sping her palm together.


    ¡°Father Lord, please let me get this job, you know I¡¯ve suffered enough with my certificate so don¡¯t let me suffer with my noncertificate job. Please Lord.¡± she pray and open her right eye first before she finally open her left eye.


    With eyes fully open, she peeks at the screen and sees that she got an unopened message from the website.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she clear her throat before clicking on the message.


    ? Hello,


    Your interview had been scheduled.


    You¡¯re toe to the below address,


    tomorrow morning for interview.


    I hope you get here safe.


    Harley Carr. ?


    She reads out the message loudly and she carefully drop theptop on the floor.


    She jumped on the bed and scream in excitement.


    ¡°Woah! I don¡¯t care about any fucking job, this huge amount of money will be mine after a month. Oh shot me.¡± she makes happy giggles and jumps down from the bed.


    ¡°Oh! I need to call Ka.¡± she says and pick up her phone from the bed.


    Having a second thought over it, she drops the phone back on the bed and decide to go see her instead.


    She grabs her jacket and scramble out of her apartment.


    The evening breeze blows causing her hair to scatter all over her face.


    Mnie walks gently on the walkway and admire the view of the street.


    She¡¯s justing back from the station where her friend work. She had already fed her up with the news and she was going back home to get ready for the next day¡¯s interview.


    Tomorrow? Two things are going to happen in the tomorrow she¡¯s talking about, get employed and work as a maid, or get rescinded as it has always been and go to jail for failing to pay off her debt.


    The thought of going to jail makes her wonder if her education really worth the loan.


    she¡¯d been saving for the day she¡¯ll pay off the dept since she graduated from the University.


    she couldn¡¯t get herself to think about what she used the money for since she¡¯s been working as ate-night bar attendant and not as a secretary or a manager of apany just to gather money for her debt.


    It was written in the agreement form that she¡¯d pay back the money in three folds after 4 years of the borrowing date.


    Even though she believes there¡¯s no way she could get such an amount of money within the short period that remains for her to return the money.


    she believes she could gathered the money when she secure a stable job at apany.


    Now, what is the essence of her education, when she¡¯s only going to end up working as a maid or babysitting some billionaire¡¯s kids, or whatsoever it is called?


    ¡®Working as a babysitter is way better than working as ate night bar attendant¡¯ she thought and an heavy sighs escape her mouth.


    She already had everything ns that she¡¯s going to request for 1 year advance payment if she finally get in. Not minding if she¡¯ll be able tost in the billionaire¡¯s home or not.


    Who cares what happens? She just wants to get a year¡¯s sry and pay off the debt and send the remaining cash for her mother to take care of her other ¡®business¡¯.


    ¡°Excuss me, can you please walk on the walkway? A careless driver might hit you if you continue to walk in the middle of the road.¡± A masculine voice says jotting Mnie out of her deep thought and she found herself on the main road.


    Shot! She widens her eyes and hurriedly get on the walkway.


    ¡°Thank you very much sir.¡± She says to the driver and continue her walks home.


    *****


    A snowy BMW drives inside a lonely mansion in a light speed.


    The car put to halt at the garage and a young man who¡¯s likely to be in his early 30s steps down from the car.


    He takes his briefcase from the passenger¡¯s seat and undoes the first three buttons of his white shirt which makes his manly-built chest puff out.


    He strides inside the mansion stylishly and meet his 13years old boy scribing down something inside his textbook.


    He scoffs and shakes his head before walking upstairs and heed straight to his room.


    He steps out of the bathroom minster and meet his son inside the room, gazing at the stars through the ss windows.


    He stops abruptly and raise his thick eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± He ask with hatred in his tone.


    The boy gives no reply and that makes him more angrier.


    ¡°Are you not the one I¡¯m talking to, you this nipoop brat?¡± He says and turn the boy around, making his face turn to him in the process.


    ¡°What if I choose not to answer you?¡± the boy says with a smirk dancing at the corner of his lips.


    That makes the young Man more furious and he raises his hand in the air in attempt to hit the boy on his face, but he stops and grate his teeth, boiling in anger.


    ¡°Are you tired of hitting me? Do you no longer find joy in seeing me in tears? Or are you disappointed that I no longer shed tears anymore?¡± the boy scoffs and the man ruffles his hair in frustration.


    ¡°Listen, if you don¡¯t have anything to say to me, I want you out of my room this instant.¡± The man says with his barriton voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to sleep here, why would I sleep in the same room with a blood thirsty maniac like you?¡± the boy spat angrily which earns him a punch on his face from the Man.


    ¡°You dare not talk to me in that manner, I¡¯m your father and whatever I do¡­


    ¡°You can never be my father, Alfred Gordon¡± the boy says, yelling at his father at the top of his voice.


    ¡°What did you just say, Archie?¡± Mr Gordon says with a hard look which can make anyone quiver but not his son.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to warn you that I do not need any babysitter. I¡¯m thirteen and I do not need any babysitter that wouldter get killed by the demon that call himself my father.¡± Archie says and Mr Gordon face twist in anger.


    ¡°Spat such nonsense again and I¡¯ll have your cute face pay for it¡± Mr Gordon cautions and Archie only smile sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m against every action in bringing a poor woman here as a babysitter andter get killed by you. Just like what you did to¡­


    Archie is still saying when Gordon brings out a pen knife from his pocket and stab Archie right on his cheek which makes blood ooze out of his cheek and spew on his shirt.


    Mr Gordon moves back in regret and tries holding the boy but he ambles out of the room angrily and Mr Gordon watches him leave until he¡¯s out of sight.


    ¡°Ahh¡± Mr Gordon screams loudly hitting his fist on the wall repeatedly until blood starts oazing out of the wounded fist.


    He kicks the walls with his leg and falls to the floor crying his eyes out.


    ¡°Why does he have to remind of that awful incidents? Why does he have to make me feel bitter all over again? Why?¡± He cries out, brushing his short ck hair with his hands as different thoughts scramble through his mind.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t do it¡¯


    ¡®Please hear me out¡¯


    ¡®Please don¡¯t hurt me¡¯


    He could here their voices in his head, he holds his head in his hands and shivers at the thought of the past incidents.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± an angry voice yells and he turns his face to the direction and behold it was the illusion of his dead wife, standing by the window with her back facing him.


    The wind blows, moving her hairs sideways. Her skin looks pale and the blue light flickers, making Mr Gordon to quivers in fear.


    ¡°Selena, is that really you?¡± Mr Gordon asked, taking few steps forward.


    He stretches his hand to her and she turns her face to face him.


    ¡°You dare live in serenity after what you did?¡± her thunderous voice yells making Mr Gordon to halt on his track.


    ¡°Selena¡­


    Mr Gordon falls on his knees as he feels multiple hands wraps around his neck.


    He struggles to break free from the unseen forces.


    He cough heavily which cause blood to ooze out of his mouth.


    ¡°You have you die.¡± that is thest words he hears before passing out on the cold floor¡­

 Stepping into the mansion of trouble

    ¡°You¡¯re hired.¡± Harley Carr, the interviewer says to Mnie as soon as she was called out amidst the crowd of people that had came for interviews.


    With smile on her face, Mnie joined her palm together and smile warmly at thedy in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you very much, ms,¡± Mnie says with a beautiful smile glued to her face.


    ¡°I think the person you should be thanking is your friend¡± Harley says and Mnie nodes her head in affirmation.


    ¡°Yes, if not because of her that told me about the offer I wouldn¡¯t have known anything about it¡± Mnie mumbles, smiling brightly.


    ¡®She has no idea what her friend actually did¡¯ Harley thought and shakes her head.


    Harley smiles shortly and pick her phone from the office table. She put a call across to the guy in charge of the post.


    ¡°We¡¯ve chosen thepetent one, discard the rest.¡± Harley says to the receiver with so much authoritative and hangs up the call shortly.


    Harley opens the drawer and brings out a blueprint, she drops it on the table and gaze at Mnie who has a confused look ster on her face.


    ¡°What is the problem? Are you finding the job uninteresting or what.¡± Harley asks warmly and Mnie shakes her head negatively.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Mnie says and Harley stares at her, ushering her to let out her mind.


    Mnie smiles nervously ¡°I¡¯m just confused that you only asked of my name and who registered me. You didn¡¯t interview me neither did you make me undergo any physical practical. I¡¯m surprised that it was me that you picked eventually.¡± Mnie lets out the tons of questions that has been bothering her since she got to the auditorium.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. That¡¯s all I can say to you.¡± Harley says picking up the blueprint and hand it over to Mnie.


    Mnie carefully collect it from her and scan through the front page. She gets surprise as her name is scribe on it.


    ¡®Is this how fast they work, or there¡¯s someone from higher up that¡¯s helping me?¡¯ Mnie thought as a light sighs escape her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver drop you at the mansion with thepany¡¯s vehicle. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to drop you at the gate and you¡¯ll have to find your way in by yourself.¡± Harley says and Mnie opens her mouth in shock.


    ¡°How am I supposed to go in by myself? Do you not think that¡¯s a little bit ludicrous?¡± Mnie asks still feeling the rise and fall of his broken heart.


    ¡°No one is allowed to enter into the mansion. The mansion is prohibited that no one can not enter inside without any solid reason.


    Mnie mouths an ¡®Oh¡¯ even though she still finds it a bit disturbing.


    ¡°When should Imence?¡± Mnie asks and thedy stares at her with confused look.


    She scoffs and moves her head backwards, resting her head on the backrest.


    ¡°We¡¯re instructed that the babysitter mustmence work after interview. Didn¡¯t you came prepare?¡± she asks and Mnie finds herself sighing at what thedy says.


    ¡°Never knew they¡¯re in a haste.¡± Mnie let out truthfully.


    Harley curls her mouth in a smirk and moves closer to Mnie a little bit.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a tip for you¡­


    Mnie clutch tight at her bag as the lock the door of her apartment. She had came with thepany¡¯s driver to take her stuff as promised by the Secretary.


    She didn¡¯t bother to take much stuff as she was told that she would be given a wardrobe full of dresses in the mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯m really.¡± she says to the driver as soon as she steps inside the vehicle.


    He nodes his head and carefully drives out of the apartment.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t get her mind off what thedy had told her early.


    ¡®From what I¡¯ve heard, My Gordon might seems cool on the outside but he¡¯s a devil inside.¡¯


    Mnie recollect what thedy said and couldn¡¯t help but to sigh audibly.


    Mnie looks out of the window and she feels a drop of tears from her left eyes.


    ¡®If not because of the debt, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to take the job¡¯ she thought and close her lids as different thoughts runs on her mind.


    ¡®You¡¯re to just keep an eye on the son and report to the father his daily activities.¡¯ Mnie still couldn¡¯t point out what thedy meant by that.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the child she¡¯s going to babysit a kid? Why must she report the daily activities of the infant to his father?¡¯ she thought and decided to wave it off her brain.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The steady horns of the vehicle jots Mnie out of her thoughts and she stares at the driver, wondering why he¡¯s doing such a despicable act.


    ¡°We are here.¡± he says and she mouths an ¡®Oh¡¯ when it down to her that they¡¯re finally at the mansion.


    She opens the vehicle door and step down from the vehicle not forgetting to take out her bag as well.


    The driver wishes her luck and speeds off without looking back.


    ¡®Everyone is acting strange about this. Do they all hate the man?¡¯ she thoughts and moves closer to the front gate.


    She presses on the doorbell and no one answers from inside.


    Just then her phone starts vibrating and she carefully take it out of her purse.


    It was a message from an unknown number. She click on the message and it contains some digits.


    Pondering on who might have sent the message and what the message might mean, another message pops on her screen and she debate whether or not to open the message.


    She clicks on the message and it reads¡­


    ¡®Those are the passcode to the entry. Unlock it ande inside.¡¯ Mnie read it out loudly and didn¡¯t waste second to punch the digits on the pass. The makes a beeps and it unlock.


    She enters into thepany and she couldn¡¯t help the gasp that escaped her mouth.


    The surroundings was as silent as a grave yard. And that¡¯s what makes the mansion cool.


    The building was made with pure gem and it screams ¡®wealth¡¯ into Mnie¡¯s ears.


    She clutches tight at the bag in her hand and her mouth droop in awe.


    The waterfall at the side of the building calls out to her and of course she honour the invitation.


    She drags her legs stylishly towards the waterfall and she stretches out her free hand to collect the drops of water.


    ¡°This is heaven on earth.¡± Mnie couldn¡¯t help but topliment the house and its richness.


    She giggles loudly as she ssh the water left to right. She¡¯s too engrossed in her y that she couldn¡¯t feel the presence of someone besides her.


    ¡°All that glitter is not gold. Some shines bright like a fireball but it¡¯s a devil¡¯s abode¡± a fragile voice says besides Mnie and she nodded her head in excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived all my life in godly yet a destitute home. It¡¯s my first time being in a moneyed mansion, who cares if it¡¯s devil¡¯s abode or a thumb hole?¡± Mnie scoffs and rolls her eyeballs at the imaginary voices.


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re pretty eager to die.¡± the voice says again Mnie hastily turns a gaze to the direction and she gasped when she sees a boy of about 13years old walks out of the building.


    ¡°Who are you? Excuse me.¡± Mnie tries calling out to him but he doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s ready for a petty conversation.


    ¡°Are you the new babysitter?¡± A palm grips at her shoulder and Mnie jumps in fright.


    She slowly turns her face to where the voice ising from and she let her bag falls freely from her hand at the sight in front of her.

 Stuck in-between

    Archie squats in front of his pet cage at the back of the mansion. He brush the bunny on its head and it wraps its arms around Archie¡¯s index finger.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, right?¡± Archie asks the bunny as he pour the remaining milk in the can.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eat that for now, I¡¯ll bring you moreter.¡± he says and stand on his feet.


    Walking back to the mansion he decided to go through the front door as he doesn¡¯t want to run into his father.


    Getting to the front of the building he sees ady from afar and abruptly stops on his track.


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but to ask himself the first question that came to his mind.


    He wonders what she¡¯s doing inside the building and how she gets in. He scoffs when he recollect the previous night with his father.


    ¡°That must be the babysitter.¡± he concluded. That¡¯s the only thought that came to his mind and he appreciate it because it¡¯s the only reasonable thought that could make her enter into the mansion.


    He strides to where she stood and he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    ¡®She¡¯s ying with the waterfalls¡¯ he discreetly rolls his eyeballs at her.


    It was only his father that founds waterfall soothing. He watch the waterfalls whenever he¡¯s sad or whatever he¡¯s having trouble with sleep.


    He hates her gut for liking the same thing as her father.


    ¡°All that glitter is not gold. Some shines bright like a fireball but it¡¯s a devil¡¯s abode¡± he says, standing besides her with his hands crossed behind his back. Thedy who¡¯s likely to be in herte 20s nodded her head in excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived all my life in godly yet a destitute home. It¡¯s my first time being in a moneyed mansion, who cares if it¡¯s devil¡¯s abode or a thumb hole?¡± he could swear he hears thedy scoffs and rolls her eyeballs at him.


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re pretty eager to die.¡± he says angrily but he voice came out low that he¡¯s not sure if thedy hears or not.


    He walks to the exit and steps out of the hell he call home.


    Walking down the road he sees a snacks shop and he smiles and starts walking toward the direction.


    As he sight a particr box of snacks, he remembers a kid at his school and how she has offer him handful of snacks.


    ¡®From now on you¡¯re my big brother¡¯ he could hear the happy giggles of the kid and he can¡¯t help but to smile at how she made himughed wholeheartedly at school that day.


    He hasn¡¯t been able to see her after that day and he¡¯s hoping to see her the next day during recess.


    The incident of two days ago remains vividly in his memory. He couldn¡¯t help the smile that always well up his face anytime his mind drift off to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to get her these snacks and give it to her.¡± He says to himself but stops when he remembers his father wouldn¡¯t let him be if he should sees him with snacks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat snacks and he¡¯ll have me suffer through his grips if he should know that I y with some kid at school.¡± he says and turn around to leave only to bump into someone.


    He falls to the ground and groan in pain.


    Archie looks up to fire at whosoever that he bumped into.


    Seeing his father, he promptly stands on his feet and look away from him.


    ¡°Is that your apology for bumping into me?¡± Mr Gordon asks not caring to ask if the boy scratch his feet or not.


    ¡®How did he knows where I was?¡¯ Archie thought, ring hard at the annoying man in front of him.


    Archie rolls his eyes, not saying anything.


    ¡°What are you doing here, instead of being in your room studying?¡± Mr Gordon ask again and Archie keep quiet.


    The urge to hit his son keepsing to his mind, but being who he is, camera will start rolling and he wouldn¡¯t tarnish his image for this stupid boy.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± hemand, looking around to see if people are watching.


    ****


    Getting home, Mr Gordon pulls to halt and get down from the car. He strides to where Archie sit and drags him out of the car.


    He grabs him by the cor and drags him inside the mansion.


    He leads the way and they walks in the hallway that leads to Mnie¡¯s room.


    Archie scoffs at what his father is about to do. He yanks his father hands off his shirt and kicks his legs.


    Being the strong man that he is, his son kick does not seems to affect him in any way. Instead, he tugs at his cor and pin him to the wall.


    ¡°Listen, Archie.¡± he says gazing hard into his eyeballs.


    ¡°I do not know the reason why you hate me this much, but know that everything that I did, I fucking do them because of you.¡± He spats angrily, using his index finger to knock his forehead.


    Archie smiles sadly and grabs his father hands that clutched tight at his shirt.


    ¡°How Does killing mom be of help to me, you this bloody bastard.¡± Archie yells as tear rolls down his cheeks.


    Mr Gordon dte his eyes in shock.


    ¡°What did you just called me?¡± He asks taking a step forward.


    ¡°I called you a bloody bastard¡­


    Mr Gordon punch him hard on his face which sends him to the floor.


    ¡°How dare you an ungrateful out call me that?¡± he roars.


    He advance toward him on the floor and makes an attempt to hit him again on the floor and he feels a fragile holds on his hand.


    He forcefully yanks his hand off the grip and he hears the sound of someone falling on the ground with a loud thud.


    He looks back and behold, it is the new babysitter that he hired to watch over his son.


    He stands on his feet and leave the corridor quickly, leaving for his room.


    Archie smile and his once white set of teeth has been soaked with his blood.


    He groans and stands on his feet, he watches the pathetic look on thedy and he shakes his head negatively before leaving for his room.


    Mnie watches the scene in terror and uses the remaining strength she has left to stand on his feet.


    She holds her head in her hands and enter into the room that was given to her. She walks over to the bed and zip down her purse.


    She brings out her phone and decided to put a call across to the Harley, the Secretary that assign her.


    Just then, a notification pops up on her screen and she decides to check it out first.


    ¡°What! She¡­ She¡¯s already paid the money? Now does that mean I¡¯ll remains in this mansion for the next year?¡± she cries out, covering her mouth with her palm.


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t do this to myself.¡± she shakes her head nervously. She starts packing her stuff hurriedly.


    ¡®Here is a tip for you. The advance payment form that you filled will be considered, but if we pay you a year sry even when you haven¡¯t done anything and you decided to run off with the payment¡­ just consider yourself a jailer. The Gordon that I know does not forgive theft.¡¯


    The voice of Harley rings in her head like an rm. She drops her bag on the floor, crying her eyes out.

 Introduction

    Mnie strides out of the bathroom and closes the door behind her.


    She walks to her bed and pick the flowery yellow nighties and d into it.


    She slowly get on the bed and cover herself with the duvet.


    She picks her phone from the nightstand table and off the switch afterwards.


    She put a call ross to her friend, Ka, and the happy giggles of her friend came from the other end.


    ¡°Please leave a voicemail for me, I¡¯ll get back to you tomorrow. I love you my Annie. Yes, your hands behind your head.¡± She hears hears the rants of her dear friend and couldn¡¯t help the smile that pile up on her face.


    ¡°Such a crazy attitude for a cop. Who the fu*k pick up a phone call during operation?¡± she asks herself and shale her head at how crazy Ka can be.


    ¡°Oh! Dear heavenly Father!¡± she sighs when she remembers the shits she has gotten herself into.


    She knows there¡¯s no going back. But what could made both father and the son to behave in such unspeakable manner? She thought and close her eyes to say a short prayer.


    She close her eyes afterwards, praying for tomorrow to be good to her.


    After much toose and turns, she finally drift off to dreand.


    The next day (Monday morning)


    Mnie wake up to the sting sounds of her rm. She hisses and ps her phone off the nightstand and it falls to the floor in a loud thud.


    The sounds of her falling phone is what jots her to reality as she realises that she has gotten a job and that she must perform her duty.


    She remember turning on the rm and setting it to 5 Am to get the boy ready for school. He might behave like an adult, but he still goes to school right? She thought as she brings her legs down to the floor, rolling the duvet off her body.


    She¡¯s a babysitter right? She has to, perhaps prefer him for school and maybe, just maybe cook for him too. Speaking of cooking, does that include that she¡¯ll have to cook for the family? She widen her amber eyes as the memories ofst night came, ying on her head.


    The man might seem cool from outside but after what she has seen so far, she¡¯s not sure if she can still act cool around that man because he¡¯s evil.


    Mnie sessfully get off the bed andy the bed in a way that suit her personality.


    She walks to the bathroom and stretch her figurezily as she makes her way inside the bathroom.


    She walks out of her room minutes after and close the door behind her. She eaves a sigh and process her way to the main living room.


    The house is so big and the interior is so gorgeously decorated but the situation she found herself in wouldn¡¯t give her time to droll over some material things.


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡± the voice of Mr Gordon pulls her attention and she trails her gaze towards the direction the voice had came from.


    ¡®There he is¡¯ she sighs as her gaze finally meet the most handsome man on earth.


    His dark short hair is styles backwards leaving few strands to the front. His manly built body is something that can soften a cold heart of anydies.


    She admire his ears as they were decorated with a pair of shiny stone stud.


    Mnie trails her eyes from his hair to his pointed nose, to his Hazel eyes and back to his heart shape mouth.


    She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his pinkish lips until she finds the smirks that has been dancing at the corner of his mouth all along.


    With a snap of his fingers


    ¡°Earth to you miss, you¡¯re here to look after my son and not to droll over his father. Have some respects to the title of your job¡± Mr Gordon smirks and Mnie founds her face flush in embarrassment.


    She sessfully disengage the stairs with her gaze drops to the floor.


    ¡°Good¡­ Good Morning sir.¡± she greets the angel in front of her, because this man is not a human.


    ¡°Alfred!¡± Mr Gordon says shortly and Mnie is force to raise her head to stare at him in confusion.


    Noticing the strange look on her face, Mr Gordon take the hint and ps his forehead softly in realisation.


    ¡°I guess the previous night incident made me forget to properly introduce myself.¡± he says softly and Mnie gush at how passionate his voicee out of his mouth.


    Mnie nods her head after she has done whizzling over his sweet voice.


    ¡°I goes by the name Alfred Gordon. A lot of people refer to me as Mr Godon for work purpose. I¡¯m the founder and CEO of Gordon enterprise. I¡¯ll prefer people to call me by my name ¡®Alfred¡¯ which includes you, since it¡¯s not work rted¡­¡± Mr Gordon pauses and stare at thedy in front of him and she nods his head when he¡¯s sure she¡¯s paying attention to the introduction and not drooling over him.


    ¡°I¡¯m 34 years old hot dude,¡± she joke and Mnie founds herself smiling so hard with her gaze drop down to the floor.


    ¡°Over to you?¡± Mr Gordon says, pulling the attention of Mnie.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she nods her head and clear her throat before she opens her mouth to say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mnie¡­ Mnie Watson. I¡¯m 28 years old. And I look forward to working for you sir¡­ Mr Alfred.¡± Mnie corrects herself before she¡¯ll do anything that will anger the man before her.


    ¡°Alfred! No Mr, this is not an office.¡± Mr Gordon warns and she nods her head in affirmative.


    Noticing the absence of his son, disengaging the stairs with his headphones on. Making his way to the living room de in his school uniform.


    ¡°Right there is my lovely son¡­


    Mnie unexpectedly coughs at the hearing of himplimenting the son he almost beat to pulp.


    ¡°Pardon my manner.¡± Mnie gulps down arge quantity of saliva and Mr Gordon scoffs at her hypocrisy.


    ¡°That¡¯s my only child. Archie Gordon, the heir of Gordon enterprises.¡± Mr Gordon says and watches his son rolls his eyes absent-minded.


    ¡°He¡¯s 13, turning 14 in the next few weeks. He was a lovely boy¡± Mr Gordon says and he makes Mnie to wonder what he meant by ¡®was¡¯


    Archie walks past them and his father pulls his back to himself with just a pull of his jacket.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not deaf you can hear me speaking. Even if you¡¯re deaf, you¡¯re not blind you can actually see me standing here with the babysitter I got for you by wasting mypany¡¯s fund¡± Mr Gordon says with a raise of his eyebrow and Archie sighs tiredly.


    He turns around to stand against his father.


    ¡°I never ask you to get an Adultsitter for me. You choose to waste your money on your own ord.¡± Archie yells and Mr Gordon release his hands from his shirt.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked and Archie shakes his head negatively.


    He turns to Mnie who stands, starring at them like she¡¯s in a cinema.


    ¡°I goes by the name Archie¡­ Archie Gordon. I¡¯m 13 turning 14 in few weeks time as my wonderful father had already told. I¡¯m an highschool boy and I took my face and personality from my father.¡± Archie calmly introduce himself to Mnie which makes Mr Gordon¡¯s eyes to dte in shock.


    Did Archie just act calmly around Mnie? Did he just ironically insult him, right in his presence? He thought and he couldn¡¯t help the sweat that starts to form on his forehead.


    ¡°My name is¡­


    ¡°Oh! Save the the long process, you¡¯re Mnie and you¡¯re 28. Dripping saliva over my father hotness? I know everything, just save yourself the energy.¡± Archie says tiredly from all the drama he¡¯s force to act.


    Mnie drop her gaze in embarrassment. It¡¯s still early in the morning and she has been embarrassed twice in a row.


    ¡°Can I take my leave?¡± Archie asks impatiently and he walks out of their faces even before his father could protest.


    They both watches him make use of the exit. And bang the door shut on their faces.


    Mr Gordon feeling mad all over and Mnie who couldn¡¯t hide the embarrassment she had gone through.

 Melanie is in trouble

    Mnie walks back to her room after both guys had already left the house.


    She walks inside the room she could call ¡®hers¡¯ and bang the door shut behind her.


    She drags her feet deliberately towards the bed and throws herself on the bed tiredly.


    ¡°I think the only thing they hire me for is to face their melo drama till my one year will be over¡± she groans and she shakes her head in frustration.


    ¡°Why was I here in the first ce?¡± she mumbles under her breath and toose and turns on the bed making her back rest on the bed while she¡¯s facing the ceiling.


    She picks her phone from the nightstand, exactly where she had dropped it earlier.


    She tap on the screen and the phonee to alive.


    Seeing the the notification that confirms that her debt has been paid, a weird thoughtes to her mind and she contemte whether or not to go with the ns.


    ¡°Should I just run away to a ce they¡¯ll never find me?¡± she thought moving her hands to the back of her head.


    ¡°What if they eventually finds me and make me go through hell for running away with their money?¡± she sighs and close her eyes tiredly.


    She seems tired even when she didn¡¯t do anything. The problem she¡¯s seen is enough to makes her feels exhausted.


    Suddenly, she feels a slight headache and she grab her purse. She zip it down and rummage through her stuff but couldn¡¯t find pain killer.


    She pours the contents inside the bag on the bed and she still couldn¡¯t find any.


    ¡°Shit! How can I not have any?¡± she groans and ps her forehead in annoyance.


    She pick up her small purse and scan through it and she finds some cash that¡¯s enough to transport her out of the city.


    She smiles at her thoughts and packs her stuff inside the purse.


    ¡°First things, i needs to get pain killer pills for me to live long in this hell.¡± She drop her phone back on the nightstand and find her way out of her room after she has taken a few cash with her.


    She exit her room and starts strolling down the gigantic stairs she finally gets to the living room and she make use of the exit.


    Once outside the house, she shift her gaze to where the waterfall is she smiles at the sight of the waterfall and she shakes her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going there today.¡± she says to herself and walks towards the front gate. Wanting to pull the gate open, she recollect that she¡¯ll need the passcode that was sent to her phone the previous day to get past the gate.


    She hisses and walks back inside the mansion. Walking through the stairs makes her regret taking the job.


    ¡°I¡¯m just realising that the huge amount of money that was used to pay off my debt can¡¯t bepare to the stress I¡¯m passing through.¡± she groans as she walks through the long hallway.


    Getting to her room, she grabs her phone and marched angrily back to the stairs and she sighs heavily before striding down the stairs.


    She gets to the exit and punches the digits on the screen but it shows that she¡¯ll need the second password for her to walk pass the door.


    Doing it the second time and the results is still this same.


    ¡°Why is this stupid gate is behaving like its stupid owner.¡± she rants and she feels tears streaming down her cheeks. Just then she could hear a buzzing sound of a buffer.


    ¡®Your video has been taken and will be deliver to Mr Gordon after few minutes¡¯ the buffer said and Mnie widens her eyes in shock.


    Mnie moves her palm to her mouth in shock.


    ¡°Why are they after my life?¡± Mnie crys out and hit the gate with her fist.


    ¡®Another picture has been taken and will be deliver to Mr Gordonter¡¯ the buffer says again and rolls her eyes before crying back to inside.


    They¡¯re all after her. Both the father and the son and now stupid buffer.


    Only heaven knows which is more stupid among them.


    Cordelia sighs and falls on the couch as soon as she gets to the living room.


    At The Company


    Mr Gordon sit amidst the ages men and women of the board at the conference hall.


    He introduce the new project he has been working on for quite sometimes now and how he had worked mightily over it, the previous night.


    They all put their hands together for him and praise for his hard work.


    Mr Gordon snaps his fingers at Harley, his secretary to connect his phone to the projector to disy the project.


    He raise his hands up in the air, he close his lid and smile proudly at what he has done and how happy he¡¯s going to make them feel after going through the works he has put together.


    He has been working on the project for months and he intends to finish it up before the board meeting today. So he haspleted the project on his phone.


    He thinks it¡¯s the best to have the project on his phone and transfer it to hisputer systemter, he thought he might need the project anywhere and anytime and the best ce to have it is on his phone since it¡¯s always with him wherever he go.


    He hears the gasps escape each and every one of them and he couldn¡¯t be more proud of himself. He knew they¡¯re all going to like it.


    A smirk ster at the corner of his lips and he wonder how much more surprise they¡¯re going to feel if they should see the rest.


    Another gasps escape their mouth and it was apany with mumbles among themselves.


    He raise his head up high and he flick the strands of hairs that¡¯s covering his face to the back.


    Harley, his secretary moves closer to him, she bends to his size in attempt to tell him of their current issue.


    Mr Gordon raises his index finger up giving Harley the best way to tell her to shut up.


    He hate it when people tries to get nosy at work.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this nonsense?¡± Mr Gordon could hear an angry voice from the board mentor and he slowly put down his hands.


    He slowly opens his lid and the looks that wee him isn¡¯t friendly at all.


    He stands up from his seat and decided to check the projector by himself to see where he made mistakes.


    Behold what that disys on the screen was the crying Mnie, the darn employee with a message from the buffer at the bottom.


    Mr Gordon rushes to where the control is and switches the projector off.


    Mr Gordon took his phone and bow to the angry boards members and runs out of the conference room.


    He heed straight to his office and ms his fist on the table and it makes an annoying sounds.


    He undo the first three button of his shirt and creases his hands on his hair.


    He takes off his jacket and walks towards the exit, taking another nce at his office. He walks back to his table and he shit down his system before walking out angrily from his office.


    He saunters angrily towards the elevator and they all moves back in shock at the look on his face.


    He enters into the elevator and punch in the ¡®first floor¡¯


    He battles with the tie that doesn¡¯t seem to perfectly fit on his neck anymore.


    The elevator finally stops and he walks out of it, striding towards where he had packed his car at the garage.


    He gets in the car and drives out of thepany in a high speed.


    Driving inside the mansion, he couldn¡¯t wait till he gets hold of Mnie and show her what he¡¯s capable of.


    Because of her stupid ys with the buffer he lose 200 billion.


    ¡°200 fucking billion. He wouldn¡¯t havee back home. He wouldn¡¯t have left the conference hall if the board member wouldn¡¯t insult him for making such hige mistake.


    He knew they¡¯ll only nods at hisint then keep their shares to themselves. They would say since he¡¯s not ready they¡¯ll respond to the ones who has things to do.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± he screams her name and get no reply. He peek at every coroof the living room to be sure no one is there.


    He proceeds to her room. Taking the hall that leads to her room he clench his fist and pushes his way into the room.


    He takes two steps back at the sight in front of him¡­This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Will she get fired?

    After running back inside the mansion, Mnie plunge on the couch thinking her life over.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®Here is a tip for you. The advance payment form that you filled will be considered, but if we pay you a year sry even when you haven¡¯t done anything and you decided to run off with the payment¡­ just consider yourself a jailer. The Gordon family that I know does not forgive theft.¡¯


    She remember Harley¡¯sst words to her before she left her office and she can¡¯t help but to sigh loudly.


    What has she gotten herself into? She thoughts and her mind suddenly drift to her mother.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to think about it.¡± she shakes her head as she moves her head backwards.


    She rest her head on the backrest and she bat hershes.


    ¡°What is the purpose of me here? The boy that I was told to babysit is an adult, from what I¡¯ve seen he can take care of himself. So why keep me in istion?¡± she groans and she feels her head aches has increased.


    ¡°Oops, I need to take medicine. My temperature is getting worse.¡± she hisses and make her way through the stairs and she enter into her room.


    She climbs up the bed andy quietly on the bed.


    Just when she¡¯s about totch her lids, she feels the urge to put food in her belly as her stomach grumbles loudly.


    That was when she remembers that she hasn¡¯t eaten since the previous morning.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± she screeches as she set her foot on the ground.


    She holds her head in her palm as her head be heavy and her vision starts to be blurry.


    She take few steps toward and her legs seem light to carry the weight of her body, she slumps to the floor and hit her head on the tiles floor.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± Mr Gordon screams her name as soon as he spots her on the floor.


    He scrambles to her and carefully lift her head from the floor and ce it on hisps as he¡¯s already take his seat on the floor besides her.


    ¡°Mnie, are you okay?¡± Mr Gordon yells her name as he hit her lightly on her cheeks.


    The moment his hand makes contact with her skin he feels the hotness from her cheeks.


    ¡°She¡¯s burning.¡± he thought and scans the room, hoping to see anything useful but he couldn¡¯t find any.


    He stands to his feet and lift her from the floor, he carries her in his arm and rush her out of the mansion.


    ****


    Walking out of the hospitalter that evening.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help but to wonder who this man truly is. One might he¡¯s seeing yelling at his son, and the next minute walking quietly like some lonely kid.


    He¡¯s been super quite since she woke up an hour ago, she opened her eyes to met herselfying on the hospital with her boss besides her and he wouldn¡¯t say anything to her since they were told by the doctor that she was stressed and only need to rest.


    Mnie sighs for the umpteen times and wouldn¡¯t stop worrying about what this man is going to say to her.


    ¡®Why did you take the job since you¡¯re not medically stable?¡¯


    ¡®I need someone who is medically stable to be my son¡¯s sitter, how can you possibly do that since you¡¯re not okay, yourself?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re fired! Refund my money and get the hell out of here.¡¯


    Mnie mind wouldn¡¯t stop guessing what the mind is going to say to her.


    ¡°Mnie, why aren¡¯t you getting in?¡± Mr Gordon ask calmly, jotting Mnie out of her weird thought.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she mumbles and open the door to the backseat.


    She sit down quietly, rubbing her sweaty palms together.


    Mr Gordon watches her from the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but to wonder what¡¯s wrong with her.


    ¡°Are you okay? You seem stress.¡± Mr Gordon inquire and Mnie is force to raise her head up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sir.¡± she smiles and Mr Gordon nods his head slightly before driving out of thepound.


    Getting back to the mansion


    The car put to halt at the garage and Mnie didn¡¯t waste another second to get out of the car.


    She step her foot on the ground and stagger backwards. Mr Gordon rush to help her by sliding his hand on her waist.


    He put back on her feet and she thank him with a slight bow.


    Mr Gordon leave her at the parking lot and strides inside.


    Mnie watches him leave until he¡¯s out of her sight. She wouldn¡¯t stop worrying about what¡¯s going on in his mind and the other hand, drooling at the the way he walks.


    Someone clears his throat besides her and she jumps in fright, only to look at the direction it¡¯sing from and she sees Archie leaning on the car they came with, with a devilish smirks dancing at the corner of his lips.


    Now she has to deal with this brat, really? She thought as she secretly rolls her eyes at him.


    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back?¡± Mnie asks, turning around to face him properly.


    Archie scoffs at her question.


    ¡°Is that suppose to be a question? I¡¯m here and you¡¯re still asking me if I¡¯ve gotten back, nope, I¡¯m justing.¡± Archie hisses taking his back off the car.


    Mnie finds his speech offensive and she gulps down nothing as she doesn¡¯t want to provoke the little devil. She still unable to figure out what his father going to do to her, so she bettery low for a while.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Ain¡¯t you going to cook? Do you still not know what you¡¯re here for? You are here as my maid and not my father¡¯s flings. Drop the act of crushing and get to work.¡± Archie let out all he has been taking in since the previous day, he let them all out and he walks past her, making his way into the mansion.


    Mnie stands starring at the boy with her mouth agape until he¡¯s out of sight.


    ¡°What did he just called me? A fling? Does he really have to be mean to me?¡± she question no one in particr as she stares into space.


    She sighs heavily, as she makes her way into the mansion.


    Getting to the living room, she sight Archie on the couch with his text in his hands.


    He¡¯s scribbling some words inside the note and Mnie couldn¡¯t help but to smile at how serious he seems with his study.


    She walks up to the stairs and Archie¡¯s voice stops her from taking her first step.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I¡¯m going to eat?¡± he ask calmly, not taking his gaze off the note in his hand.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Mnie mumbles.


    She walks back to him and as politely as she could she ask him what he would love to eat.


    ¡°Make some spicy noodles for me.¡± he says and Mnie nods her head moving away from him.


    ¡°Let her be for today, you can microwave the pizza in the fridge and have some milk with it.¡± Mr Gordon says, walking down the stairs with his phone in his hands.


    Archie tosses his note to one side and stands up from his seat, boiling in anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting me a babysitter if she can¡¯t give me good for to eat?¡± Archie yells, throwing his head back in annoyance.


    ¡°I thought you said you don¡¯t need a babysitter? What¡¯s with the sudden change of mind?¡± Mr Gordon asks creasing his eyebrow.


    ¡°That was then. Now I fucking need her to babysit me. She should go into that fucking kitchen and makes me some noodles. I didn¡¯t even ask for much, did I?¡± Archie res hard at Mnie, she moves back in shock.


    How can a thirteen years old boy can be this fierce? She thought as she¡¯s now standing in-between the father and son.


    Mr Gordon finally takes thest step and he plunge himself on the nearest couch.


    ¡°Do what I ask you to do before I change my mind. Afterall I owns everything in this house and I can throw you out if I want to. Get that into your stupid brain¡± Mr Gordon lets out and Archie res hard at Mnie one more time before storming out of their presence.


    Mnie eaves a sigh of relief and bows to Mr Gordon, turning around to excuse herself but his voice stops her.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t forgiven you for what you did today.¡± Mr Gordon confesses which makes Mnie to stops on her track.


    Not knowing what she did,  she turns around and go on her knees¡­

 What鈥檚 wrong with Mr Gordon?

    Mnie gets under the shower and turns it on while still having her clothes on.


    She sighs a million times and runs her hand through her hair, not knowing exactly what to do.


    She thinks of how she has been living her life from the past to this moment, she doesn¡¯t know what to do or how to cry for her poor soul.


    She only agreed to do this job thinking it would be a little better not knowing she was moving in a circle.


    Well, she¡¯s been coping all these while and she¡¯ll keep coping until she dies, perhaps.


    She gets off the shower and turns it off. She wraps her towel around her chest and walks out of the bathroom.


    She enters her room and closes the door behind her, she walks to the wardrobe and picks out a pair of purple nighties. She de in the dress and get on the bed.


    Just then she hears the ringing of her phone and she picks it up from the table. Behold, it was a strange number. After contemting what to do, she finally clicks on the receive icon and ced it on her ear.


    ¡°Come down for dinner.¡± she hears the baritone voice says over the phone and she needs no one to tell her that it¡¯s her boss.


    She walks back to the wardrobe and picks out a long ck gown from the set of clothes and quickly changes into it.


    If you should ask her what she loves most in this world, she¡¯ll dly say it¡¯s beautiful dresses. And she¡¯s blessed to have a wardrobe filled with elegant dresses.


    She walks out of her room and closes the door behind her, leaving her phone inside.


    One thing about her, she doesn¡¯t like to go around with her phone.


    Getting downstairs, she sights the father and son seated on the furniture in the dining room.


    Okay, should she just go back inside and discard the thought of having dinner at the same table with these two? She thought and after much contemtion, she descend thest step and move closer to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, sir¡± Mnie announces her presence even though it doesn¡¯t matter because they can see her. But seeing them awkward moment left her with no choice but to say something.


    She pulls the seat that¡¯s beside Archie since there are three seats and the vacant one is beside Archie. She sits down and gazes at Archie to see if he has anything to say about it.


    Archie rolls his eyes discreetly and picks up his spoon ready to dig it into his meal.


    ¡°Help yourself with serving.¡± Mr Gordon says as soon as Mnie has settled down and she smiles in appreciation.


    ¡°You should have called me to do it,¡± Mnie says what¡¯s on her mind and Mr Gordon scoff.


    ¡°You just get back from the hospital and I can¡¯t let you stress yourself, for today. And besides, I don¡¯t think you had anything since you get here, I can¡¯t let you die under my roof.¡± Mr Gordon spat which makes Archie choke on his food.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room,¡± Archie says, rushing off from the dining.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Mnie asks Worriedly.


    ¡°He¡¯s your business, isn¡¯t he? Go ask him and don¡¯t pester me.¡± Mr Gordon yells, mming his spoon on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.¡±


    Mnie quickly stands on her feet and bows to the frantic man in front of her. She packs her meal and dash out of his presence before he could utter another word.


    She walks through the lonely hallway that leads to Archie¡¯s room. Don¡¯t ask how she knew, it was written in the blueprint that was given to her by Harley.


    The blueprint was a guide that would guide her way through the mansion.


    She stands in front of his room and takes a deep breath before knocking on the door.


    She stands for a moment and when she didn¡¯t hear anything from him, she ce another knock on the door.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The angry voice of Archie re from inside and Mnie sigh not knowing exactly what she¡¯s going to say to the boy.


    ¡°I just want to know if you¡¯re okay, you know, the way you rushed off doesn¡¯t seem alright, so I¡¯m here to know if you need anything,¡± Mnie says, she tries her best not to sound horse or re at him.


    Archie scoffs ¡°Leave if that¡¯s what you want to know. I¡¯m fine, so just move away from my door.¡± Archie sneered.


    Mnie rolls her eyes before making her way to her room.


    ¡°I¡¯m just confused about what to do.¡± Mnie groans the moment she set foot in her room.


    She closes the door behind her and walks to the bed.


    She plunges onto the bed and picks up her phone.


    She unlocks the phone and sees that she¡¯s gotten 5 missed calls. Three from her mom, one from Ka and the remaining one from a strange number.


    She¡¯s getting a lot of calls from strange numbers these days and she doesn¡¯t know why he (Gordon) has to keep calling her with a different number.


    She tosses the phone to one side and continues with her food.


    Only if they had allowed her to eat in peace back then, she wouldn¡¯t be here eating her phone when she ought to be sleeping.


    ¡°Bunch of headaches¡± she groans and started to cough slightly. She peek at the tray that she used to carry her food and couldn¡¯t see any water.


    ¡°Fuck! I should have to take a bottle of water with me. Now I¡¯ll have to go back downstairs.¡± sheins and angrily stands on her feet.


    She stares back at the food and decided to eat up her food so she won¡¯t have to go back again to drop the dishes.


    After she¡¯s done with her food she picks the chicken wings that remain on the te and much on it as she makes her way downstairs.


    She hears a husky voice murmuring from the kitchen and she decided to check it out.


    ¡°Is everything alright in there?¡± Mnie asks, peeking inside the kitchen through the keyhole and she gasps when she sees Mr Gordon on the floor trembling with his hands clutch tightly at his shirt.


    Mnie pause to stare at him from afar. He looks so messy that Mnie finds it difficult to believe that he is the same man she had left in the dining room, some moments ago.


    Mr Gordon raises his head when he gives attention to the sudden movement in the kitchen.


    Seeing Mnie by the door, he sprang up to his feet and run to meet up with her.


    ¡°Please take me out of here.¡± He cries out and Mnie gasps when she sees that he¡¯s in tears.


    ¡°Are you okay, sir¡­


    Mnie is still trying to say something but what Mr Gordon did next shocks her to the bone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mnie asks with her eyes widened in shock.

 Getting along with the boss鈥檚 son

    Mnie opens the door to Mr Gordon¡¯s room and walks in gently with his hands hanging tightly around her shoulder.


    If not for her, he would have passed out on the cold floor already.


    Mnie moves closer to his bed and releases his hand from her shoulder. She makes him sit on the bed and tucks him into bed afterwards.


    He absent-mindedly mumbles some words which don¡¯te out clearly to Mnie.


    She shrugs her shoulders when she¡¯s not sure of what to do.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re okay.¡± she sighs and strides out of his room, leaving the light on.


    Mnie decided to check up on Archie before going to bed. She takes the hallway that leads to his room and hears his slight snort from afar.


    Mnie shakes her head ¡°Such a kid.¡± she chuckles and moves closer to his room.


    She opens the door gently and gazes around the room to see Archie sleeping soundly on his bed.


    ¡°Much better.¡± Mnie smiles and closes the door back.


    ¡°If care is not taken, I¡¯ll end up babysitting both father and son.¡± She giggles at the thought and makes her way to her room, which was not too far from Archie¡¯s room.


    She opens the door to her room and closes it behind her.


    ¡°Pheew! What a long day.¡± she sighs and moves to the bed.


    She plunged into the bed and fall t on it.


    ¡®Please help me out of here


    Mr Gordon¡¯s please rang in her head and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on with him.


    Mnie toss and turn on the bed, still lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Is he not well?¡± she shakes her head negatively


    ¡°He seems fine during the day,¡± she concludes.


    ¡°Aish! This is frustrating.¡± she rants, cing her hand on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep and forget about everything.¡± she groans and turn off the lights and so she drifts to sleep after much toss and turn from one angle to another.


    The next day


    Archie strides down the stairs thinking of making himself instant noodles before his father wakes up. He carefully descended thest stair and hastily drop his backpack on the pouch before rushing off to the kitchen.


    On getting to the kitchen, he meets Mnie cutting some veggies on the counter with her back facing him.


    Archie sighs in relief. He had almost forgotten that he had gotten another babysitter, all thanks to his grumpy father.


    In as much as he needs someone to talk to, he didn¡¯t trust his father and he can¡¯tpletely get attacked by his new babysitter not knowing what his father must have told her.


    Archie clears his throat and tries to walk away but stops when he hears her say something to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re up? I¡¯m d. Can you pleasee over?¡± Mnie says with a charming face and Archie scoffs at her before nodding his head in affirmation.


    ¡®Such a pretender. I¡¯m very sure her boss must have spoken ill of me, to her. Why acting all cool around me?¡¯ Archie thought, ring hard at Mnie before moving closer to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, what help can I possibly render to my father¡¯s work?¡± Archie rasps and Mnie stare at him, wondering if she just stepped out of line by trying to ask for help, from her boss¡¯s son.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m trying to light this cooker up but it seems I¡¯m doing it the wrong way.¡± Mnie says, staring deep into his eyeballs to see if he¡¯s ready to help.


    ¡°So?¡± Archie asks with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mnie gulp down the lump that seems to have stuck in her throat, coercing her from uttering some words.


    She rubs her chest lightly with her palm and takes two steps toward where Archie stood.


    ¡°I want to ask, do you happen to know how to lit it up?¡± Mnie finally let out the words that seem difficult for her to say.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Archie mumbles.


    He walks passed her and moves to the cab behind Mnie. He shuffles through it and brings out a pair of gloves.


    After dding his hands into it, he pulls Mnie by her arms and shows her where to switch on the electronic cooker.


    ¡°Next time if you happen to encounter any electronics that you can¡¯t operate, just pick up your phone, snap it and browse it on Google. It will help you a lot.¡± Archie says calmly. Moving back from the counter and gestures for Mnie to continue her cooking.


    Mnie stares at him in shock.


    She gets surprised at how calm Archie sounded and she smiles at how he had warmly exined things to her.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mnie says and Archie shrugs his shoulders.


    ¡°You know I never expect you to wake up so easily,¡± Mnie says, trying to bring up a friendly conversation.


    ¡°What are you making?¡± Archie answers her question with a question which makes Mnie shake her head at his childish act.


    ¡°I¡¯m making garnish spaghetti.¡± Mnie beams and watches Archie¡¯s eyes dted in shock.


    ¡°How did you know what I¡¯m craving?¡± He smiles amidst his question and Mnie smile at how cute he looks when he smiles.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve learnt my job. To be able to know what your young master wants and needs at the moment.¡± Mnie grin and Archie nods in affirmation.


    ¡°d I haven¡¯t taken out the glove. Can you pass the carrots?¡± Archie requested and Mnie shakes her head in shock.


    ¡°What did you wanna do with it?¡± She asks, staring deep at the youngd in front of her.


    Archie twirls his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help, okay?¡± He twists his lips to one side and Mnie shakes her head negatively.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll do everything, okay? You just go back to the dining room and wait for your food.¡± Mnie says and turns her back on him, hoping he¡¯ll just turn around and leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m having practical tomorrow and slicing of things is crucial. Can you allow me to slice the vegetables so I can handle the knife well tomorrow?¡± Archie asks and Mnie couldn¡¯t help the grin that was beautiful on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it if you insist on doing it,¡± Mnie says, handing the knife to him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Archie says, collecting the knife from her.


    ¡°Do you know that I haven¡¯t stepped foot inside here before? For the past thirteen years of my life.¡± Archie says and Mnie moves back in shock.


    ¡°But that being said, do you mean to tell me that I can get in trouble if the boss sees you here with me?¡± Mnie asks resting her hands on her waist, standing in akimbo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°What are you doing inside here?¡± The Husky voice of Mr Gordon says from the door and they both moved their gazes to him with their mouths flung open.

 What has he done?

    The kitchen suddenly bes heated for Archie as he dabs his forehead with his index finger. The look on his father¡¯s face isn¡¯t weing and he sighs at what the irate man might say next.


    ¡°I asked you what are you doing here?¡± Mr Gordon inquired, his voice is so loud that Mnie is beginning to wonder what will happen if she didn¡¯t speak up.


    Mr Gordon takes a few steps forward and Mnie thrust Archie to her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry sir, I called him from the living room to help me with the cooker. I should have found another way to get it done please pardon me.¡± Mnie bow her head in guilt.


    Archie stares at her from her back and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she¡¯s covering up for her. Although it was true that he helped her with the electronics but he came here on his own.


    ¡°Get off kid! Don¡¯t ever step foot in here again.¡± Mr Gordonmanded.


    Archie mumbles angrily and strides out of the kitchen. Leaving his father behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever call him to the kitchen he once had an ident in here, don¡¯t let history repeat itself.¡± Mr Gordon warned.


    Mnie entwined her fingers, she bow slightly.


    Mr Gordon turns around to leave but stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Thank you forst night, do yourself the favour by not spilling it to anyone.¡± Mr Gordon told and stridden out of the kitchen.


    Mnie sighs in relief when she¡¯s sure that her boss ispletely out of the kitchen.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it too early to pick on every soul in the mansion?¡¯ Mnie thought with a light scoffs.


    She turns around and continues with her cooking.


    Minutester


    Mnie steps out of the kitchen with two ck lunch packs in her hands. She strides to the parking lot and drops the items in the passenger seat of a red Lamborghini that Mr Gordon is taking to the office.


    Mnie gets back inside the mansion, meets Mr Gordon by the door and paves way for him to step out.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m waiting here for you.¡± Mr Gordon brings out a file from the briefcase that he¡¯s holding in his left hand.


    He stretched his hand to her and she take the file from him.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened at the inscription.


    ¡°Those are the reason why I employed you. So, do well to attain your duties.¡± Mr Gordon smirks. He taps on the file twice before walking out of the door.


    ¡°Seriously, is he seriously asking me to d this?¡± Mnie scoffs starting dagger at the file in her hand.


    Archie who has been watching them all along descends the stairs and ambles straight in her front.


    ¡°May I ask you what is the problem?¡± Archie clears his throat which makes Mnie to jumps at his sudden appearance.


    ¡°Ahh, hmm¡­ Nothing¡­ Nothing at all.¡± Mnie stutters shaking her head nervously.


    Archie mouthed an ¡°Oh¡± ring at the file in Mnie¡¯s hands but she quickly brings her hand to her back hiding the file behind her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡®Really? I was hoping I could trust you but you just proved yourself to me. You¡¯re no different from the rest Archie scoffs at the thought in his head and he shakes his head in disappointment.


    ¡°Can you please bring me my pad? I left it on my bed.¡± Archie tells in-between gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yes, sure, give me a moment I¡¯ll bring it for you.¡± Mnie smiles nervously. She tries to walk up the stairs but Archie bumps into her. The file drops to the floor and Mnie quickly picks it up without wasting any second.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mnie mumbles and scrambles up the stairs.


    Archie¡¯s face chop down in displeasure ¡°She can¡¯t be trusted. She¡¯s on my father¡¯s side.¡± He blurted out angrily, he make use of the exit and bang the door behind him.


    Mnie rushes down the stairs, breathing heavily.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find your pad.¡± she articted but get surprised to see that Archie is no longer in the living room.


    ¡®Thought he was the one that sent me to get his pad?¡¯ Mnie thought moving closer to where she left him.


    She decided to check the parking lot thinking he might be waiting for her there. She was further surprised to see that the can is no longer there, meaning they already left.


    ¡°Wonder!¡± she mumbles as she finds her way back into the mansion.


    Afternoon At Gordon¡¯s Enterprises Company (G. E. C)


    Mr Gordon is seen seated on his Gates Executive chair in his office. On his table is an appleptop and a stack of files lies gently on his right-hand side. A telephone was ced on his left-hand side on the table.


    His eyes are glued to theptop and he operates it brilliantly. One could easily tell that he¡¯s busy with whatever things he¡¯s doing with the system.


    He takes his gaze off theptop and itnded on the stack of files on the table. He shuffles through the file and pulls out a file from the middle.


    ¡°Dang it, it¡¯s today,¡± he mumbles to himself as he flips through the pages.


    He picks up his phone and put a call to his secretary and she picks up the first ring.


    ¡°Yes, cancel all my proposal for today and schedule them for tomorrow and next.¡± Mr Gordonmands over the phone in his baritone voice.


    ¡°Are you defying me?¡± He yelled angrily to his secretary.


    ¡°I own thispany and I decide to dy any proposal. Do I say or you should leave your position to the person that¡¯s ready to work.¡± He fires at her over the phone before ending the call.


    ¡®Shit! I¡¯ve forgotten.¡¯ he mumbles.


    Mr Gordon shut hisptop hurriedly and pick up his suit jacket from the stand. He picks up his phone and stands up from the seat.


    ¡®I hope I make it there on time.¡¯ Mr Gordon kisses his teeth and adjusts his tie properly. Just when he was about to take his first step, his phone started ringing. He stared at the phone screen and was surprised to see who was calling him.


    He clicks on the receive icon and ces the phone on his left ear.


    ¡°Yes, is there any problem?¡± He grumbles. He suddenly widen his eyes in shock at the information that was passed to him.


    ¡°What did you say Archie did?¡± He yelled at the top of his voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. You know what, I¡¯ming right now, just stay there I¡¯ming.¡± He blurted out and rushed out of his office.

 11

    In the busy road of the city, Mr Gordon pulls his red Lamborghini to a halt in front of the old town bar. He loses the buckle of his shirt and rolls up the sleeves.


    He steps down from the car and marches angrily inside the bar. There, he sights his son causing a ruckus with the bar attendant.


    ¡°Oh! Wee, Mr Gordon.¡± Thedy rush over to meet Him as soon as he strides inside the spacious lounge.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mr Gordon raises his brow when he sights his son being held down by the male attendant.


    ¡°Care to tell me what is happening here?¡± Mr Gordon grumble as he divert his attention to thedy that came to wee him.


    ¡°Oh, bless you, sir, this young fellow came here a while ago asking for liquor and judging by his appearance it¡¯s clearly shown that he¡¯s a high school kid that¡¯s supposed to be receiving a lecture.¡± Thedy mumbles with her fingers intertwined behind her back.


    ¡°So why did you call?¡± Mr Gordon inquires taking his gaze from thedy to his son who seems wasted, judging by the way he¡¯s staggering from the male attendant¡¯s grip.


    ¡°We told him to heed back to school that we don¡¯t serve liquor to underage kids.¡± She mumbles thest part with her gaze down.


    Mr Gordon smirked before shaking his head.


    ¡°Why did you call me here?¡± He raises another question and thedy stared at him with a confused gaze.


    ¡°Of course, we had to call you, sir. He¡¯s your son and we couldn¡¯t just watch him get wasted since he already had a bottle and started to cause amotion. He¡¯s a son of a public figure and we couldn¡¯t let his reckless act get to the media.¡± Thedy slightly raises her voice which makes Mr Gordon secretly grits his teeth.


    ¡°Send an email across to my Secretary, she¡¯llpensate you for whatever damages my son might have caused.¡± Mr Gordon lets out and strides over to where his son stood.


    ¡°Release your grip from his shoulder.¡± Mr Gordon spews calmly. The male attendant let go of him making Archie smirks.


    He turns around to face his father with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°You bastard, what are you doing here?¡± Archie scoffed, pointing his index finger at his father.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk Archie, let¡¯s get you out of here.¡± Mr Gordon says, dragging Archie along with him as he makes his way out of the bar.


    Getting outside, Archie ps his father¡¯s hand off his sleeve and enters the car by himself, he bangs the door shut and rests his head on the backrest.


    Mr Gordon smiles and waves his hand at thedies drooling over him, at the coffee shop next to the bar. He walks over and enters the driver¡¯s seat. He ignites the car engine and drives out of thene without sparring his son another nce as he hit the road that leads to their estate.


    He creased his brows as no one refuse to say anything to one another.


    The gate automatically slides open the moment the car pulls to the front of the mansion. Mr Gordon drives in and pulls to a halt at the garage.


    He opens the driver¡¯s seat door and steps out angrily.


    ¡°I give you 5 secs to meet me in my room.¡± Mr Gordonmand as he makes his way inside the mansion.


    Archie sluggishly steps out of the car and rest his head on the windscreen as different thought runs through his mind.


    Not that he¡¯s afraid of his father, neither is he anxious about what his father is going to do to him, but he¡¯s tired of getting scolded every minute he tries to get himself wasted.


    He knew he was too young to be taking alcohol but he couldn¡¯t help it since he was only a child who needs parental care.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mnie asks standing a few steps away from him.


    Archie removes his head from the windscreen and turns around to face Mnie who had to confuse look on all along.


    ¡°Why do you care? Excuse me!¡± Archie slightly nudges her out of the way and strides inside the mansion.


    Mnie sign tiredly and open the back seat door. She fetches Mr Gordon¡¯s suitcase and takes it inside.


    ¡®I hope they settle their feud soon¡¯ Mnie thought, walking upstairs to deliver the Suitcase to her boss.


    Archie opens the door and enters his father¡¯s room without announcing his presence. He rests his back against the door and stares at his father who had his back facing him.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Mr Gordon asks, not taking his face off the window.


    Archie connives his shoulder ¡°I did it because I feel like it is the right thing to do.


    ¡°And how¡¯s that the right thing to do?¡± Mr Gordon yells, turning around to face his son who had a smirk dancing at the corner of his lip.


    ¡°Do you realise how much it would have cost me to shut the media if that had gone public? Do you have to behave like a ludicrous kid, when you ought to focus on your studies?¡± Mr Gordon yells angrily, he takes a few steps closer to Archie who doesn¡¯t seem to care about his rants.


    ¡°So you can care about your stupid reputation and not me, I¡¯m your fucking son,¡± Archie yells back at his father.


    Mr Gordon raises his eyebrow and crosses his arms over his chest.


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll choose you over my reputation?¡± He asks with a malicious smirk on his face.


    Archie scoffs ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m your fucking son!¡± Archie yells at the top of his voice which seems to impress his father.


    Mr Gordonugh and shortly his face bes hard once again.


    ¡°Since when did you acknowledge me as your father I can never father a bastard son.¡± Mr Gordon mutters, only if his husky baritone voice could be called mumble.


    Archie¡¯s heart skips a beat and he mulls over what his father just said, he opens his mouth to talk but instead, tears begin to stream down his cheeks.


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t my father?¡± He asks with a broken voice. He clenches his fist hoping to hear a soothing answer from his father but instead¡­


    ¡°I never said I was your father, you can use your head to do the calction.¡± Mr Gordon towering says. He covers the space between them and his figure towering over Archie.


    With thest strength in him, Archie pushes his father and his push seen to not have any effect on him.


    ¡°So it is true that I¡¯m not your son. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth hiding because you never act like my father.¡± Archie screams at his father.


    ¡°Now you know, so stop acting recklessly because it can never get to me.¡± He replies. He walks up to the window and secretly clenches his fist.


    ¡°You know what? I hate everything about you!¡± Archie spat and walks out of the room.


    He opens the door and bumps into Mnie, who stood dead on her track with her mouth open.


    ¡°Did you hear that? He¡¯s not my father, and I¡¯ve been waiting for the wrong twist.¡± Archie cries and throws himself at Mnie.


    Mnie moves her hand to his back and stroke it lightly not knowing when she started crying.

 12

    Mr Gordon tightens his grip on the window as memories of his dead wife sh through his mind. He bows his head in sorrow and tears pour down his gemstone-green eyes.


    He sighs loudly as balls of sweat emerge from his forehead.


    ¡°I never wish for any of these.¡± He mumbles to himself. He strides to the study room that is located in his room, closes the door behind him and falls to his knees.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Archie.¡± he cries bitterly as he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he must be feeling at the moment.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t forgive me for everything I¡¯ve done to you.¡± he groans and stands up to his feet.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He walks to the mini cab in the study room and brings out the album that contains his dead wife¡¯s pictures.


    ¡°Selena!¡± He mumbles and cares the first picture with his thumb.


    It was the picture they both took together in their final year in high school.


    It was the day he confessed his feelings to his best friend, right on the school balcony. Selena was his childhood friend and they¡¯d been having feelings for each right from their junior year, theyter let their feelings out on one bright afternoon in theirst year at senior year.


    That day, they wereing back from the garden where he had taken her to confess his feelings for her. His happiness knew no bounds when she told him she felt the same way.


    He put his friendship on the line to propose to her and she never disappointed him.


    ¡®Let¡¯s take a selfie and show it to our kids in future.¡¯ he could recall what Selena had said to him, that day, right in the garden.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that things turn out this way.¡± Mr Gordon smiles bitterly as he dries his tears off the picture.


    ¡°I hope you never forgive me, Selena.¡± He says and closes the album. He drops it back inside the cab and closes it back.


    ¡°I know it will be selfish of me if I should care for Archie, I don¡¯t deserve his love.¡± He mumbles and walks out of the study room.


    He walks to the balcony and stares at the view of the city from up there and he smiles sadly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re doing and I¡¯m here smiling without you by my side, I¡¯m so selfish, right?¡± he sighs and turns to walk away from the balcony but quickly moves his gaze to the side of thepound.


    There sat Mnie and Archie sat by the waterfall with their feet in the water.


    He ms his hands on the rail ¡°What the hell does it think he¡¯s doing by messing around in my spot?¡± Mr Gordon fumed and hike angrily out of his room.


    Back to Earlier?


    Archie bumps into  Mnie, who stood dead on her track with her mouth open.


    ¡°Did you hear that? He¡¯s not my father, and I¡¯ve been waiting for the wrong twist.¡± Archie cries and throws himself at Mnie.


    Mnie moves her hand to his back and stroke it lightly not knowing when she started crying.


    ¡°Hey, stop crying,¡± Mnie whispers to his ear and rubs his back gently.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean all that he said, he¡¯s only mad at you, you should know better.¡± Mnie smiles cutely, sniffing in her tears.


    ¡°Let me take you to the ce I found amazing in this mansion, shall we?¡± Mnie smiles, releasing Archie from the hug and he nodes slowly.


    ¡°Let go!¡± he sniffs.


    Mnie take his hand and lead him towards the stairs. They both descend the stairs and walk out of the living room, through the exit.


    Getting outside, the cold night hits their skins and Mnie squeezes his palm with her hand.


    ¡°Have you ever stayed upte outside here before?¡± Mnie raises a question and Archie shakes his head negatively.


    ¡°Nope! I was always stuck in my room. Either drawing or doing my homework.¡± he mumbles and she smirked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fun at all. You¡¯re acting all nerdy but it doesn¡¯t suit your look.¡± she twists her lips to one side and Archie scoffs at her remark.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± he asks and Mnie shrugs her shoulder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look your age. Also, you act like an adult when you¡¯re just a kid.¡± Mnie said losing her grip on his hand and he slip his hand off her palm.


    ¡°Is that supposed to be apliment?¡± Archie red hard at her, Mnie didn¡¯t notice his re because she was not looking in his face.


    ¡°Here we are!¡± Mnie stops in front of the waterfall and Archie takes a few steps back in stock.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± He mumbles, leaving Mnie to wonder what is wrong with him.


    ¡°You okay?¡± she asks.


    Archie runs his hand through his hair ¡°Yes, I¡¯m absolutely fine, but father¡­ The owner shouldn¡¯t meet me here.¡± he stutters and Mnie sits down on the floor and pulls him to sit beside her.


    ¡°Mr Gordon must have retired to bed already there¡¯s no way he can know that we¡¯re here unless he checks the footage which I bet he¡¯s too busy to do,¡± Mnie says with a smile.


    Archie found assurance in her tone and he sits down quietly beside her.


    She dip her foot in the water and started moving her legs up and down at a high speed which result in the water sshing over her body.


    Archie watches her giggle happily as she continues her y.


    ¡°Can you teach me how to be happy?¡± Archie found himself blurting out what he¡¯s been wanting to ask ever since she stepped foot in the mansion.


    His question catches Mnie unaware which makes her stop abruptly. She nce at Archie and couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he has been feeling since he was a child.


    ¡°Happiness is free. It is not something that can be taught but can only be felt. You can feel happy for people the same thing goes for sadness.¡± Mnie sighs looking up at the sky.


    Archie chuckles, he ces his hands on the floor, supporting his body with them.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t I feel happy?¡± He asks with his eyebrows raised.


    Mnie smiles, understanding where he¡¯s heading with his question.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply because you never allow yourself to be happy and you¡¯re not ready to submit to happiness.¡± Mnie pouted and Archie bow his head tiredly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s talk about talents, shall we?¡± Archie changes the topic with an eye roll.


    ¡°I saw that.¡± Mnie nudges his shoulder and they bothugh heartily.


    ¡®I¡¯m d he¡¯sughing already.¡¯


    Mnie thought and smile at him unconsciously.


    ¡°Well, I can sing perfectly.¡± Mnie smiles and Archie scoffs.


    ¡°I can never agree with you to sing with that voice. Your singing will hurt my ears.¡± Archie rolled his eyes and Mnie scoffs at him.


    ¡°How ridiculous you can be?¡± Mnie re hard at him.


    ¡°Whatever! Let¡¯s hear your song, Michael Jackson in woman form.¡± Archie teased, earning a re from Mnie.


    ¡°I bet you only know him through history.¡± Mnie scoff. She lifts her right hand to his head brushing his brown hair backwards.


    ¡°Know who? Who¡¯s that?¡± He asks, not getting her point.


    Mnie grinned ¡°I¡¯m talking about Michael Jackson, you kid!¡± she says.


    Archie ps her hand off his hair in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, huh? He¡¯s a legend I heard people speak about as I grew up.¡± He says, sshing the water with his foot.


    Mnie smiles.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that he was already dead by the time you were born.¡± she click her tongue at him.


    ¡°No way. He died when I was two.¡± He bangs his fist on the floor, and Mnie waves her hands in surrender.


    ¡°Whatever you say. But don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just thirteen¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fourteen in a few weeks.¡± Archie corrected, grinning from ear to ear.


    Mnieugh in a way that show only her upper teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act to big, age is just a number.¡± she say in a sing song manner.


    ¡°Does that makes us mate?¡± Archie asks and Mnie widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°What the¡­ I¡¯m old enough to birth you.¡± Mnie scoff feigning angry.


    ¡°I know right.¡± Archie yawns tiredly.


    ¡®I¡¯m d his mind is finally off his father¡¯


    Mnie thought and smiles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hungry¡­


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± An angry voice ask behind them, interrupting Mnie frompleting her speech.

 13

    ¡°What are you two doing out here?¡± Mr Gordon asks, taking two steps closer to them.


    Archie groans on the floor he sat on and he deliberately drags his feet off the water.


    He stands on his feet and walks out on them without saying anything.


    Mnie didn¡¯t bother to call him back as she was afraid he might stand against his father if he should stay for another minute.


    Mnie turned around and bowed to Mr Gordon who stood transfixed on his spot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, sir.¡± She says gently and walks out on him, not waiting for his response.


    ¡°Thank you for making him happy.¡± Mr Godon says behind her.


    Mnie stop walking for a while, she turns her gaze to him to see that he was already staring at the waterfall and not her.


    ¡®Maybe I heard wrong


    She thought and stridden inside the mansion.


    Mnie walk inside her room and close the door behind her, she sighs tiredly and walks to her bed.


    She plunges into the bed.


    ¡°Today is a bit tiring.¡± she yawnszily and takes her phone from the nightstand table. There, she sees that she has missed a call from Ka.


    ¡°Oh! How long has it been?¡± she chuckles and puts a call across to her.


    ¡°Hey, sugar!¡± The happy voice of Ka yells from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Silly girl. How are you?¡± Mnie asks with a smile on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that voice, are you okay?¡± Ka asks, one could tell she¡¯s worried, judging by the way she¡¯s sounding.


    Mnie rolls her eyes dramatically as if she could see it. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just that¡­


    Her phone switch off before she couldplete her sentence.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± she groans, tossing the phone beside her on the bed.


    ¡°Guess I forget to plug it.¡± she yawns and stands up to her feet. Just then she remembered the Spaghetti with tomato basil paste that she made for dinner, earlier.


    ¡°Oops, my bad I forgot to serve them dinner.¡± she panicked and wonder what they might think of her.


    ¡®Azy babysitter who doesn¡¯t know her work¡¯ she thought and quickly slide her foot inside the flip-flop thaty gently on the floor.


    ¡°Shot!¡± she dashes off the room and rushed to the hallway that leads to Mr Gordon¡¯s room.


    She ces a light knock on the door and waits for his reply but she doesn¡¯t get any.


    ¡°Is he sleeping already or is he still outside?¡± she asks no one in particr and she ces another knock on the door.


    She tries to ce another knock when she feels someone¡¯s grip on her shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, is there any problem?¡± Mr Gordon asks behind her and Mnie quickly pave way for him.


    ¡°Sorry, I want to call you for dinner,¡± she mumbles and he shakes his head slightly.


    ¡°You can get Archie to eat, I¡¯m good.¡± He lets out and walks inside his room.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Mnie gup hard and walk away from his quarter.


    ¡°Hey, are you up?¡± She asks follow by a light knock on Archie¡¯s door.


    She hears his tired voice usher her in. She twists the doorknob and enters the boyish room.


    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± Mnie asks, gazing around every corner of the room.


    ¡°Nothing, just nursing my wound.¡± He mumbles, bringing out wool from the box.


    ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Mnie asks moving closer to have a better look.


    ¡°You should know better.¡± He scoffs, bringing out a neat band-aid from the box.


    Mnie sits beside him on the bed and moves her hands to his face, she stares keenly at his good sculpture face and gasps at the wound on his cheek.


    ¡°Howe I never see this?¡± she asks. Removing the rough band-aid from the wound.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s always covered in a band-aid that matches my skin tone. Or you¡¯ve never taken a closer look at my face, worrying you might fall for this cute face.¡± Archie grinned.


    Mnie pulls his ears and he cries out for her to let go.


    ¡°Why are you being so harsh, I¡¯m just joking, ouch!¡± Archie groans, rubbing his ears.


    ¡°Your wound is a little bit dip, what did you cut yourself with?¡± Mnie asks with a raised voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault, I provoked him to slice my cheek with a pen knife.¡± Archie groans the moment the ointment touched his wound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply more force if you try to defend him once more.¡± Mnie threatened.


    ¡°Do you now hate him?¡± Archie asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t like what he did to you.¡± Mnie response. Adding a new band-aid to his wound.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you feel that way, does that mean that you like me?¡± Archie grinned.


    Mnie re hard at him, ¡°Why would I like a spoiled kid like you? You¡¯re the young self of your father. Very stubborn and strict.¡± Mnie scoffs, packing the first aid kit back inside the box.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing like my father.¡± Archie reminds her, touching his cheek with his right palm.


    ¡°You wish.¡± Mnie rolls her eyes at him.


    ¡°Make sure you like me, I might consider you as the aunt that I never had.¡± Archie smile. He takes the box back to where he took it from.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I can never have you as my nephew.¡± Mnie kiss her teeth.


    ¡°I heard that,¡± Archie yells behind her.


    ¡°Why are you here anyways?¡± he asks, plunging onto the bed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? I came to tell you toe down for dinner.¡± Mnie yawns, rubbing her palms together.


    ¡°You seem tired, how about you go to sleep?¡± Archie mumbles, gazing at her teary eyes.


    Mnie smiles ¡°look at you worrying about me.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°You¡¯re my babysitter and your well-being matter most to me.¡± he blurted out.


    ¡°Thank you. So, are youing downstairs for dinner or not?¡± she rushes her words, standing up from the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± he let out.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m out of here!¡± She mumbles with a yawn.


    She gets to the door and looks back at him ¡°You may be wondering if you can resist it or not, but I prepared Spaghetti with tomato basil paste.¡± she says, before walking out of the door.


    Archie widen his eyes in excitement ¡°Spaghetti and¡­ Whatever I¡¯ming.¡± he beamed, rushing down the bed.


    He opens the door and bumps into Mnie who stays behind to wee him if he finally changes his mind.


    ¡°I know you woulde.¡± Mnie soothe him with a mockery smile.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± heughs as he rushes down the stairs to the dining room.

 14

    Mnie gets back to her room after having dinner with Archie. She walks to the bathroom and had her baths before walking back inside the room.


    ¡°My stomach is so full.¡± she groans, rubbing her now big stomach, with her palm.


    ¡°What am I going to prepare for them tomorrow?¡± she ask herself, scratching her jaw as she thinks of what to cook the next day.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± she hissed.


    She turn off the lights and close her eyes for sleep to take over.


    The next day, Saturday.


    Mnie stand at the parking lot, waiting for Archie toe out for their outing.


    They¡¯ve nned to go out and have fun. It is Saturday morning, Mr Gordon had left for work an hour ago, they agree to go out without his knowledge and return back home before he¡¯ll get back in the evening.


    Mnie wore a ck and golden brown stride skirt over a ck crop top with a golden brown heels. She clutch tight at her ck purse. Her dark brown waist length hair was moved to the back, hiding her silver earrings.


    She gaze at her wristwatch and sighs. It¡¯s been over ten minutes now that she¡¯s been waiting for Archie but he¡¯s yet toe outside.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting. I was having a hard time choosing among my sneakers.¡± Archie smiles, closing the exit door behind him.


    ¡°Oh! you¡¯re so cute.¡± Mniepliment his fashion sense and Archie smile brightly at her.


    He is d in white sweet pant over a royal blue shirt. His foot is d with white sneakers, his ferragamo belt hang tightly around his waist.


    He styles his brown hair to one side leaving a strand to the front.


    Just when Mnie decide to take her eyes off his face, her eyes unconsciously drift to his ear and she¡¯s surprise to see that he had a stud on.


    ¡°Wait, you had a Pierce?¡± she ask curiously and he shakes his head, smiling widely at her.


    ¡°Heavenly father, aren¡¯t you too young to had a Pierce?¡± she asks, wondering how he¡¯s doing everything an adult should do.


    ¡°Believe me I only use earrings asionally.¡± he retorts, moving closer to her.


    ¡°What asion is today?¡± she asks, crossing her hands on her chest.


    ¡°C¡¯mon you¡¯ve got to see my dad.¡± Archie rolls his pretty big eyeballs at her.


    ¡°Thought you look nothing like your dad?¡± Mnie reminds him and he shook her a deadly re.


    ¡°Do you forget things at all?¡± Archie groans, bringing out his phone from his pant pocket.


    ¡°What are you going?¡± Mnie asks, peeking at his phone.


    ¡°Taking picture of us.¡± He smiles.


    ¡°Stand over there.¡± Archie instructed. He point over at the rose gold Lamborghini at the garage.


    Mnie off her heels and climb over the car. She sit on the car. She had her heels in one hand, she cup her jaw in the other hand and cross her legs.


    Archie take the picture in a perfect angle and he marvel at how great the picturee out.


    ¡°Wow, can you give me another style?¡± Archie waves his hand in the air.


    ¡°Okay, director!¡± Mnie smile jumping down from the car.


    She put on back her heels and get her back against the car. She leans on the car and lift up her left leg on the tyre, she crossed her hand over leg and hold a strand of her hair in her right hand which she ce on the car.


    ¡°Thank you for the beautiful pose, your picture will be done in the next few days.¡± Archie smiles. He moves closer to her and stretch his hand for handshake.


    Mnie smiles back, shaking his hand warmly.


    ¡°Thanks for giving me a chance to be part of your car model, Mr director.¡± she giggle.


    ¡°What about you, won¡¯t you take a picture?¡± She ask and he shake his head negatively.


    ¡°How about we take a selfie together?¡± Archie suggested and Mnie nodes in affirmative.


    ¡°Good,e here.¡± she says and bring out her phone from her purse.


    She click on the camera and take a picture of the right beside the car.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± he smile. He snap another picture of them with his phone and stare at the picture.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a beautiful aunt.¡± Archie beamed shoving the phone back in his pant pocket.


    ¡°That¡¯s my nephew.¡± Mnie chuckle bringing out her hand to give him a thumb up.


    ¡°Can you drive?¡± Archie ask bringing out a fancy looking car key from his pocket.


    ¡°Oh, yes, but why?¡± Mnie asks.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Archieugh heartily.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking that baby by your right.¡± He winks.


    Mnie take a quick peek at the white Maserati Quattroporte at her right hand side and she let out an audible gasp.


    ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to drive that? Nah, you¡¯re joking.¡± she shakes her head taking another nce at the car.


    ¡°Hey, c¡¯mon he won¡¯t know about it, we¡¯ll be back before he gets back from the office.¡± Archie smiles. He throws the car key to Mnie and she caught it in the air.


    ¡°Hop in!¡± she nudge him and they both get inside the car after unlocking it with the control.


    ¡°Fasten your seatbelt young master.¡± she clear her throat while inserting the key into the ignition.  She turn the key clockwise until the engine starts to turn.


    Archie did as he was told and he waves his hand at Mnie letting her know that he¡¯s fully ready for the ride.


    ¡°I can see you.¡± she rolls her eyes at him.


    ¡°Should we y some music?¡± she asks and Archie grinned in reply.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mnie mumbled, concentrating on the setting.


    She brings out her phone and make sure the bluetooth is activated on her mobile device. She press the settings button on the Maserati Touch Control Plus screen.


    She scroll down and select ¡°Phone/Bluetooth¡±, then add the device.


    On her mobile device, she select the Maserati Touch Control Plus from the Bluetooth menu and the two now begin to pair.


    She select her mobile device and the Maserati had it connected via her phone bluetooth.


    ¡°Oh, finally! Took you so long to connect the two.¡± Archie groans, he lean backwards and rest his head on the backrest.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that easy why don¡¯t you volunteer to do it.¡± Mnie yell to his face.


    ¡°You never ask for my help.¡± He shrugs his shoulder.


    ¡°Crazy brat.¡± Mnie spat.


    She shuffle through her music list and click on one song from her favourite artiste.


    Archie flung his eyes open at the beat thates from the device.


    ¡°Woah, you have a great taste in music.¡± Archiepliment her and starts moving to the beats.


    ¡°I know right.¡± Mnie smile and she step on the break, driving out of thepound after she opened the gate with the control.


    ¡®Alert! Maserati Quattroporte just left thepound.¡¯es the sound from the buffer.

 15

    Mr Gordon red at Harley who stands in front of his office table with her hand crossed behind her back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, you¡¯ve been my Secretary since I start this business, till this moment. How can you ept such a ridiculous proposal without thinking twice?¡± Mr Gordon bangs his fist on the table.


    The sadness he¡¯s feeling can¡¯t bepared to the sellout Harley had cost him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alfred,¡± Harley mumbles with her gaze kissing the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re sorry, seriously Harley? You¡¯re sorry? Will your sorry fix what you¡¯ve broken?¡± He asks.


    He couldn¡¯t help the grief that grip his heart. He cups his cheeks in his palms thinking of what he should do.


    ¡°I thought it would be better if I should ept the proposal so we can use it to cover our loss. I honestly didn¡¯t know it was going to affect you in any way, sir.¡± Harley let out truthfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she added, fondling her wrist.


    ¡°Harley, this is not you. You¡¯ve never made the such mistake so what has gotten over you?¡± Mr Gordon kisses his teeth, trying to suppress his anger as much as he can.


    ¡°You¡¯re my loyal staff, and a trusted friend it won¡¯t be fair if you try to hurt me intentionally.¡± He added, picking up the file from his desk.


    ¡°Alfred, you know I¡¯ll never do that. Please believe me, I did what I thought is the best for this organisation.¡± She mumbles sadly.


    Mr Gordon stands up from his chair and walks closer to Harley.


    He moves his hand to her shoulder and Harley shudders at his touch ¡°Look at me, don¡¯t be afraid to look me in the eyes.¡± Mr Gordon says calmly.


    Harley slowly raise her head, taking a glimpse at his hazel eyes that hold so much pain and she couldn¡¯t help the guilt that cramp her heart. She look away in shame, she dare not look him in the eyes after the damage she had caused him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I believe that we would pull through it.¡± He assures her, taking her in a warm hug.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She sniffs back the tears that well up in her eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me yourself for it, it¡¯s fine, and together I believe we¡¯ll pull through.¡± He added, patting her back lightly.


    ¡°You can go back to work, I¡¯ll call you if I need your help.¡± He let out.


    He realises her from the hug and she dries her eyes with her palm. She bows to him for thest time and strode out of his office.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Oh! What will happen now?¡± He shakes his head, not wanting to think of what would likely happen.


    He smiles sadly as he walks back to his seat.


    He picks out a file from the bunches of files thatys neatly on his table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have no choice but to do this.¡± He mumbles as he moves his attention to the system in his front.


    ¡°Proposal epted.¡± he shut tight his lid as he sends the feedback to his business counterpart.


    *******


    Mnie holds Archie¡¯s hand in her right hand as she holds to collect the whipped ice cream from the vendor in her left hand.


    ¡°My dream is much more than yours.¡± Archie grinned, peeking at Mnie¡¯s ice cream.


    ¡°Hey, stop whining.¡± She res at him and he only shrugs his shoulder at her.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± He inquires. He¡¯s not nning on returning home anytime soon.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been out for such a long time, shouldn¡¯t we heed back now?¡± Mnie asks, staring at her wristwatch.


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon the day is still young and I believe your boss will still be at work, working his ass out,¡± Archie smirks, licking on his ice cream.


    ¡°So, do you have anywhere you wanna go?¡± Mnie asks, twirling the car key in her hand.


    Archie opens his mouth to talk, Mnie says ¡°Before you give reply to my question, have in mind that the location you choose will be thest location I¡¯ll take you to. We¡¯ll be heading home from there.¡± she added which earned her a re from Archie.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Archie hissed loudly.


    ¡°So, you have 30 seconds to give me your reply.¡± Mnie smiles, throwing the can in a waste bin that¡¯s close to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a store, I need to get something for my sister.¡± Archie grinned at the thought of getting his sister a gift.


    ¡°Your sister, did you have a sister?¡± She asks wondering how they¡¯ve spoken of her before.


    ¡°She¡¯s a kid from my school.¡± Archie blushed, looking away from her.


    ¡°You have a school sister?¡± Mnie asks to confirm what she just heard.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He reply proudly and Mnie mouthed an ¡®oh¡¯


    ¡°What is she like?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t tell my dad about her,¡± Archie says bringing out his pinky finger.


    ¡°I promise.¡± Mnie smiles, intertwining their pinky fingers.


    ¡°Fine, she¡¯s a four-year-old sweet kid, she¡¯s an elementary school kid. on one summer afternoon, I met her at the school garden crying her eyes out. It was my first day seeing her and believe me, I¡¯d never heard of her before and I was surprised when Iter heard that almost everyone in my school knows her.¡± Archie stops for a moment, he throws the can in the waste bin before continuing his speech.


    ¡°Everyone distance themselves from her because she¡¯s not from a wealthy family. She get into my school with our principal help and every kid in my school hate her because they thought she was schooling off their fees. How stupid!¡± He chuckles, wiping his lips with his thumb.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny in the story you¡¯re telling me? Why chuckling?¡± Mnie asks and she stops walking when they get to where the car is.


    ¡°I¡¯m not chuckling because the story is funny, I¡¯m chuckling because of how she looks at me that day, asking why I¡¯m sitting with her.¡± Archie smiles, he opens the door to the passenger seat and he gets in after Mnie unlocks it with the control.


    Mnie walk over to the driver¡¯s seat and get in.


    They both fasten their seatbelt and so she drives out of the parking lot.


    ¡°Whatter happened?¡± Mnie asks, focusing on the road.


    ¡°Well, I ask her why she was crying and I was surprised how I get to be friends with her. I mean, everyone want to be friends with me in school due to my stunning look, and my outstanding performance in school but I turned them down and I found myself getting attached to the poor kid. I¡¯m wondering right?¡± Archie asks, leaning his head on the backrest.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re a good kid.¡± Mniepliment him with a thumb up.


    ¡°I know right.¡± Archie grin.


    ¡°So, she asks me to be her brother and of course, who wouldn¡¯t want to have her as his kid sister? She¡¯s beautiful and friendly.¡± Archie smiles, he peeks out of the window at gasps when his eyes caught someone at the store they¡¯re heading to.

 16

    Mr Gordon drives inside thepound and parks at the garage.


    He¡¯s going to attend a reception by 8 pm and he needs to get home as early as possible to get his son ready for the asion. His son needs to be there.


    He steps down from the car and didn¡¯t bother to check out the cars at the garage, no one can get inside the mansion without his help so he has no reason to check his stuff.


    He strides inside the building and he¡¯s greeted by the usual quietness of the living room.


    What was he expecting? Not like he has anyone to wee him so why be sad?


    He sighs and proceeds to his room.


    Once inside, he takes off his suit and strides to the bathroom to have a quick shower.


    He¡¯s not happy and a blind man can see it. He steps under the shower and turns it on with his thumb. The cold water sshes all over his body and he moans in relief.


    He uses his hand to move his hair backwards, he stares at himself in the full-length ss and blushes at his reflection.


    He¡¯s handsome and hot, no doubt. But will she ept him even though he¡¯s somehow against it? He thought and couldn¡¯t help the sigh that escape his mouth.


    ¡°I hope it goes well.¡± he kisses his teeth and turns off the shower.


    He picks up a neatly folded towel and hangs it around his waist.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He walks out of the bathroom and moves to the dresser. He dries his body with the towel and dumps it inside the bin. He picks up his body cream that screams wealth.


    He applies it on his body and closes the lid. He picks up the dryer from the drawer and plugs it into the socket. He turns it on with the button and dries his hair with care.


    He off the socket and drops the dryer back to where he took it from when he¡¯s done drying his hair.


    He picks his hair lotion and applies it to his thick ck hair.


    He moves to his closest and his phallus dang along with him as he moves. He picks out a white hairy sweater and a pair of ck Jean trousers andstly, he picks out a designer man shorts from the collection. He move back to the dresser and watch his reflection in the mirror as he was d in the simple house outfit he had picked.


    He picks up his phone and walks out of his room. He looks around hoping to see his son or his babysitter anywhere on the balcony but they¡¯re not there even in the living room.


    ¡°Wow!¡± he exims.


    He sits on the two-sitter couch and operates on his phone. He decided to check his notification and he seems surprised to see that he had an unopened message from the buffer.


    ¡°What has she done this time?¡± He scoffs, clicking on the message without thinking twice.


    ¡°What?¡± he widened his eyes in shock.


    He quickly stands up to his feet and rushes to the garage, beholds the car is not there as the buffer said.


    He picked up his phone to put a call to her but get surprised to see a notification from Instagram. His son posted a picture hours ago.


    He scoffs ¡°since when did he start to take pictures?¡± He says to himself and clicks on the notification, resting his head on one of the car¡¯s trunks.


    He widened his eyes in shock at the picture his son had posted. It was a picture of Mnie posing in the lost car.


    But wait, she is fit for the role. Should he just go with her instead? He thought for a while and smile at the idea.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go for it, I¡¯ll pay her handsomely.¡± he grins, rushing back inside to get the car key.


    He steps out secondster after he had randomly picked a car key. He gets to the garage and press on the control and a white sports car make a sound.


    ¡°There you are.¡± he smiles before getting inside the car.


    He drives out of the mansion, heading for the most luxurious store that will provide what he wanted.


    He steps on the break and the car pulls to a halt in front of an extravagant store. He steps out of the car and strides inside the store through the ssy double door.


    A male attendant rush to wee him and he shakes his head at him.


    ¡°Call me any female attendance that knows much about fashion and style.¡± He says to the guy and he nodes in the affirmative.


    Secondster, ady in a ck mini skirt over a white neatly pressed shirt walks up to him with a beautiful smile on her face.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Hannah, how may I be of help to you, sir?¡± thedy asks politely. Not only does she dress smartly, but she also seems courteous with a perfect shape and a gorgeous face.


    ¡°Oh, hi. Can you please pick out a dinner party gown for my partner by taking a look at her picture?¡± he asks nervously and thedy smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to do that for you, sir,¡± she reply with an assurance smile.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± he smiles bringing out his phone from his pant pocket.


    He taps on the screen and the phonees to life.


    He scrolls through his son¡¯s pictures on Instagram and he is stunned to the bone to see that the picture has been taken down.


    ¡°Really? Archie!¡± He groans angrily with his teeth gritted.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Thedy asks, noticing his difort.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Hold on for a second, I need to call someone.¡± He force out a smile, walked out of thedy and started walking toward the exit.


    ****


    Archie couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and he open his mouth to tell Mnie to turn back but couldn¡¯t find his voice.


    He gulps down the lump that hung his throat and Mnie stares at him, wondering what the problem is.


    Archie nudges her to stare out of the windscreen but Mnie is too confused to understand what he¡¯s saying.


    Just then a knockes on the windscreen, pulling their attention.


    Mnie opens her mouth in shock before undoing the seatbelt and Archie do the same.


    Mnie stares at Archie for help but it seems they¡¯re both in trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead.¡± Mnie cries out before stepping down from the car.

 17

    Mnie strode behind Mr Gordon into the store with her hands intertwined to her front. Archie remains inside the car, staring at them till they arepletely out of his sight.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    What just happened? He thought as he couldn¡¯t think of any reason that would make his father take his babysitter into the store.


    ¡°Oh, if she gets into trouble I won¡¯t forgive myself because it was all my idea.¡± he groans, rubbing his face with his palm.


    He tries opening the car door to go check what is going on inside the store and he cursed as he¡¯s unable to open it.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck in here, what should I do?¡± He thought and continue banging his shoulder on the car, hoping it¡¯ll unlock.


    After many tries that seem fruitless, Archie gives up trying and just rxes in the car waiting for their return.


    After his father knock on the window earlier, Mnie steps down to meet him, and the only thing he could hear his father say was¡­


    ¡®Come with me.¡¯


    That¡¯s all he had said and they walked inside the store not earning any reply from Mnie.


    He sighs and hopes she¡¯s safe.


    ¡°I swear if anything should happen to her, I¡¯m going to kill that bastard.¡± he huffed and groan before shutting down his lid.


    They get inside the store and Mr Gordon gesture to Mnie to follow thedy to pick some dresses.


    Not knowing why he brings her inside the store and why he asked her to go pick some dresses with thedy. Mnie quietly follows behind thedy as they walk out to what seems like ady section.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± thedy asks calmly, entering arge room Mnie hesitates before entering the room with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m 28!¡± Mnie mumbles not getting her point.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m 24 and I guess I can¡¯t pick out my taste I¡¯ll have to go for something different.¡± Thedy beamed and Mnie just stare at her inly, not saying anything.


    ¡°Excuse me what¡¯s this all about?¡± Mnie asks, hoping thedy will clear her curiosity.


    ¡°Your boyfriend asked me to dress you up for a dinner party, I don¡¯t know the rest.¡± She let out standing in front of a dresser that had arge mirror hung on the wall.


    My boyfriend? Mr Gordon? Dinner party? Ne? Mnie¡¯s mind wouldn¡¯t stop asking different questions as she stare at thedy nkly.


    ¡°Sit here, let me pick out some pretty dresses for you,¡± she says happily and Mnie nodes her head absent-minded.


    Mnie sits on the vacant couch opposite the wall mirror. She picks up a beauty magazine and gets busy with content that she didn¡¯t realise when thedy gets back.


    ¡°Can you please stand up?¡± thedy asked with a smile and Mnie nodded before dropping the magazine on the counter.


    She stands up and thedy shoots her a toothy smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hannah and¡­ I love your shape.¡± she bs and Mnie smiles at her free spirit.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mnie. You¡¯re beautiful with your wee-shaped figure.¡± Mnie smiles back roaming her eyes on Hannah.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with this, this and this,¡± she uttered, dropping the dresses on the rail.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mnie says shortly before doing away with her dress.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help the gasp that usually escape her mouth after changing into a new dress and ncing at her reflection in the mirror.


    She had changed so many beautiful dresses already that she lost count. She couldn¡¯t believe she could be that beautiful with just a dress and Omg! The price is breathtaking.


    She strides out of the dressing room and Hannah ps her hands, smiling widely.


    ¡°We¡¯re going for this,¡± she says, making Mnie turns around in the elegant dress that she¡¯s putting on that brings out all her hidden shape.


    Mnie tries to look at her reflection in the mirror but Hannah stops her from doing so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to doll up.¡± she smiles and pulls Mnie to sit on a different couch.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s give your hair some cut,¡± she suggested and begin to do her work.


    Minster


    Hannah pulls Mnie up and takes her to the dressing mirror. Mnie stared at her reflection and she could swear she¡¯ll deny that the reflection in the mirror isn¡¯t hers, if not for Hannah that stand behind her.


    ¡°Is this me?¡± Mnie asks for confirmation and Hannah smiles at her in reply.


    She brings out a box and ces it down, she raises Mnie¡¯s leg and fixes the heels on her feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re done for the party.¡± Hannah beams and that¡¯s when he down on Mnie that she¡¯s dressing her up for a party.


    ¡°C¡¯mon don¡¯t keep the gentleman waiting.¡± Hannah smiles take Mnie¡¯s hand and walk her out of the room.


    Hannah leaves her side once they get to where they had left Mr Gordon and she is surprised that he¡¯s no longer there.


    She looks back to ask Hannah where he could probably be but she¡¯s more than surprised to see that she too had left.


    ¡°Oh! What do I do?¡± she sighs.


    Just then she hears a click-ck of a shoe on the tiles floor and she smiles before turning her head to have a look at Mr Gordon but gets disappointed to see that it is not him.


    ¡°Greetings mydy.¡± A tall guy in a ck tuxedo greeted and Mnie bow her head in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m ordered to take you to the venue.¡± the guy says gently. He smiles, allowing Mnie to see his deep dimples.


    How cute! She smiles before nodding her head.


    The guy leads the way outside and Mnie quietly strides behind him.


    Ady walks closer to them when they get to the exit, she smiles and fixes a ck hips length jacket on her shoulder.


    Mnie clutch tight at the purse in her hand. The purse was made of pure gold which makes her a bit nervous to let it drop.


    The long green dress that she¡¯s putting on hung tightly on her body which brings out all her killer shape.


    The gold heels fit her feet perfectly which makes her wonder if it¡¯s the price of the dresses that makes it look beautiful on her, or if it¡¯s just her body that brings out the beauty in the dress.


    Her waist length ck hair was weave in a French style which expose the gold earrings that she¡¯s wearing.


    Her makeup is light and it makes her beautiful. Her plump heart shape lips is painted in light peach color lipstick.


    ¡°I shall take my leave now.¡± the guy says jotting Mnie out of her thoughts.


    She looks up to see Mr Gordon resting his back on a white Lamborghini.


    Seeing her, he moves his back from the car with his mouth hang open in the air.


    ¡°Mnie¡­ Is¡­that¡­you?¡± He stutter not believing his eyes.

 18

    Alfred¡¯s P. O. V


    After leaving Mnie in the care of Hannah, I walk back to the guy that came to attend to me earlier. He bows his head a little as I move closer to him by his desk.


    ¡°Are you shopping?¡± He asks me calmly, standing up to his feet.


    ¡°No, but I won¡¯t be here to wee her. Please debit me her bills, here!¡± I utter, dropping my ck card on his desk.


    I turn around to walk away but suddenly halt and turn my gaze back to the guy.


    ¡°Do treat her well,¡± I added and the guy nodes his head in the affirmative.


    ¡°Good!¡± I smile inwardly and finally walk out of the store.


    ¡°Mnie please help me!¡± I mumble the moment I step outside.


    January climate is still very cold which makes the evening cold very pleasant to the body of those that had a sweater on. I adjust the white hairy sweater on my body and inhale the sweet scent of the air with my gaze shut tight.


    ¡°How much I love the smell of evening breeze.¡± I smile and a moan escapes my mouth.


    I open back my eyes and a sigh retreat from my mouth as I remember that Archie is still locked, inside the Maserati Quattroporte car.


    ¡°What are they doing out here, by the way?¡± I sigh audibly and make my way to where the car is roughly parked.


    I better let it slide if I truly want Mnie to help my sorry ass. She will obey mymand if I choose not to speak about it, right?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I smile at the thought and I¡¯m proud of the man of action that I am.


    I bring out the key of the Maserati Quattroporte from my pant pocket and unlock the door with the control. I retrieved the key from Mnie early before taking her into the store.


    I just hope Hannah dolls her up to my taste. I wouldn¡¯t want to use a minute to exin to my dad how I meet her, and still use the other minutes to exin to Mia how I happen to meet ady that¡¯s not a fashionista like herself.


    ¡°Oh! Humans are dramatic.¡± I sigh and open the door to the driver¡¯s seat.


    I enter the car and close the car door with a brief closing and opening of my eyes.


    I see Archie jark up at the sound of the opening of the door and he closes his eyes back when he realises that the person that enters is me, and not Mnie.


    What is the rtionship between these two? I thought and clear my throat before inserting the key and igniting the engine.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Archie asks not taking his head off the backrest.


    ¡°Were you surprised that it¡¯s not your babysitter?¡± I ask with an audible scoff thates out of my mouth without realising it.


    ¡°Speaking of her, why is she not out here with you?¡± Archie asks, lifting his head off of the backrest.


    ¡°She¡¯s paying for your sin. You know that I¡¯ve never granted any of your nannies the chance of stepping out of the mansion.¡± I say, hoping he¡¯ll just shut up already.


    ¡°What have you done to her?¡± Archie yells, grabbing me by my shoulders.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your stupid brain tell you that I can¡¯t possibly kill her inside the store?¡± I tease him, with an obvious smirk that crept up the corner of my mouth.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll hunt you if anything should happen to her,¡± Archie yells with tears streaming down his eyes.


    I smirk and turn my hands on the stirring, making a reverse before driving out of the store parking lot.


    ¡°What about the white sports car you came with?¡± Archie asks out of the blue and I¡¯m forced to stare at him.


    Since when did Archie start to care about me and my properties? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what brought the sudden worries.


    Is he finallying back to his sense? I smile and quickly cover it up with a smirk.


    ¡°Why did you care?¡± I scoff and he rolls his eyes at me before looking out of the window.


    The moment Archie stopped talking to me, that¡¯s when I¡¯m left on my own again. I started thinking about how I¡¯m going to exin and make everyone believe that Mnie is my woman.


    Oh, this is annoying. I groan and slightly bang my fist on the stirring, and it makes a sound that I guess angers Archie because he suddenly turns his head at me and gives me a deadly re.


    I chuckle because I¡¯ve always found his re funny. His girly re is not something a well-built man should find intimidating.


    I drive inside thepound after the gate crept open. I park the car carefully at its usual spot in the garage and step down from the car.


    Archie is already out of the car by the time I walk to the side of the car.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with your babysitter?¡± I ask calmly, not wanting to let it seems like I¡¯m angry.


    I¡¯m not angry. Don¡¯t get me twisted. But, I don¡¯t want my son to develop any friendly motive for his babysitter.


    Archie sighs and I can tell that he¡¯s tired of seeing my face. I understand but I won¡¯t leave him be unless he does as I want.


    ¡°What do you want to know? What answer will be pleasant to your ears? Tell me so I can avoid telling you what you want to hear.


    ¡°Answer me before it¡¯ll be toote for you to save her,¡± I yell at him and I watch as Archie¡¯s face turned pale.


    Archie¡¯s face twisted to anger.


    ¡°What have you done to her?¡± He yells, tugging at my sleeve and I p his hands off my expensive sweater.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine where she is and stop worrying about a mere babysitter.¡± I spat angrily. Angry at the thought of Archis getting along with Mnie.


    ¡°Her name is Mnie and stop calling her a mere babysitter¡¯ she¡¯s my Aunt and she has a name.¡± Archie fires at me and my arms drop in surprise.


    ¡°What did you mean by Aunt? Mia is the only Aunt that you have, get it into your stupid skull.¡± I yell, tapping his head with my index finger.


    ¡°Since when did you start tagging me as a part of the Gordons¡¯?¡± he scoffs and I watch my eyes ball dte in shock.

 19

    Alfred P. O. V continues


    ¡°What does that suppose to me?¡± I furrow my brows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that. You should know I¡¯ll never tag myself as part of the Gordon.¡± He grumbles.


    Archie brushed his shoulder against my chest as he makes his way inside. I open my mouth in shock, unable toprehend what just happened.


    ¡°Is that my son?¡± I ask no one in particr, I watch Archie till he¡¯spletely out of sight.


    I mean, Archie is the one that has been making it obvious all these while, trying to get Mia¡¯s attention and now that he¡¯s getting his babysitter¡¯s attention, he doesn¡¯t care about any other things.  And did he not disown his family just now?


    ¡°Should I worry about this?¡± I sigh.


    I walk inside the house and make my way to my room. Getting inside, I rush to the bathroom to have a quick shower.


    ¡°Did Archie just disown his own family?¡± I ask myself and growled under the shower as I couldn¡¯t find myself to get him off my mind.


    I walk out of the bathroom minutester with a head towel wrapped around my head. I dry my hair hurriedly checking the wall clock to see that time is no longer on my side.


    ¡°Shit! I need to get out of here as soon as possible.¡± I mumble, throwing the used towel in the bin.


    I apply the lotion on my body and dry my hair with the hand dryer.


    ¡°I would not like to keep her waiting.¡± I groan, rushing to my gigantic wardrobe to d on anything I couldy my eyes on.


    I shuffle through the tons of suits and I get confused about which one to wear.


    Mia will try to taunt me with my look if I dare not look the best. I sigh and pick out what I think is the best and walk to my dresser.


    After dding in the white neatly folded white trousers, and an ocean blue inner shirt, I adjust the champagne gold leather belt that matches my shoe. I fix the cor of my deep green jacket and slip my billion-dor Rolex watch on my wrist.


    I peek at my reflection in the full-length mirror and I¡¯m not satisfied with my look.


    ¡°What needs to be adjusted?¡± I sigh and grab the hairbrush, doing Justice to my hair.


    ¡°I hope I get it done just this once.¡± I groan and grab my hair spray.


    ¡°Oops, let¡¯s match it with a silver stud,¡± I smirk and pick out a shiny stud from my earrings collection and fix it on my left hair.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± I wink at my reflection and curl the strand of hair that I leave at the front with my hand.


    ¡°Everything is in order.¡± I whistle as I make my way to the couch in my mini living room.


    I grab my phone and a car key, I stride out of my room afterwards whistling to a random song thates to my mind.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I descend the stairs, watching my steps as I walk elegantly down the stairs.


    I sights Archie squats on the three sitters¡¯ couch, munching on the chicken pizza and I suddenly crave some.


    I tiptoe to his back and steal a slice from the box and he yells in fright.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s just me, big boy.¡± I smirk in a pleasant way that you could mistake for an apology.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Archie cursed, giving me his best deadly re which makes me chuckle widely.


    ¡°Say that to your father,¡± I replied to him with a raise of my middle finger in the air.


    I look sideways ¡°Did I just curse myself?¡± I mumble to myself with a smile.


    I look back to see Archie ring at my back, I wink at him and started walking toward the exit twirling the key in my hand as I make my way outside.


    I walk to the garage that¡¯s just a stone¡¯s throw from the exit and I press the control in my hand. A white Lamborghini makes a sound and I walk to where it was.


    I unlock the door to the driver¡¯s seat and get in. I insert the key and ignite the engine, the car makes a romantic sound and I smark the starring, driving out of thepound after the gate crept open.


    Minster.


    I get to the store exactly 20 minutes after and I park at the nearest space. I pull to a halt and step down from the car.


    I lean my back on the car and stretch out my wrist to check the time,  and I smile seeing that I¡¯m just 5 minuteste for the party.


    ¡°The star always arriveste anyways.¡± Ifort myself with an assuring smile that crept up the corner of my lips.


    I close my eyes, waiting for thedy of the day and just then I hear a step¡­ No, I hear footsteps approaching.


    ¡°I shall take my leave now.¡± I hear a guy¡¯s voice says and I quickly open my eyes to behold the owner. and just then my gazended on the most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°Mnie¡­ Is that¡­ You? I stutter, not believing my eyes.


    She smiles and clutches tightly at the purse in her hand and drags her feet to my front.


    I smile nervously and take two steps forward, covering the space between us.


    ¡°You look¡­ great!¡± Ipliment her, I discreetly roam my eyes on her curve shape and I hitch my jaw nervously.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she smiles, dropping her gaze to the ground.


    ¡°Oh! This way, your royal Majesty.¡± I smile as I guard her in the passenger seat.


    She smiles and enters the car after opening it for her.


    I close the door after she has settled in, I beam in excitement and adjust my suit jacket very well.


    I wouldn¡¯t want to look like a nobody, besides her. I chuckle and strides back to the driver¡¯s seat and get inside the car.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Mnie clear her throat, and I get the hint that she wants to say something to me.


    What could that be? I sigh.


    ¡°Please, hmmm, sir, where are we going?¡± she implore and I gulped nervously.


    Since when did I start feeling nervous around my employer? I groan in obvious disappointment in myself.


    ¡°What were you doing out here with my son?¡± I gathered enough courage and I stare at her with a stern face.


    ¡°Oh! That?¡± she gulps down what I don¡¯t know down her throat.


    She moves a strand of hair behind her ear giving me free ess to her cheeks which were crimson red.


    Has she been blushing? With whom? I widen my eyes in shock and I could swear the guy she¡¯s been blushing at can¡¯t have half of my handsome.


    I scoff and re hard at her.


    ¡°Why would you take my son out without my permission? You even drive my car without consulting me?¡± I yell at her and she flinches in shock.


    Calm down Alfred, you didn¡¯t mean to scare her you¡¯re only angry that she¡¯s blushing over a random guy, right?


    My subconscious shouts at me and I bang my fist on the starring.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Gordon. The house was somewhat stuffy and he looked unhappy, judging by the look on his face and I decided to bring him out here to lighten up his mood.¡± Her voice sounds broken like she¡¯s about to tear up.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for persuading him to hang out with me, please punish me for I¡¯vemitted a grave sin.¡± she let out.


    I wanted to hug her to my body and tell her that she did a good job. I wanted to cup her cheeks in my palm and gaze at her cute face and tell her not to feel bad about it. I wanted to praise her for making my son happy.


    ¡°Yes, you should be punished for not knowing your ce and that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking you to the party.¡± that¡¯s all I can say and my hands start trembling on the steering wheel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbles.


    I steal a nce at her face and see her wiping out something that looks like tears off her face, with her palm and I feel bad for making her tear up.


    I hate you, Alfred! I cursed and started driving out of the store.


    Mnie look out of the window, gazing at the beautiful city of New York and I wouldn¡¯t lie, the view is always nice here, at night.


    She looks gloomy and I feel bad for making her feel that way, I me her for making my son happy and if you should me anyone then it must be me.


    Can you at least smile? I groan and she stares at me.


    ¡°Why should I smile?¡± she asks and I mistakenly step on the break.


    What, did I say that out loud? I yell.

 20

    MELANIE¡¯S P. O. V


    The drives to God knows where is so tense. Mr Gordon isn¡¯t saying anything to me concerning where he¡¯s taking me, and the intense feeling of following him to where I don¡¯t know is starting to eat me up.


    After he told me to smile earlier and I asked him to confirm what I heard, he hasn¡¯t said anything since then and I¡¯m starting to feel bother about it.


    Come to think of it, he said where he¡¯s taking me is to serve my punishment for taking his son out, yet he bought me a dress that could cost a fortune.


    Just what is going on in his head? I thought, not getting a hint of what is happening.


    But wherever he¡¯s taking me to must be important. Judging by his sediment dressing and how he had me all doll up. Don¡¯t get it wrong, Mr Gordon has always been dressing dazzlingly but, there¡¯s excess in his tonight outfit and it¡¯s obvious that  he¡¯s going to somewhere important.


    But if it¡¯s that important then why is he taking me along with him? I sigh and smack my head lightly against the windscreen as I couldn¡¯t help but to think of the current situation.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I hear the voice that I¡¯ve been dying to hear asking me a question and I jerk up to stare at him.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Hmm, nothing¡­ But where are we going, sir?!¡± I ask not understanding why he¡¯s keeping it a secret from me.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re thinking?¡± he asks calmly and I nodes my head gently.


    ¡°Good!¡± he sigh, adjusting on his seat.


    ¡°We are here for a business meeting and my family is going to be there. My dad, and twin sister, Mia.¡± he pause and I urge him with my eyes to continue with what he¡¯s saying.


    He understand the clue and continue anyways.


    ¡°My Dad is a major share holder of the foundation and he¡¯s like the face of the party, my sister, Mia. Well, she¡¯s like the Golden child to my father, so she¡¯s a bit rude.¡± Mr Gordon pause,


    ¡°Are you listening at all?¡± he ask and I nodes my head positively.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be telling you much but please do the mathematics with your head.¡± he ps his forehead in annoyance and I raise my brows at him not understanding why he¡¯s suddenly regretting bringing me here.


    Well, I never ask to be here. I discreetly rolls my eyes at him.


    ¡°Most importantly. You¡¯re here as my partner and they¡¯ll be finding every possible means to get you to spills some things about us, please know what you say to them. Remember we¡¯re partner just for tonight so you should be able to bail me out.¡± he mumbles thest part lowly and I shut my lids for a while, digesting what he just said and summarise it to my knowledge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you as much as I can.¡± I didn¡¯t realise when I blurt it out, because Mr Gordon¡¯s face instantly lit up in a charming smile.


    Taking a closer look, Mr Gordon is indeed very gorgeous.


    ¡°Mr Gordon¡­¡±


    ¡°Mnie for goodness sake we¡¯re partner. Call me Alfred!¡± he sighs and I widen my eyes.


    ¡°Can I really call you that?¡± I ask to be sure that I¡¯m notmitting a sin.


    ¡°I give you permission to call me, Alfred. I can give anything for tonight to be a sess.¡± he smile and I only nodes my head in reply.


    If care is not taken my head will fall off if I continue to nodes my head to every question I¡¯m going to be ask.


    ¡°Please!¡± Mr Gordon makes a cute face. He take my hand in his and squeeze it lightly.


    I freeze on my seat and I unconsciously slip my hand off his grips.


    Mr Gordon stare at me for thest time before taking his face back on the road. He ignite the car and proceed with the driving.


    He pulls to halt in front of a big hotel that has a lot of men in ck at the front, guarding the ce.


    I stretch out my hand, ready to pull the door open but Mr Gordon quickly pulls my hand down.


    ¡°Wait for them to open the door for you¡­¡±


    He hasn¡¯t done talking when two menes from the crowd, opening the car door of both side.


    Mr Gordon step down from the white Lamborghini that he takes to the event, first and I step down afterwards. Mimicking how¡¯s going to behave. The car gently get parked at the parking lot by one of the guard.


    As soon as we stepped down from the car, different presses to wee us by shing their cameras light on our faces, taking pictures.


    Mr Gordon walks to my side and he grab me by my shoulder, pulling me to himself and I shake nervously at his touch.


    He moves his face closer to my ear and the press go gaga and they uses the opportunity to capture more pictures of us.


    ¡°Please raise up your head, be bold, walk with confidence, smile to the camera only when necessary and don¡¯t let your purse fall to the ground, and also don¡¯t hold it too tightly.¡± Mr Gordon rushes his words so we won¡¯t take much time.


    He nodes his head and I genuinely smiles at the camera, giving them my best smile ever.


    We walks on the red carpet and the press tries walking in with us, but the guards stop them from doing so.


    We strides on the red carpet that leads to the podium and he release his grip on my shoulder once we get to the podium.


    There stand a man who¡¯s likely to be in his early 70s, the man dress elegantly and ady stands right beside him.


    Calling her gorgeous will sounds a bit rude, because she¡¯s gracious in her stunning dress that speaks nothing but wealth. She must be Mia that Mr Gordon was telling me about, judging by their strike resemnce one could easily tell that they are family.


    As soon as we get to the podium, Thedy was having a conversation with a man in suit who constantly bows to her on every word she utter.


    Noticing our presence, she discard the man and divert her attention to us.


    ¡°Congrattion on your sessfully lunch project.¡± Mr Gordon fake a smile and bring out a tiny box from his suit jacket and hand it over to the man whom I assume to be their father. Judging by how Mia stick to his side.


    Mia smirk on seeing us and quickly cover it up with a smile.


    ¡°Congrattion, sir!¡± I says with a slight bows.


    I open the lid of my purse and bring out a tiny box that Hannah had slide into my purse earlier.


    She told me it¡¯s a gift that¡¯s meant to be deliver and I understand that, this must be what she meant. I mean, Mr Gordon just present a gift and it will be rude of me if I don¡¯t present any.


    Mr Gordon squeeze my hand lightly, I understand what it means. It means ¡°Well done!¡±


    ¡°Good to see you brother.¡± Mia smile at her brother and Mr Gordon return the same smile to her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you¡¯ll being!¡± the man mumble truthfully and I can see his lips parted in a beautiful smile.


    The man step down from the podium and people put their hands together for him.


    He leads us to a coated table and we all take our seats.


    Mr Gordon sit beside me and Mia sit direct opposite me, while their father sit, facing Mr Gordon.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°How can you not know that I¡¯lle? You sent invitation.¡± Mr Gordon rolls his eyes and the man only smile in return.


    Oh, he hasn¡¯t forget about the question. I chuckle inwardly. drinks and dessert is served after we¡¯ve finally settled down on our seats.


    ¡°Thanks foring!¡± The man smile at him and finally divert his attention to me.


    ¡°Who¡¯s she? Why don¡¯t you introduce her to me?¡± the man ask and Mr Gordon smiles, moving his gaze to stare at me and I look away shyly.


    ¡°She¡¯s my¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear you look beautiful.¡± Mia smile at me, preventing Mr Gordon from introducing me to his father and I appreciate the interruption.


    ¡°You¡¯re more beautiful.¡± I smile back at her and she cup her cheeks in her palm.


    ¡°I know right.¡± she smile and pick up a wine ss from the table.


    ¡°What is your surname and what organisation does your father partner with?¡± Mia bomber me with a question that makes me batch myshes rapidly at her.


    ¡°What¡­ What did you mean?¡± I ask, sputtering as I gaze at Mr Gordon to set me free from Mia, but he is looking somewhere else, not paying attention to us.


    ¡°Oh! That is Mitchell, Mitchell Brooks. Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± Mia asks, sneaking a peak to where Mr Gordon is looking at.


    I also trace my gaze to the direction they¡¯re both starring at and I scoff unknowingly, seeing them talking about another woman right beside me.


    I mean, the Mitchell Brooks is a prettydy but she can¡¯t bepare to me. I can swear that I¡¯m more beautiful than she is.


    ¡°Should I invite her over to the table? She has be dying to meet you.¡± Mia smirk and I stare at her with disgust.

 21

    MELANIE¡¯S P. O. V


    ¡°Should I invite her over to the table? She has be dying to meet you.¡± Mia smirk and I stare at her with disgust.


    I swear, if you ask me what I hate the most then I¡¯ll tell you ¡°It¡¯s introducing my man to another woman¡± huh, how can that be? She sees me here, and still have the gut to talk trash about asking an outsider to the table.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I furrows my brows at Mr Gordon to hear what he is going to say, and just as I thought he ordered Mia to invite her over.


    Is he just dumb or he¡¯s testing my patience?


    ¡°Who is she anyways?¡± Mr Gordon asks. He pick up his own wine and lift the ss to his mouth.


    ¡°Mitchell Brooks? Well, her father is the ex chairman of this foundation, Nathaniel Brooks. She studied business management in Canada and she fly down to NYC when her father had an ident. So, she¡¯s still around and I guess she¡¯s going to fill in her father¡¯s position until he gets back to his feet.¡± Mia let out and Mr Gordon let out an ¡®oh¡¯.


    I would be lying if I said I¡¯m not jealous of her background. I mean, she was born with a silver spoon but yet, she can¡¯t be crushing on my man.


    I grab a ss that¡¯s half filled with wine and I gulp arge quantity down my throat. Mia call out to a guard and she whisper something to his ear. The guy nodes his head and walk away from us.


    It¡¯s beginning to feel hurt in here and I¡¯m starting to feel the heat. I suddenly feel a movement below my navel and I feel the sudden urge to pee.


    I tug at Mr Gordon¡¯s sleeve and pull him to myself, I whisper to his ear that I want him to take me to the restroom and he nodes his head before standing up on his seat.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mia asks with a raise of her brows.


    ¡°Oh! I need to get my babe to the restroom.¡± he smiles warmly at her and I felt my cheeks turn red at hispliment.


    Shut up, it¡¯s part of the n.


    My subconscious yell at me and I roll my eyes at the thought.


    Just then, the guard that left earlier appear with thedy right behind him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that, let the guard take her to the restroom.¡± Mia smile and tell the guy to lead me to the restroom.


    I groan inwardly and stand up on my feet. The guy beckons to me to follow him and I obey.


    Stepping outside the hall, the guy didn¡¯t say anything. He keeps on walking and I quietly follow behind him until we get to the restroom which was present at the far end of the hall.


    We were just outside its door when the guy stop and turns toward me. ¡°Should I wait for you or you can find your way back?¡± he asks calmly.


    ¡°I can find my way back, you may leave.¡± I smile in a way that hardly show my teeth. The guy nodes and walks out of the corridor. I enter into the restroom and close the door behind me.


    I walk to the wc and drop the load that I¡¯ve been carrying inside all along and wash my hands with the tap water. I turn around to leave and memories of years ago sh through my memory, I gasps and started panting heavily as I push the door open.


    I rush out of the washroom and I bump into a hard rock and I feel a bang in my head. ¡°Ahh!¡± I cries out and I feel hands wrap around my waist.


    ¡°Does rocks have hands?¡± I yells out and I hear a soft voice chuckles.


    ¡°This rock here has hands¡­ See.¡± he smiles waving his hands on my face and I chuckle.


    He make me stand on my feet and I apologise for bumping into him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks calmly and I¡¯m forced to stare at his face.


    He¡¯s a living Greek god. That¡¯s how I canpliment his looks.


    His curly brown hair is packed up with a band, giving him a girly look. His pointed nose is facing his redish plump heart shape mouth. He had a Pierce on both side of his well shaped brows, giving him a bad boy looks.


    He¡¯s d in white trousers, with a white turtle neck top over a body hug white jacket. His feet is d in a royal blue leather shoe. He¡¯s a definition of a ¡®perfect gentleman¡¯.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mr Greek god asks again jotting me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes I¡¯m fine.¡± I smile nervously.


    He release his grip on my waist and I¡¯m back on my feet.


    ¡°My name is Andy Reid. I¡¯m the CEO of A. R Empire. It¡¯s nice meeting you.¡± Andy says, bringing out his hand for a handshake and I stretch out my hand with a huge smile on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mnie Watson and¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be a model because you looks like one.¡± Andypliment my look and I couldn¡¯t help but to blush.


    ¡°Oh! Well, I¡¯m not.¡± I smile, hiding my cheeks with my palm.


    ¡°Who are you here with because your name doesn¡¯t sounds familiar?¡± Andy asks as we walks to the balcony.


    ¡°Well, frankly, I don¡¯t know anything about this foundation, I apany a partner here.¡± I says, resting my elbow on the rail.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Andy ask and I tuck a strand of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Alfred Gordon. I escort him here.¡± I smile shyly and he let out a scoff.


    ¡°Alfred is in this gathering and he didn¡¯t contact me, wow!¡± he chuckles and I stare at him in total confusion.


    ¡°What are you to Alfred, if I may ask.¡± he asks and I rub my sweaty palms together.


    ¡°I¡¯m his partner¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone is here with a partner. Who exactly are you to him?¡± Andy ask and I suddenly to feel ufortable around him.


    ¡°Hmm, I have to heed back inside. It¡¯s nice meeting you.¡± I smile and he raise his brow to understand what just happened.


    ¡°Oh, okay! Here¡¯s my card. You can call me if you¡¯ll like to model my brand.¡± he smile and hand over a business card to me.


    I take the card from him and shoot him a bubble smile before walking out of him.


    I eaves a sigh and digest a sudden lump down my throat.


    I walk back to the reception and see everyone on the dance floor. I eye search everywhere for Mr Gordon and surprisingly, I see him dancing with Mitchell.


    Huh? I scoff, not believing my eyes.


    Men can be ridiculous at times. I hiss and makes my way to the dance floor. On seeing me, Mr Gordon leave Mitchell and walk up to me.


    ¡°What took you so long? I¡¯ve been starting at the hallway since you left.¡±  he asks and I rolls my eyes at him.


    If he¡¯s truly worry about me why can¡¯t hee find me? I kiss my teeth angrily and keep quiet.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks, raising my jaw with his index finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I ps his hand off my jaw and take my gaze away from him.


    I hears him chuckle and I¡¯m force to ask what¡¯s funny.


    ¡°Hmm, nothing but there¡¯s someone I¡¯ll like to introduce to you.¡± Mr Gordon smiles, he take my hand and drag me gently as we make our way through the crowd.


    ¡°Hey, I promise you I¡¯d introduce her to you as soon as she gets back, and here she is.¡± Mr Gordon smiles.


    ¡°Mitcheel meet my fiancee. Her name is Mnie.¡± Mr Gordon says and my eyes widen in shock.

 22

    Mni¡¯s P. O. V continuesContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The drive back home is hushed as we¡¯re both tight-lipped. None of us refused to say anything and it¡¯s starting to make me feel bothered.


    He was behaving like my boyfriend a while ago, and here he is, not saying anything to me. I clear my throat for the umpteen times and rub my palm together.


    I rest my head on the air vent as the drama he pulls at the party rush through my memory.


    **


    ¡°Mitchell meet my fiancee. Her name is Mnie.¡± Mr Gordon says and my eyes widen in shock.


    Is he being serious right now? I blush as I look sideways. The songs ying in the background and the constant click-ck of shoes on the dance floor make it impossible for people to hear or pay attention to us. They are all engrossed with their partners.


    ¡°Oh, is she the one?¡± Mitchell asks with a disgusting sound in her voice.


    I dart my attention to her. Honestly, if I take every possible insult from people, I can¡¯t take it if people look down on me.


    ¡°Yes, I am the one.¡± I smile, stretching out my hand for a handshake. She curses in her mind before taking my hand for a handshake. Giving me the best fake smile ever.


    Don¡¯t be surprised I can always differentiate fake expressions.


    ¡°How long have you two been dating?¡± she asks, not releasing my hand and I¡¯m not ready to break the handshake either.


    ¡°Long enough that we should have had a kid in elementary school by now,¡± I smirk at her and I hear Mr Gordon chuckles beside me.


    ¡°So, why haven¡¯t you two tied the knot yet?¡± She res at me, squeezing my palm angrily.


    ¡°I heard your family had an ident and he lost a leg in the process, shouldn¡¯t he have gotten an artificial leg by now?¡± I ask and she forcefully lets go of my hand.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you saying? Why are you interested in my family affair?¡± she asks nervously and I fake a smile.


    ¡°Same way you¡¯re interested in my love life.¡± I sh her my charming smile and I watch her face harden in surprise and maybe shock at my heroism.


    ¡°Excuse me, I have to find someone.¡± she groans, walking out of us.


    ¡°Oh, dear!¡± Mr Gordonughs. Squeezing my shoulder lovingly. Or maybe not.


    **


    I smile while recalling what happened in there a while ago, and I feel proud of myself.


    Mr Gordon turns on the sound pad and ys some rock music till we get to the mansion.


    That¡¯s better because I don¡¯t want to listen to the sound of his breath.


    He drives gently inside the garage and parks the car at the vacant spot. I open the door and step down from the car, I walk inside the house not sparring him a nce.


    Stepping inside the living room, I meet Archie sleeping soundly on the three-seater couch.


    ¡°Why is he sleeping here?¡± I wonder as I move closer to him.


    Getting to him, I sigh sadly seeing how he¡¯s sleeping ufortably on the couch.


    Just then, Mr Gordon walks in and proceeds to the stairs without bothering to check up on his son.


    ¡°Why should I care? He has always been like that.¡± I kiss my teeth together, in an angry manner.


    I tap Archie lightly on his arm and he sprang up and the first stroke.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back? Are you okay?¡± Archie smiles on seeing me and I couldn¡¯t hide my smile either.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I smile back at him.


    ¡°Did he hurt you anywhere?¡± Archie asks and I smile. Running my hand through his hair.


    ¡°Had anything yet?¡± I ask and he shakes his head negatively.


    ¡°Go freshen up ande down for dinner in 25,¡± I utter gently to him.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Archie mumbles, rushing up the stairs.


    I watch him rush upstairs till he¡¯s out of sight. I can¡¯t believe he has been worrying about me.


    I smile and strides to the kitchen. As I walk, I feel a sting feeling from my ankle and I stop to check what the problem is.


    I bend over and remove the heels to see a sore at the back of my right leg.


    I pick up the heels in my hand and limp to the kitchen. My leg hurt more as I walk barefoot to the kitchen.


    I ce the heels in a corner and limp over to the counter to start cooking. One thing about me, no matter how tired I am, I always make sure no one goes to bed on empty stomach.


    Ka can testify to that.


    Speaking of Ka, it¡¯s been a while since Ist heard from her. I hope she¡¯s okay!


    I sigh as I pour the rice into a bowl. I put the bowl under the tap and let water pour into it.


    After washing the rice in clean water, I pour it inside the steamy pot and cover the lid.


    I proceed to the fridge to fetch beef and some vegetables.


    Minutester


    I pick up the heels from the corner I had dropped earlier and walk up to my room for a quick shower.


    I walk in and close the door behind me, I smile at the familiar scent of my room and I inhale the scent, grinning happily.


    I walk to the bathroom and have the warm water stream down my body, soothing my skin by massaging it with my soft hands.


    I walk out of the bathroom minutes after and stride to the wardrobe to get a simple dress to eat downstairs.


    After dding in soft ck baggy trousers, and a blue button-down shirt, I pack my ck waist-length hair in a messy bum and stride out to fetch others for dinner.


    I walk to Archie first, since his room is much closer to mine.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join you soon!¡± he yells from inside at the first knock on his door.


    I proceed to Mr Gordon¡¯s room and I knock about four times before I hear his grumpy voice usher me in.


    I walk in to see him sitting on his study desk, scribbling something in a note with a white appleptop in his front.


    Does he ever get tired of working? I roll my eyes and I watch him dip the ballpen he¡¯s writing with inside his mouth.


    Kids habits! Iugh inwardly.


    ¡°Ahh, Ie to fetch you for dinner,¡± I say in a low tone and he quickly turns his gaze at me, on hearing me speak about dinner.


    He roams his eyes on my body, from head to toe and I see him looking at his own body.


    Hold on, is heparing our body or¡­ Oh! Funny, he¡¯s checking our outfit because he¡¯s putting on the same thing.


    ¡°Ahm, I¡¯ll join you. Go get Archie first.¡± he stutters, still ring at my dress and I¡¯m forced to scoff at his actions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done that already and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already in the dining room,¡± I mumble and he nods in affirmation.


    I turn around to leave since we both don¡¯t have anything else to talk about.


    ¡°Thanks for being early, I was able to make my father approve a contract with your presence.¡± Mr Gordon utters behind me, I turn around to have a good look at who he¡¯s talking to and I¡¯m surprised to see that I am the one he¡¯s referring to.


    What does that suppose to mean? What does he mean by my presence made his father approve a contract? I tilted my head in confusion.


    ¡°What are you talking about, sir?¡± I ask anyways. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s insinuating and it¡¯s normal for me to ask, right?


    He smiles ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can¡¯t understand. Just feel like thanking you.¡± he shrugs, taking his gaze back to the stuff at his front giving me ess to stare at his manly back.


    I bow slightly and exit the room since I don¡¯t have any other things to say to him.


    I walk downstairs to see Archie stealing meat from the covered pane and I tiptoe to his back, pping the meat off his hand.


    ¡°Oh, Auntie.¡± Archie groans and I walk to his front, cing my hands on my waist.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you wait for me to get here before stealing the meat?¡± I re at him.


    He put his thumb in his mouth and lick the oil off his hand.


    ¡°C¡¯mon don¡¯t be mean with food I¡¯m just hungry,¡± he whines and I ruffle his hair.


    ¡°Auntie will serve you now,¡± I say and he beams from his heart.


    ¡°What did you two think you¡¯re doing?¡± we both hear the cranky voice asks, the voiceing from the magnificent stairs and we both stare at each other before bursting into a wideugh.


    ¡°Mr Sullen!¡± we both say in unison and I cover my mouth in shock.


    ¡°I dare you to say that again,¡± he yells and Archie stares at me with a devilish smirk on his face.


    ¡°Dear Auntie, you¡¯re in trouble.¡± Archie scramble out of the dining room before I could say ¡°jack!¡± leaving me alone to my fate.


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Mr Gordon asks again, grabbing me by my waist and I shiver at his touch.

 23

    Mr Gordon clicks on the ¡®send¡¯ icon on the system and he smiles before he shut down theptop.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°That was a nice way to start afresh with father.¡± he chuckles and stretches his figurezily on the reading seat.


    ¡°That old man thinks he can make me marry again after what he had done? If not for the sake of Mia, I would have had his business go down the drain with me, but no I won¡¯t do that.¡± he groans and closes the notebook on the table.


    He stands up from the seat and drags his feet to the mini fridge in his room.


    He brings out a can of soft drinks and opens the lid.


    ¡®Long enough that we should have had a kid in elementary school by now


    He could still hear the words of Mnie to Mitchell echoes in his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that side of her before, so bold and fearless.¡± hepliments and smiled before gulping down the drinks down his throat.


    He feels rxed and he closes the fridge before walking out of his study with the can in his hand.


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to see her face again¡¯


    He chuckles at his silly thought and moves the drinks to his mouth once again, gulping the rest down his throat.


    He strides toward the exit and dumps the can inside the bin, by the door.


    He stretches his hand toward the doorknob and he feels a bang in his head.


    ¡®Alfred you need to help me


    He remembers his dead wife¡¯s voice over the phone, years ago and he moves his hand to his head. Holding it tightly in his palm.


    ¡®I think I¡¯m being tail¡¯


    He hears the voice again and he groans hard, panting heavily like he¡¯s running a marathon.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    He hears the voice again and he forcefully opens the door, rushing down the hallway. Running to where he knew people will be, where he¡¯ll be safe from his fantasy world. To where he won¡¯t feel alone. Yes, he¡¯s running downstairs, to the dining.


    He gets to the stairs and heaves a sigh of relief. He knew he won¡¯t be alone here, perhaps he could have a little fight with his son, so he¡¯ll have someone take his thoughts to bed.


    He strides down the stairs with the voices still echoing in his head, and it¡¯s bing unbearable for him.


    He peeks at the dining room to see Mnie ruffling Archie¡¯s hair with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Auntie will serve you now,¡± he could hear her say and he grips his heart as he¡¯s no longer seeing their faces but someone that he couldn¡¯t recognise.


    ¡°Are they here to hunt me?¡± he mumbles with his heart clenched.


    ¡°What did you two think you¡¯re doing?¡± He yells and he hears them erupt in a peal of weirdughter and scared him to the bone.


    ¡°Mr Sullen!¡± He hears them yell at him and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he couldn¡¯t let them torment him anymore.


    ¡°I dare you to say that again,¡± he yells as he descends thest stairs.


    Eyes sting as fury. Mr Gordon Scrabble to the dining room at light speed and push Mnie to the table, her buttnded roughly on the furniture and she winches in pain.


    He doesn¡¯t know who she is all he could see is a stranger mocking his miserable life.


    ¡°What did you just call me, huh?¡± Mr Gordon asks again, grabbing Mni by her waist and she shivers at his touch.


    She looks into his eyes wondering what has gotten into him, she tries to push him but it seems impossible. She seems like a feather in his hands.


    ¡°I asked you a fucking question. What did I hear you call me?¡± he yells, shaking her roughly.


    ¡°I called you Mr sullen,¡± she mumbles shakily under his touch and of course, it¡¯s loud enough for him to hear since she¡¯s closer to him.


    ¡°Why?¡± he yells.


    His eyes hold so much anger that scares Mnie to her pant. He moves his hand from her waist to her arms, gripping it tightly.


    Mnie winched in pain as his nails pierced through her skin leaving red dots thatter drips off her blood.


    Not realising what he¡¯s doing. He pulls her up from the furniture and pushes her roughly into the wall.


    He pins her to the wall with his hands pressing hard on her shoulder.


    He¡¯s boiling with anger and he doesn¡¯t know why. He feels so much anger towards her and he couldn¡¯t see the pain in her eyes as his gaze is filled with hatred.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Mnie cries, struggling under his grip as balls of sweat form on her forehead.


    She gathers the remaining strength in her and kicks him on his knees.


    He groans and lets go of her. Mnie tries to escape his presence but he grabs her by her hair and shoves her to the table once again. Shends on the table on her face, her back facing him.


    ¡°Please let me go.¡± Mnie cries and grabs a hold of his hands on her hair and he pins her to the table with his knee.


    He tightens his grip on her hair in one hand and cages her hands to her back with his free hand.


    He pulls her onto the table, using her face to hurl the dish on the table.


    By now, Mnie has already wailing profusely. He releases his hand from her hands and pulls her up from the table, with her hair.


    Mnie clutches tightly at her hair and fights his hands on her hair with the remaining strength that¡¯s left in her.


    She looks at his face and she couldn¡¯t fight back her tears any longer as the look on his face makes the tears she¡¯s been fighting all along to stream down her cheeks. Feeling helpless.


    ¡°How dare a lowborn as you call me that?¡± he yells.


    He curls his hands on her neck, strangling her as she lifts her hands to grab him, but she¡¯s too tired to lift a finger.


    ¡°Alfred!¡± she calls out to him in a crying manner as life starts to leave her soul, bit by bit. Mr Gordon is taken aback and he seems startled a little hearing her call out his name.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± he mumbles and looks down at his hands on her neck, trembling as reality dawns on him.


    He wanted to let go of her neck, but he doesn¡¯t know how to. He watches thest drop of tears crop from her eyes before her lid shut on its own.


    He stares at her pale face and forcefully lets go of her. She plunges to the floor, right beside his leg.


    He moves back in shock.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± he yells and moves a step backwards.


    Fair grip him. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to move closer to her and he can¡¯t control his legs to walk out of the scene.


    He finds himself getting stuck on the spot.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± He hears a crying voice holler at his back.


    He turns around to stare at the face of the only person that he could exin himself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± before he couldplete his sentence, he feel a heavy object smack his head and he go to his knees. Falling right beside Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± he mumbles before his vision bes blurry and they shut dead without his knowledge.

 24

    After running away from the dining room, Archie strides out of the exit, walking toward the path that leads to the back of the mansion.


    He put his hand inside his pant pocket and brings out a meat drumstick.


    ¡°A, thank goodness I was able to slip this in my pocket before scrambling out from the dining. If not, I would have been stuck here without having anything to chew on.¡± He giggles, munching on the meat as soon as he takes a bite from it.


    ¡°Hmm, so yummy!¡± He moans out in a Mouthful of meat.


    ¡°No doubt, Auntie is a good cook!¡± he smiles, raising the meat to his face.


    He continues his walk to the back of the mansion. There he sees his pet cage and he falls to his knees.


    ¡°Hey, buddy!¡± he exims, opening the cage and bringing out his pet.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He holds the bunny in his hands and stares at it with care.


    ¡°You look all fat and healthy.¡± he giggles as the bunny rubs his ear on his thumb.


    ¡°You good?¡± Archie asks, even though he knew he won¡¯t be getting any answers from his pet.


    He runs his hand on its head and checks the cage to see its bowl is half filled with milk.


    ¡°Let have your bowl fill up. Shall we?¡± we grin, standing on his knees.


    He drops the bunny beside him and decides to fill the bowl with more milk. He grabs a bottle of milk from his pet cage and pours arge quantity into the bowl.


    ¡°I won¡¯t being here more often like before, I¡¯ve gotten a babysitter and she¡¯s thest good woman on earth.¡± Archie beams and smiles shyly, recalling how his babysitter was treating him like a child, earlier at the dining.


    He couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you to meet her one day.¡± I smile, closing back the lid of the milk bottle, after pouring half of it, inside the bowl.


    He grabs his pet and ces it back inside the fancy cage.


    ¡°Just be good and don¡¯t forget to lick your milk, okay?¡± he says and closes the door.


    He stands up on his feet and rubs his butt with his left hand.


    He looks down at the ground and sees his meat on the floor.


    ¡°Gross!¡± he dtes his eyes awfully and kicks them off with his right foot.


    ¡°Whatever I¡¯ll go steal another one.¡± he chuckles and pocket his hands as he strides back to the house.


    Getting to the front door, he hears the cries of Mnie, emerging from the dining room.


    He remembers how he Scrambled out of the house earlier after his father emerge from the stairs looking all mad.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be,¡± he yells.


    He burst inside the living room, and right there in the dining room, he has a glimpse of his father, straggling Mnie. He sees Mnie standing helpless at his father¡¯s to molest, gasping for air.


    Knowing his babysitter is going to die, at the hand of the beast, he called his father if he doesn¡¯t interfere.


    He rushes to the electronics in the living room.


    He nce around the living room to see what he can use to defend himself from his father but couldn¡¯t see anything. He lifts the mini ss table that¡¯s ced at the centre of the room.


    He trudges to the dining room to see Mnie on the floor, she seems lifeless and he moves back in stock.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± He hollers behind his father, crying profusely as his body begins to tremble at the sight before him.


    His father tensed on hearing his voice, he tries to turn around to face him but Archie smash the ss table on his head, preventing him from turning his face.


    Archie drops the table in shock, he moves his palm to his mouth, preventing himself from screaming out as he watches his father falls on his knees and hit the ground right next to Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± his father says before closing his eyes.


    ¡°What!!!!! Did I kill him?¡± Archie takes two steps back in shock.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him die, he¡¯s my father.¡± he rushes up the stairs to his room, grabs hold of his phone and tries dialling the emergency number but he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°My father will be jailed if the public learns of what he did to my babysitter. Isn¡¯t it?¡± He sighs before dropping the phone back on the bed.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± he shakes his head and walk out of his room.


    Getting downstairs, he rushes to Mnie first, ignoring his unconscious father.


    He lifts her head and ces it on hisp as he¡¯s already sitting on the floor. He taps her lightly on her cheeks.


    ¡°Please wake up Mnie, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± he cries, tapping her on the cheeks.


    He slid to fingers under her nose to feel her breath and he smile out of tears when he discovers that she was still breathing.


    ¡°Wake up please,¡± he mumbles, drying his tears with the back of his hand.


    Mnie moves her body slightly, coughing as she ps her eyes open.


    Archie feels the sudden movement on hisp and he moves his gaze to the half-deaddy on hisp. He seems shocked to see her staring at him with her dull eyes.


    ¡°Archie!¡± she coughs out his name.


    Archie stares at her, not knowing what to say or do to her.


    ¡®Does she now hate me because of what father did to her?¡¯ He thought and tears streamed down his cheeks at the thought of Mnie hating him, because of his father¡¯s stupid act.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Mnie asks, struggling to stand up on her feet but her body failed her.


    Archie helps her sit on the floor. He grabs her pale hands and rubs them lightly.


    ¡°I thought you were dead.¡± Archie let out. He looks sideways and burst into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Archie, why are you still crying?¡± Mnie says, her voiceing out low and she feels her throat hurt as she speaks.


    She tries to move her hands to her neck but the pain she feels in her arms makes her give up on rubbing her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Archie mumbles, pulling her for a hug.


    As Archie pulls Mnie for a hug, it allows her to have a clear view of Mr Gordon on the floor.


    She gasps and pushes Archie off, disengaging from the hug in the process.


    ¡°What happens to him?¡± Mnie asks, pointing at Mr Gordon.


    Archie trails his eyes on her fingers and theynded on his lifeless father.


    ¡°I knock him out with that table,¡± he says, pointing at the ss table beside him and Mnie widened in surprise.


    ¡°How can you do that to your father?¡± She yells with all her might and Archie scoffs at her foolishness.


    ¡°How can I not do it when he¡¯s trying to kill you?¡± Archie yells back at her.


    He¡¯s hurt from inside, hurt that Mnie didn¡¯t appreciate his sacrifice and she¡¯s seeing it as wrongdoing.


    ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t have done that, I understand that you did it to save me¡­ But¡­ He¡¯s still your father.¡± Mnie mumbles sadly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s help him up!¡± Mnie says.


    She put her hands on Archie¡¯s shoulder to help her up. She staggers as she tries to move closer to him.


    Archie stands up angrily and grabs her arm.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Mnie moans in pain, giving Archie ess to stare at her wounded arms.


    ¡°You see, you¡¯re more hurt than he¡¯s. Let¡¯s get you treated first.¡± Archie suggested and Mnie ps his hands off of her arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re spilling nonsense. What if he¡¯s already given up the ghost by the time you nurse my wound finish?¡± Mnie raise her brows, and Archie didn¡¯t seem to like how she¡¯s caring about her father, more than herself.


    ¡®I mean, isn¡¯t he the one that was hurting her because I interfere? So, why is she treating him like the victim?¡¯


    Archie groans at his thoughts and brushes his hair with his hands in frustration.


    ¡°Listen, he¡¯s strong enough to hang in there before we¡¯re done, you should at least let him serve his punishment on that cold floor. He manhandled you, remember?¡± Archie groans and Mnie shakes her head in disagreement.


    ¡°He¡¯s your father.¡± Mnie tries to remind him, so at least he¡¯ll have a change of mind. But instead of changing the poor boy¡¯s mind, it worsens the situation.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my father.¡± Archie spat angrily. Pacing to and fro.


    ¡°You heard it when he confirmed by himself that I¡¯m not his son. I can never be a son of a beast.¡± Archie yells, walking away from her with tears in his eyes.


    Mnie hurts his feelings and she doesn¡¯t know.


    Archie kicked the table with his legs as he make his way out of the dining room.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Mnie groans, pping her forehead.


    ¡°Mnie, are you okay?¡±


    Mnie moves back in stock after hearing her name.

 25

    ¡°Mnie, are you okay?¡±


    Mnie moves back in shock at hearing her name. She looks down to see Mr Gordon standing up on his feet, holding the head with his palm.


    She takes a few steps back in shock, no she can¡¯t let him manhandle her as he did earlier.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he repeated, he moves his legs towards her and Mnie keep on taking steps back until her butt hits the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you stop moving closer?¡± she cries, unable to run away as her eyes are glued to his face. She fears he might do something bad to her if she tries to take her gaze off him.


    Mr Gordon closes the gap between them and pulls her to his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mnie.¡± he let out, hugging her tightly to his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to forgive me but please stay still and listen to my heartbeat. You¡¯ll feel how sorry I am.¡± He cries in regret.


    Mnie stay still not knowing what to do.


    She sighs and moves her hands to his chest and pushes him off her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back to your sense. Please save your needless apology for I don¡¯t need it.¡± she spat and brush her shoulder against his, in an attempt of escaping his sight.


    Mr Gordon tugs at her arm and hugs her from the back.


    ¡°Please I¡¯m sorry, I swear none of what I did was my idea. Please believe me, I¡¯m pretty sorry,¡± he says, one could sense grief in his tone.


    Mnie didn¡¯t say anything, she stayed still have pondered what to do next.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I forgive you.¡± she blurted out absent-minded.


    Mr Gordon releases his hold on her and turns her around to face him.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t avoid me after this,¡± he says and Mnie scoffs at him.


    Why would she avoid him? She¡¯s working for him and living under his roof, how can she possibly avoid him?


    ¡°No, I promise, I won¡¯t,¡± she tells him and tries to peel his hand from her arms. His hand mistakenly press on her wound and she moans in pain.


    ¡°Fuck! I made a dug on your skin.¡± he cursed and pull her to the living room.


    He makes her sit on the three seaters could and told her not to move till he get back. Mnie nodes like a child that¡¯s been scolded by her father.


    Mr Gordon walks away from her and returns secondster with the first aid kit.


    ¡°Stay still. I will dress your wound,¡± he says, plunging beside her on the couch, making a demarcation with the kit by putting it in their midst.


    ¡°Seen Archie anywhere?¡± He asks. Focusing on the job in front of him.


    ¡°Yes, he help me up and went up the stairs angrily after we had a short fight,¡± Mnie reply sadly.


    ¡°This is going to hurt a little. So, open up your mouth,¡± he announces.


    Mnie wonder why he asked her to open up her mouth, she parted her mouth open anyways and he shove a chocte in her mouth.


    ¡°Bite it when you feel a sting on your wound. Don¡¯t scream,¡± he instructs her and she smiles in response.


    ¡°Did you guys fight because of me?¡± Mr Gordon asks, applying ointment on her wound.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mnie moans and nibbles on the chocte in her mouth.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Mr Gordon smiles and applies another ointment on the wound.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Mnie groans, suppressing the pain by eating the chocte.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mr Gordon mumble.


    ¡°All done!¡± He announces, he applies a band-aid on her wound and closes the box.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll quickly return this.¡± He says and tries to walk out. Mnie tug at his wrist and gulp hard like never before.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she mumbles and he nods his head, moving a strand of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he assures her before walking away from the living room.


    Mnie stands up from the couch and moves toward the fridge. She feels the stings from her ankle and she ignores it and continues her walk to the fridge.


    She opens it and gets three can of soft drinks from the fridge. She closes it back and drags her feet upstairs.


    She meets Mr Gordon while walking in the hallway and she stopped. She stretches out her hand, offering him a can of soft drink and he takes it from her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asks, staring into her eyes.


    ¡°I need to apologise to Archie.¡± she mumbles and Mr Gordon let out an ¡°oh¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s sleeping already?¡± He asks with a raise of eyebrows.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Mnie hitch her chin with the can.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just drop it in his room and go to bed.¡± she gulps, looking away from him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mr Gordon shrugs his shoulder.


    ¡°Whatever you say. But you can¡¯t sleep yet, cone downstairs when you¡¯re done.¡± He let out and walk away from her, not waiting for her response.


    Mnie creases her brows and shrugs before proceeding to Archie¡¯s room.


    On getting to the door, she inhaled and exhale deeply before knocking on his door.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Archie yells from inside and she sighs before twisting the doorknob.


    ¡°Look, Archie, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    She hasn¡¯tpleted her words before she feels a buffer thrown at her face.


    ¡°Archie!¡± she yells.


    ¡°What¡­ Oh, oh! I¡¯m sorry.¡± Archie apologises, realising what he just did.


    ¡°You should have just told me to go away, why throwing objects at me?¡± She red at him and Archie jumps down from the bed.


    ¡°I already told you to go away, and besides I didn¡¯t know you woulde in,¡± Archie says, sitting on his bed with his leg on the floor.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re throwing objects?¡± she rolls her eyes before taking her seat beside him on the bed.


    ¡°Objects? It¡¯s just a buffer. And it doesn¡¯t hurt, stop exaggerating it.¡± Archie groans grabbing a can from her hands.


    ¡°I guess this is for me,¡± he smirks as he opens the lid.


    ¡°I never said it¡¯s for you,¡± she yells hitting him on his shoulder.


    ¡°Then why are you here with two drinks?¡± He scoffs and she pulls his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m using it to apologise, okay?¡± she groans, opening her drink.


    ¡°Apology not epted,¡± he smirk, gulping arge quantity of the drink down his throat.


    Mnie smiles.


    ¡°Let me have my drink back, then,¡± she says, pretending to grab the can from him.


    Archie quickly moves his hand to his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be petty with food, huh!¡± Archie yells to her face.


    He moves his gaze to her arms to see it has already been taken care of, he moves his gaze to the nightstand to see the first aid kitying gently on it. He sighs and sips from his drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what he did.¡± Archie sighs and Mnie pulls him for a hug.


    ¡°Thanks for worrying about me.¡± Mnie smiles, patting his back.


    She releases him from the hug and he shes her a charming smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever worry about that beast, never again.¡± he hardens his face at her.


    ¡°I cross my heart.¡± Mnie did a cross sign over her chest and they bothughed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You should be sleeping by now, what are you still doing here?¡± Archie asks, standing up from the bed.


    He pulls Mnie up and drags her toward the exit.


    ¡°Are you seriously chasing me out?¡± she red.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it, then off you go,¡± Archie says, pushing her out of the door before locking the door.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll have your ears pay for it tomorrow,¡± Mnie yells and she hears his faint giggles from inside.


    ¡°What a joker.¡± sheughs.


    Herughter fills the hallway as she walks toward her room. A few steps to her room, she suddenly stops walking like there¡¯s something she needs to take care of.


    ¡®What is that, that I need to do before going to bed?¡¯ she thought and then her mind drift to Mr Gordon.


    ¡°Oh, Mr Gordon!¡± she exims.


    ¡°Oops, I forgot.¡± she groans. And started dragging her feet to the living room.


    Getting downstairs, she watches Mr Gordon standing in the dining room, his back facing her. For the first time, Mnie realises how broad his back is.


    His muscle moves from the shirt he¡¯s putting on, as he moves his body. She marvels at how hot he looks with a shirt on.


    ¡®What if he¡¯s not putting on anything?¡¯ She chokes on her thoughts which divert Mr Gordon¡¯s attention to her.


    Her legs suddenly be fragile and she doesn¡¯t seem to be able to walk with them, ever again.


    She tries to move her legs but it feels like something glues to them to the tile floor.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mr Gordon asks. His breath on her face sends a shiver down her spine.


    Why are you this hot? She roams her eyes on his lips and she watches his mouth switch to a seducing smirk.


    ¡°Because I was cooked on the fire.¡± he winks at her and brushes his hair backwards, revealing his charming face. Mnie feels her heart stop beating at his actions.


    Am I dead already? She yells with eyes widened.


    Mr Gordon smirks, not knowing what this is all about but he¡¯s ready to give in.


    ¡°Yes, wee to Paradise.¡±

 26

    MELANIE¡¯S P. O. V


    ¡°Yes, wee to Paradise.¡± Mr Gordon says to my face, jotting me out of my fantasy. I move my face sideways in total embarrassment.


    Did he see my cheeks turn red? Did he catch me drooling over him? Did he take advantage of my awkwardness?


    I groan inwardly and I see him take a step back, smiling proudly making me speechless.


    Woah! He¡¯s a bad person.


    I discreetly roll my eyes at him, and he clears his throat.


    ¡°I apologise for ruining the dinner you prepared. So, hmmm, I made a portion of spaghetti with tomato sauce to apologise for the effort you put to prepared the meal.¡± he rush his words and I smile shyly.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, thank you,¡± I mumbled nervously. It¡¯s like someone is in control of my tongue.


    I swear that¡¯s not what I wanted to say. I want to tell him to forget about the dinner and that I¡¯m not interested in his food. But, here I am, stuttering in his front. Unable to stand my ground.


    ¡°This way,¡± he smirks, leading me to the dining room.


    Don¡¯t ask me, this man is a devil. He knew what he was doing to me and he¡¯s proud of his action.


    I trail quietly behind him, I fondle my shirt till we get to the dining room. He pulls out a seat for me and asks me to sit down.


    What¡¯s all this about? Okay, I get it, he¡¯s doing all these to make up for his wrongdoing.


    I settle down on the seat and he sits opposite me.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not a good cook and I hope you manage the meal.¡± he smiles nervously and I nodes my head, unable to say anything to this devilish gentleman in my front.


    He opens the covered te and scoops some spaghetti on the te and pushes it toward me.


    I bnce the te at my front and I peek at him. The look on his face seems like he wants feedback on the meal.


    I pick up a neat fork and dip it in the food, I roll it on the te, scooping spaghetti on it. I move it to my mouth and stare at him, I breathe in before shoving the fork in my mouth.


    I pause, not chewing on the food and not spitting it out either. I watch his face dte patiently waiting for my response.


    I smile and give him a thumb up sign.


    ¡®How can a man be this perfect? He¡¯s rich, handsome and knows how to cook. Gosh, he¡¯s such a dreamy guy.¡¯ I blush at my thoughts and my inner mind yells at me for drooling over a demon, but who cares?


    ¡°It suits my pte.¡± I sh him a toothy smile and I watch him eaves a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thanks for earlier.¡± he blurts out and I stare at him in confusion.


    ¡°Earlier, earlier, what happened earlier?¡± I inquired. Not getting his point.


    The only early that I could remember is when he was manhandling me right here, taking the life out of me. And that¡¯s not something he can thank me for. Unless he¡¯s proud of what he did.


    ¡°The party, you escort me to a party.¡± he reminds me and I let out an ¡°oh¡±


    Didn¡¯t know that is what he was thanking me for.


    But wait, isn¡¯t it a punishment that I served for taking both his car and son out?


    ¡°I thought it was a punishment, why are you thanking me?¡± I raise my brows and he moves his hands on the table, nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a punishment.¡± he smiles dryly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems if you take my son out, I just need someone to escort me and I felt you were a better choice for the job, so I put it that way.¡± heugh dryly and I watch him say all that in difort.


    This man is something.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m nning on rewarding you anyways, so you can tell me anything you want.¡± he let out and a thought sh to me.


    ¡°Can you be a little nice to your son?¡± I inquire and he seems tensed by mentioning his son and I feel curious about whatever his reasons may be, for hating his son.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m not in any position to tell you this, but can you be a little nice towards him? He¡¯s hurt a lot from the inside and he needs you. He needs someone to watch over him.¡± I let out and he brushes his hair with his hand.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that easy. It¡¯s not something I can do even if I want to.¡± he groans, clenching his fist under the table.


    ¡°But you can do it if you put your mind to it.¡± I pleaded with my face, urging him to reconsider by giving him my apologetic gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± he yells.


    He stands up from his seat and pushes the dish to my front.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Please retire to your room when you¡¯re done eating.¡± Mr Gordon mumbles as gently as he can.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I gulp nervously at his sudden reaction.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Mr Gordon cursed as he walks out of the dining room, I peek at him over my shoulder to see that he was not in the living room.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have crossed the line¡¯ I sigh, stabbing the fork on the te.


    Minutester


    I¡¯m done eating the meal that was prepared by Mr Gordon. I smile when I remember how anxious he seemed when he was waiting for the review.


    I chuckle as I dry the te with a neat napkin, then fold it afterwards.


    I set the te back on the rack and I dry my hand with the napkin that¡¯s now on the counter.


    I stride towards the door and yank it open, striding out of the kitchen with a smile on my face.


    ¡®I need to call Ka, I haven¡¯t been in touch with her and it¡¯s absurd.¡¯ I sigh and I drag my legs toward the stairs.


    I stand on my feet, gazing at the gigantic stairs for what seems like forever before finally lifting a foot in an attempt to ascend the stairs.


    ¡®I mean the stairs are so wide that I usually get tired even before I¡¯ll start to climb.¡¯ I mumbles some words to myself and gathered all the strength that remains in me to ascend the ¡®death wish stairs¡¯


    ¡°Oh, men!¡± I stop to catch my breath. I rest my hand on the rail and I pant heavily as I stare back at the stairs that I just climbed.


    ¡°Everything here is a suicide attempt.¡± I groan and continue my walk to my room.


    Walking down the silent hallway, I realise how boring their lives are. No family to cheer you up when you¡¯re down. No older or younger siblings to get on your nerves when you need peace. No wife to scold you if youe back home,te at night.


    Not many workers you can yell at when they work clumsiness. No friends to bring liquor just to share your bad moment with.


    ¡°Having all the wealth doesn¡¯t justify your happiness.¡± I sigh as I get to my room. I walk in and close the door behind me.


    Good thing I¡¯d freshened up earlier before going to eat dinner. I plunge into the bee and spread my hands happily.


    I lift my legs to the bed and raise my waist a little, so I can pull the duvet.


    I¡¯m about to drag the duvet over my body when I heard the beeping sound of my phone.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± I curse at whoever it may be.


    I angrily pick up my phone from the nightstand and I gasp at the notification.


    ¡°What?¡± I yell, standing up to my feet. I walk to the door and pull it open.


    There he is, standing in his goodness with his hands intertwined behind his back.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, almost in a whisper.


    ¡°Can I sleep in your room for tonight?¡± he pleads and I let out a gasp.

 27

    GORDON¡¯S P. O. V


    I walk inside my room, feeling mad at myself for being a dick. She¡¯s just worried about the poor boy and I¡¯m reacting like a gull.


    I kick the door closed and drag my feet towards my bed. I plunge onto the bed and face-palm myself.


    ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t have the wrong idea.¡± I sigh and roll under the duvet.


    I close my eyes to sleep but I couldn¡¯t sleep, I feel restless and I know what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°Today is Saturday,¡± I screamed and jumped off the bed like someone that is being chased.


    I rush to my study furniture and grab my mini jotter.


    I pick it up and flip through the pages.


    ¡°It¡¯s today!¡± I eximed with my hands pressed to my mouth.


    My eyes dte on their own and I feel my head be heavy. I grab my head with both palms and I squeeze my eyes in pain.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I moaned in pain, panting heavily as I begin to recall the memories that I never wish to remember.


    shback


    ¡°Alfred, where are we?¡± Selena asks as I open the door to the cabin, after looking left and right to see if anyone is gazing from any angle.


    The cabin is located in the middle of nowhere, yet I feel like we¡¯re being tailed.


    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk.¡± I press my index finger against her lips, her body tenses at my actions and I squeeze her shoulder lightly.


    I close the dusty door behind my back and I lock it with the padlock.


    ¡°Babe, are you okay?¡± I ask, walking her to the two-seater couch inside the insignificant living room.


    She takes her seat on the couch and I plunges beside her on the couch.


    I move my hand to her bump and I cares her tummy with my right hand.


    ¡°Alfred, I¡¯m scared.¡± Selena cried out. She moves her hands to my face and stroke my cheeks with her hands.


    She¡¯s still scared from what happened earlier and she¡¯s yet to feed me about it.


    I remove my hand from her baby bump and I sigh sadly.


    ¡°Calm down babe, calm down,¡± I say, I move my hand to her back and pat her lightly, trying to calm her down.


    ¡°Alfred, let¡¯s run away,¡± Selena suggested and I scoffs slightly.


    ¡°Where would we run to?¡± I run my hands on my head, pulling my hair in frustration.


    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere we can go, they¡¯ll find us.¡± I groan and she moves on the couch.


    Selena sniffs and I move my gaze to stare at her, there, tears are rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll turn myself in,¡± Selena mumbled and I sprang up to my feet.


    ¡®Why would she turn herself in when I told her to give me some time to think it over?¡¯ I yelled inwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ve had enough of your rants,¡± I scream at her, and I watch her clutches tight at her dress. Fondling with her fingers.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do anything stupid, not on my watch.¡± I stride toward the exit and locked the door from outside.


    I hear a ruffle sounds from the inside, follow by a reckless bang on the door.


    ¡°Selena, go back in there, don¡¯te out until you see my call. If you see my calls take the route at the backdoor and you¡¯ll see a ck car by theke. Once you¡¯re inside the car, you¡¯ll see a jotter on the passenger seat, take it and after flipping through the pages you¡¯ll see an address there. Drive without looking back, and go away from this society that doesn¡¯t want us together. Live your life without me. But please take care of our son.¡± I blurted out and I hear soft cries from inside.


    I shut my lid and tears flow down my cheeks like a waterfall.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t let my emotion get over me. I need to buy her time. I need to clear the road for her if I want her to get out of here safely.¡¯ I summon enough courage and left the door.


    I¡¯d only taken a few steps away from the cabin when I hears an exploding sound.


    ¡°Selena¡± I yell, trying to run towards the cabin but I felt a fierce hold on my shoulders, pushing me to my knees.


    I felt a needle poke in my flesh and I drop dead to the floor.


    Present


    ¡°Selena!¡± I screamed to reality as a ball of tears formed on my forehead.


    The Air conditioner in my room is turned on, working ording to the weather and I hitch my jaw, not knowing what to do with myself on this day.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few minutes to midnight and the illusions wille anytime soon.¡± I groan and slide my feet inside the flip-flop that¡¯s ced below my feet.


    ¡°I need to get out of here.¡± I snap my fingers. Confused about where I would possibly go so that I won¡¯t face the dilemma.


    Thought of someone shed through my mind and I gasped.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± I pulled my hair, feeling confused as to why she would be the only option.


    ¡®But your hallucinations stopped when she was with you in the kitchen, the other time.¡¯ my subconscious yells at me and I nodes in affirmation.


    ¡°Yes, Mnie it is.¡± I rush out of my room without bothering to lock the door.


    It¡¯s just us three, no one would dare enter my room behind my back to steal my stuff.


    I run down the hallway and take the route that leads to her room.


    Seeing her room from afar, I stop to rethink what I¡¯m about to do.


    ¡°What if I lose my mind again and try to hurt her, will I be able to live with the guilt?¡± I sigh and clench my fist in grief.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t lose my mind. I need her more than anyone.¡± I drag my feet towards her room and I ce a light knock on the door.


    I wait for about five seconds and when I didn¡¯t get any response, I lift my hand back on the door and ce another knock on it.


    Just when I¡¯m about to knock once more, I hear the clicking of footsteps on the floor and the door flung open secondster.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The faint voice of Mnie asks, almost in a whisper.


    ¡°Can I sleep in your room for tonight?¡± I plead without realising and she let out a gasp.


    ¡°Why would you want to sleep here in the same room with me?¡± she asks, with her eyes popped open.


    ¡°Mnie¡­¡± I call out her name and try walking closer to her but she stops me with a raise of her finger.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you in here unless you give me a reason why I should allow a grown-up man in my room by this time of the night.¡± She warned and I grabs her wrist, pushing her inside the room.


    I locked the door behind us, panting heavily and I bet she could tell what my heartbeat sounds like.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she manages to ask.


    I grab her by her wrist and I pull her towards the bed. I make her settle on the bed and I squat in front of her.


    ¡°Please listen to me, on this day, a dreadful incident happened 14 years ago, which hunt me every year.¡± I paused, not knowing precisely how to start my exnation.


    I stare at the face of the woman in front of me, her face braced no expression which gives me the confidence to further with my exnation.


    ¡°The incident is not what I want to forget, but It haunts me every day like this, but today is the exact day that the incident urred and if I¡¯m alone, I¡¯ll start seeing the dead and I would be running mad if no one stops it.¡± I grabbed her hands and I watch her eyes dte in shock.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she still asks, not being able to put what I said, together.


    I mean, it is hard to understand since I don¡¯t know how to exin it.


    ¡°I want you to put me to bed, pat my back and mumble the words that¡¯ll make me fall asleep, to my ears,¡± I say, squeezing the back of her palms lightly and she forcefully releases her hands from my grips.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand you. How did you think I can do that?¡± she scoffs and I stand up on my feet.


    ¡°Because I believe you could.¡± I smile sadly at her and she moves on the bed, feeling ufortable around me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve once stopped my hallucinations. That day in the kitchen, you saved me from going deep into my hallucinations and I believe you can do it again, today.¡± I assure her.


    I take my seat beside her on the bed, and she moves back in shock.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t run away from me,¡± I beg her and I didn¡¯t know when a tear dropped from my left eye.


    I stare at her, she has her gaze glued to the floor and I sigh in total understanding.


    ¡°Thank you. I get you don¡¯t want to help me and I won¡¯t force you to go against your will. I won¡¯t force you to help me. I know you don¡¯t care about what happened to me, because you¡¯re not the one that put me in this situation.¡± I mumble and turn around to leave when I felt a palm tug at my wrist and pull me back.


    She stands up from the bed and pulls me to herself. She hugs me tightly to her body and mumbles into my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± she blurts out and I unconsciously move my hands to her waist.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask and she nods in reply.


    What I did next left both of us in shock and we both moves back in surprise.


    ¡°Did you just kiss me?¡± she asks and I tremble on my feet.

 28

    The heavy clicking of a pair of pacekeeper boots echoes through the deserted street.


    She suddenly halt on her track and sniff in the fragrance of someone behind her.


    She look to the left and see a route that leads to the town old gambling territory. She gaze at her right with the corner of her eyes without moving her head.


    She see that there¡¯s only one building there which is no other than the children bookstore.


    ¡®Good!¡¯ she sigh and clutch tight at the iron rod in her hand. The chain that¡¯s attached to the rody violently in her hand and she tightened her grip on it.


    She shakes her head and proceed her walk, she take the route by her left and increase her pace as the footsteps at her back also be hastily.


    She scramble towards the old gambling shack and she punched on the broken ss window and she crawl in through the window.


    There, she stands strong on her feet, in the shabby spacious room and she hears a bang on the door. The door creep open and she smirk when she hears footsteps approaching.


    ¡®Not only one, not two, but they¡¯re more than two huh!¡± she scoffs and turns around to have a better view of the rogues that are on her tail.


    Earlier, she went to the Casino that her friend borrowed from. She received a call from one of the rogues earlier at the cop station, requesting for an arrest of a certaindy, ¡°Mnie Watson¡± for refusing to pay her debt. By exceeding the allotted time without showing up.


    She knows it is unreasonable for cop to meddle in casino business since they deal in various uwful business, but since the casino has been registered under thew it means nothing is impossible.


    Knowing about the debt and how her cousin ¡°Harley Carr¡± has sent cash to them in Mnie¡¯s name makes her wonder which other debt they are referring to.


    Before the information could leaked, she grab her jacket and left for the casino. Getting there, she¡¯s directed to one ¡°Jericho¡± that he¡¯s the one she can tender herint to.


    A cop like her shouldn¡¯t be seeing with set of people like these but she doesn¡¯t care. All that matters to her at that moment is to get her friends case over with, with the rogues.


    She pushed the door open and she¡¯s weed by a mixture of chemical and a cigarette smell.


    She walks in anyways and she sit down across the rogue which seems to be the leader at the Casino.


    There sat the man whom she assume to be the Jericho they had told her to meet. He sat on a swirl chair and had his leg crossed on the gigantic table with a cigarette in his hand.


    Ka is allergic to the smell of cigarettes but she had a lot of things to worry at right now, than her allergies. She adjust the ck cap over her face and fix the facemask that hung on her nose, perfectly.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The impatient man asked in his deep husky voice and Ka clenched her first under the table.


    The smell of the cigarette is getting to her head, she shakes her head and heave a sigh of relief when the man dump the stick on the floor before stumping his feet on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a client.¡± She groans. She couldn¡¯t tell what she¡¯s feeling. Is it for her hatred for trying to defraud her friend, or because of the ugly fat looking man in front of her is poisoning her with his cigarette smoke.


    She¡¯s forcing herself not to go wild and staying cool isn¡¯t her thing. The only person she could act cool around is her friend. ¡°Mnie¡±


    ¡°I ask you, what do you want?¡± the angry man bang on the table and it makes a boisterous sound.


    Ka remove her cap and brush her ck short hair to the back. She drop the cap on the table, smuggling a file in the process.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a case of your client which happened to be my client also.¡± she stated, clenching her fist in a ball.


    ¡°What about that?¡± the man shouted, his neck stretch making his alligator tattoo to moves on the vain on his neck.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re requesting for another payment after the debt has already been cleared.¡± She creased her brows, carefully reading the expression on his face.


    But unfortunately this man here has no expression on his face.


    Jericho scoffs angrily.


    ¡°So what if I do? How is that of any concerns to you?¡± He kicked the table off, jumping to her front like she¡¯s his prey and he¡¯s ready to devour her.


    Ka smirk and moves back on her seat.


    ¡°How dare you try to defraud an innocent girl?¡± she yells at the top of her voice.


    She has had enough of him, he¡¯s beginning to piss her off.


    She stand on her feet and grabbed the iron stool that she sat on, in her hand.


    Jericho retrieve to see what she ns to do.


    How can a meredy tries to threaten him?


    ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡± he smirk, circling around her.


    ¡°I n to make you back off. I¡¯ll make you stopped whatever you¡¯ve n to do to her.¡± Ka smiles, she put down the stool and stand on it with one leg.


    Jericho snorted.


    His hands rest on his waist and he watch thedy in his front keenly.


    ¡®She¡¯s amazing stupid¡¯ he scoffs and shot her a deadly re.


    ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± Jericho smirk and take two steps closer to her.


    The sting music that¡¯sing from the main room of the casino makes it impossible for the rogues at the door to hear what is being discussed inside the Leader¡¯s office.


    Ka bring her leg down from the stool and cover the space between her and the weird looking man. She stare at his face and smirk to herself.


    Even though she¡¯s unable to have a clearer look of his face, since the room only has a red and blue light. Which makes it as better as a dark room.


    ¡°By charging your top #10 clients for drug dealing by your name with your tag on it, and watch your clients drag your business to the pit bottom.¡± Ka threatened and she watched as Jericho moves back in shock.


    He¡¯s moved a little by her threatened and she didn¡¯t let him recover from the shock when she brings out the casino clients record and his tag. The one that she smuggled from his table earlier. She ps it to his face and his face squeeze in obvious anger.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jericho asks, trying to control his temper.


    ¡°Cancel every charge you has against her, and mark your deal with her, asplete.¡± she says with a raise of her shoulders and the man nodes in affirming.


    He walks to the closet and brings out a file and a pen. He unclip the file and put his signature on it. Then proceed to put a stamp on it.


    He throw the file at Ka and she grabs it with her left hand. She gaze through the file and sh him a satisfactory smile.


    She fold the file inside her jacket inner pocket and dump the file in her hand on his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you.¡± she smile and put on her cap before moving out of the office.


    She hasn¡¯t gotten to the exit when she looks back and see the guards that are guiding the entrance door of Jericho rushed inside his office, obviously tending to their boss call.


    She knew she had been busted and no one needs to tell her that she needs to get out of the vicinity as soon as possible.


    The file that she took was just a mere paper, but due to how she said it makes the man to believe that she¡¯s saying the truth.


    She¡¯s d she didn¡¯te with car. Since it would be hard to drive in such neighbourhood.


    She mount her bike once she get outside the building and she race out of the neighbourhood, but then she sees that she has been tail by four bikes at the back.


    She¡¯s not sure if the four is on her tail since two speed off to another direction.


    Ka race to a route that leads to the old gaming Centre and she parked her bike in front of the old building.


    She¡¯s a bit familiar with the neighbourhood since she spent almost her childhood here.


    She get off her bike and stroll to where she thinks will be hideous for her to execute her n.


    She stops walking when she realises that they¡¯ve also climbed down from their bike.


    She smirk and take the route that leads to the old gambling house and she hears their audible footsteps trailing behind her.


    She moves her hand to her jacket and she realises that the file is still there.


    ¡°Good!¡± she smirk and punch the half broken ss window of the gambling house and she crawl inside.


    She stand strong on her feet and bring out her iron chain rod from her side pockets.


    She twirled the chain on her hand, waiting for the motherfuckers to enter inside to challenge her.


    Ka hears the door make a crack sound and she smile when she realises that they are finally here.


    She turns around to face them, and there they are. Four body built men in front of her.


    ¡°How may I help you little ones?¡± she smirked.


    Their face grew darker and sharp.


    ¡°Hand over the file?¡± one of them howl at her and she scoffs.


    ¡°The one that I cracked my brain to get? Funny you. Get it from me if you can.¡± she spat and flings the chain in the hair.


    The rogues brings out a knife from their pant pockets and charge towards her.


    Ka flip over the nearest wall and fling the chain towards them.


    The chain catch one of the rogues by his leg and she wiggled her hand, sending the guy to the wall and he hit his face hard on the wall.


    Others charge towards her and she bend down, she scoop arge quantity of sand in her hand and blows it at their faces.


    She use the opportunity to circle the chain around one of the rogues neck and choke him to the edge of losing his breath.


    She kicked one in his balls and he falls to the floor.


    She released her holds on the chain and headbutt the guy, sending him to the floor.


    One of the rogues grabbed her waist from behind and she kicked him with her elbow. He release her and she fly in the air, kicking him in his head.


    Shended roughly on the floor and groans in pain. She tries to stand on her feet but she¡¯s loosing her strength due to the smell she perceived earlier.


    One hand grabbed a quantity of her hair and smack her head on the floor.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lying helpless on the floor with the guy leg pressed on her chest, caging her to the ground.


    She grab a knife from her boot and stuck it deep in his leg.


    He groans and fall to the ground, holding his leg in pain.


    Ka grabbed her rod and knock him out by continuously wiping him the rod on his face until he falls to the ground.


    She spit on him and rushed out of the building through the door. She seem tired since she¡¯s exhaust her energy on the rogues. She drags her feet to where she parked her bike and climb it with the remaining energy that¡¯s left in her.


    She turn it on the bike with the keys and ride to the road, even though her sight is bing blurry.


    She tightened her grips on the handles and she race to the nearest coffee shop.


    She parked her bike and drag her feet inside the shop.


    She staggered backwards and bumped into a hard chest before passing out in his arms.

 29

    MELANI¡¯S P. O. V


    I dipped the towel inside the bowl of cold water and squeeze it gently before moving it to Mr Gordon¡¯s face.


    I wipe his forehead with the towel and I watch him breathe soundly through his patted mouth that opened slightly.


    Earlier, after kissing me on my lips and calling out the name ¡°Selena¡± I know he¡¯s not himself and I¡¯m not mad at him.


    But a part of me is angry at him for not seeing me for who I am.


    After much struggle, he finally fall asleep with his head on myp.


    I went downstairs to fetch a bowl from the kitchen and a bottle of cold water from the fridge to wipe his sweaty forehead.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep as different thoughts run through my mind.


    ¡®What if he wakes up tomorrow and forgets about everything that¡¯s happening now?¡¯ I thought with a sad look stered on my face and I couldn¡¯t help the sighs that follow.


    ¡®What if he gets angry at me again, for touching his face?¡¯ I groan when I couldn¡¯t stop thinking.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one that asks me to pat him to sleep? So, why would he be angry because I¡¯m touching him?¡± I scoff and dipped the towel back inside the bowl.


    I wipe his forehead for thest time and my eyes started to get heavy. Just then, my phone started ringing and I reach my hand to the nightstand to fetch my phone.


    Taking the phone and gazing at the caller I couldn¡¯t help the smile that swept up my face.


    I slide it to receive the call but Mr Gordon grips my free hand and stops me from doing so.


    ¡°Selena, where are you going?¡± he asks half asleep and I drop the phone back on the nightstand to focus on the man beside me.


    Ka can wait, right?


    I adjust myself beside him on the bed and he tightened his grip on my hand.


    ¡°Selena please don¡¯t go. They¡¯re everywhere, looking for us.¡± Mr Gordon cries out. Tears gushing out of his Hazel eyes and I couldn¡¯t just watch.


    I need to do something to stop his nightmare.


    I move my free hand to his face and brushed it on his smooth cheeks which seem to calm him down a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯m here for you and I¡¯m never going to leave your side.¡± I smile, pretending to be thedy in his dream and I felt his hot tears on my thumb.


    I sigh and proceed to stroke his thick ck hair.


    He tensed at my touch on his hair and he open his eyes slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful!¡± he mumbles, staring at my face and I nodes in affirming.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s cute. But can you please go back to sleep?¡± I groan, hurting by him staring at my face yet seeing someone else.


    I continue to stroke his hair and I look down at his face to see that he¡¯s still staring at me.


    His puppy eyes flicker as tears stream down his cheeks.


    ¡°C¡¯mon stop crying. At least I¡¯m here.¡± I smile, stroking his hair with my hand.


    What a poor man. Only he knows what he¡¯s going through yet he wouldn¡¯t let anyone in his life.


    I exhale deeply as he blinks his eyes, his eyshes moving up and down, making him look like a small boy.


    I scrawl my fingers on his face and theynded on his lips, his heart-shaped bumpy red lips shots out to me, inviting me to have a taste.


    I don¡¯t know what came over me, I see myself moving my face closer to his, closing the space between us.


    Our foreheads collide and I rub the tip of my nose on him which sends a shiver down my spine.


    I cup his cheeks in my hand and I move my lips closer to his. Our lips are just an inch apart when I get a grip on myself.


    I hastily move my head back from his. I ce my palm on my chest, panting heavily.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I groan, knocking myself lightly on the head and see Mr Gordon smiling hard at me.


    ¡°Stop smiling huh?¡± I yell and pull my hair.


    I p my forehead in shame.


    ¡°How can I think of taking advantage of a man that¡¯s not in his right mind? Isn¡¯t that an assault?¡± I widened my eyes as I sped my mouth shut.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Mnie.¡± Mr Gordon smiles brightly at me and I nod my head in reply.


    But, did he just call my name?


    I widened my eyes in shock and divert my gaze at him.


    ¡°Do you remember me?¡± I ask, not sure if he can see me as I am. And not some randomdy in his dream.


    Mr Gordon shakes his head positively, grinning at me with his eyes glued to my face.


    ¡°Of course, I know who you are, you¡¯re Mnie my son¡¯s discovery and Babysitter.¡± he blurts out and I sprang up on the bed.


    He also sits beside me on the bed and takes my hands in his.


    He traces his eyes from my hands and theynd on my face.


    His puppy eyes meet with my amber eyes and I am lost in his gaze.


    ¡°I want to forget about my past and move on with my life. But, it¡¯s not as easy as it seems.¡± Mr Gordon sighs, squeezing my hands gently, reminding me that he¡¯s still in possession of my hands.


    ¡°I hope we can get along well and you can help me forget about my dark past.¡± Mr Gordon says, deepening his gaze at me and I tremble at his worrying gaze at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try and help you as much as I can, sir,¡± I mumble he red at me, releasing his hands from mine and I feel empty as soon as his hands left mine.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be friends if you insist on calling me ¡®sir¡¯ it would make me seem far because you¡¯ll remind me of our rtionship.¡± he groans and I feel bad for calling him ¡®sir¡¯.


    I stretch my hands forward and carefully take his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your friend. A friend you can run to when you are sad, a friend you can vent to when you are angry and a friend that will pat you to bed when you¡¯re having trouble with your sleep.¡± I assure him with my bright smile and sniff my nostrils.


    I didn¡¯t know when tears started pouring out of my eyes and he reach out to my face.


    He wipes the tears off my face with his thumb and I stare at him with a cute smile on my face.


    ¡°Because of you I didn¡¯t experience pain on this day, thank you Anie.¡± he smile and I arched my brows at him.


    ¡°Anie?!¡± I smirk and he nods his head.


    ¡°Mel-Anie! Anie from Mnie.¡± He emphasis on the ¡®Anie¡¯ and I didn¡¯t know when I burst into a peal of wildughter.


    ¡°What?¡± he groans, covering his face with his hand and I remove it.


    ¡°My name is Mnie only Ka has the right to call me Anie.¡± I fake an angry face and he stares at me. Confusion disys on his face.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ka?¡± he asks and I grinned.


    ¡°She¡¯s my best friend.¡± I smile and he scoffs angrily.


    Wait, is he jealous?


    I dart my gaze at his crease face and I try hard to hold myugh.


    ¡°She¡¯s your friend and so am I. Why can¡¯t I call you the name that I want just because someone has already been calling you that?¡± he falls back on the bed, turning his back on me.


    Wow!


    I dabbed my mouth open.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s angry because of that?¡¯ I wonder and I sigh.


    I need to make him happy on this day, not the other way around.


    Iy gently beside him and moves my hand behind my head.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s only my friends that can call me whatever they want.¡± I mumble to myself, and of course, it should be loud enough for him to hear since he¡¯s close to me.


    ¡°Then can I call you ¡®MINE¡¯?¡± he groans beside me and I nudged him with my shoulders.


    ¡°Of course, Alfred!¡± I grinned and he jerked his shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name. Call me something cute.¡± he let out, still not looking my way.


    Ahh! This is trouble.


    First, he didn¡¯t want me to call him Mr Gordon and now he also doesn¡¯t want me to call him by his first name.


    ¡®What a troubled guy¡¯ I groan inwardly and I sigh.


    ¡°What about Mr Gordon?!¡± I smirked and he bounce on me, pinching my nose and I couldn¡¯t help but to giggles under him.


    Just then, he started to move closer and I close my eyes as I feel his lips pressed gently on mine.

 30

    The purring of a cat wakes Ka from her deep sleep. She yawns and covers her mouth with the back of her hand.


    She rolls her eyes tiredly and stretches her figurezily on the affluent bed that she sleeps on.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± she winches in pain when her hand mistakenly hit the side of her face.


    She brings her hand up to her face and rubs the side of her face, with her thumb.


    Suddenly, something jumps on her and she sprang up to her two feet, pping off whatever thing jumped on her with her left hand.


    She moves her hand to the side of her body, attempting to bring out a handgun, but seems surprised when she couldn¡¯t feel it.


    She stares at her body to see that she¡¯s d in a white baggy nightie that swallows her body.


    Her mouth twisted in surprise, couldn¡¯t remember having this nightie in her collection.


    Standing on the floor her eyes roam around the room, then drifted her gaze to the king-size bed and her gazeter meet with a cat on the bed.


    ¡°Oh, dear!¡± Ka gasps and rushes back to the bed at light speed.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She carries the cat with her two hands and carefully ces it on her left arm. Treating it with care.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hitting you.¡± Ka apologises to the cat and it meows in response. Like it¡¯s responding to her sincere apology.


    She stretches her hand to its head and caresses the cat on its head.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, hun!¡± Ka smile, patting the cat lightly on its head.


    She drops her gaze to its body, to have a proper check at its figure.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± she marvel.


    The cat has very sweet features which allure Ka to check out more. It has two beautiful eyes, adorably tiny paws, sharp ws, and two perky ears which are very sensitive to sounds. It has a tiny body covered with smooth white and blue fur and it has a furry tail as well. Its have an adorable face with a tiny nose, a big mouth and a few whiskers under its nose.


    Ka couldn¡¯t hold her smile as she grin charmingly at the cat.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, sweetie?¡± she asks like the kitty is going to answer her question.


    ¡°Her name is honey.¡± A voice says by the door.


    ¡°She loves, so I name her, My honey.¡± The masculine voice tells and Ka grin at the cutie thaty gently in her arm.


    ¡°The name suits her perfectly. I mean, take a look at her gorgeous face and attractive fur.¡± She tickles Honey on her ears. Suddenly, she darts her gaze towards the door, where the voice ising from.


    Ka tosses Honey off her arm, she jumps down the bed and the poor cat started throbbing.


    The guy sprints over to where his catys roughly on the tiles floor and he carries his pet in his hand.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ka asks, ncing around the unfamiliar room once more.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± she gasps when her eyes was weed by the unusual room.


    The guy doesn¡¯t seem to care about her at that moment, all that¡¯s on his mind is how he¡¯s going to get Honey treated.


    ¡°I asked you a darn question. Where the hell am I?¡± Ka yells.


    She jumped on the guy and leap over the wall. The guy ducked and caught Ka¡¯s fist in the air.


    ¡®Is he an assassin?¡¯ she thought.


    The strange guy twists her hand in a way that makes Ka¡¯s back hit his chest. Ka forcefully turns her gaze towards his and kicks him in between his legs which causes his balls to bounce.


    He winches in pain and holds his balls through the sweatpants.


    He falls to the floor and rests his head against the bed


    ¡°You¡¯re in my ce.¡± The guy scoff when he realise that he need to tell her how she got to his ce.


    Still wincing in pain.


    ¡°What did you mean by I¡¯m at your ce?¡± Ka yells. She forcefully grabs a handful of his hair and yanks it heavily.


    ¡°Stupid! You passed out in front of the old town coffee shop. I had to bring you here since the only contact that¡¯s saved on your cell phone didn¡¯t turn up.¡± He exins in pure pain and Ka forcefully lets go of his hair.


    She stretches out her palm to get him to his feet but he refuses her offer. He ps her hands off and stands up on his feet, on his own.


    ¡°Eish! That¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Ka groans and brushes her hair backwards.


    ¡°What¡¯s more embarrassing than to have someone beat you in your own house?¡± The guy scoffs, emphasising the word ¡°own¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ka mumbles to the furious guy.


    ¡°Take your sorry with you, as you leave my house.¡± He grumbles and storms out of the room.


    ¡°Oh! Shit!¡± Ka cursed and look around, searching for her dress.


    At The Mansion


    Mnie turns on the bed, rolls to the left and her body is hit with a hard chest.


    She groans and opens her lids, her eyes meet with the most handsome man on earth and her face lit up with a knowing smile.


    She tries to get down from the bed but Mr Gordon¡¯s hands whirl on each side of her waist, pulling her back to the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better this way.¡± he smiles, moving his hands on her waist.


    Mnie secretly smiles at what he¡¯s doing but doesn¡¯t want to let him know that she¡¯s enjoying what he¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Hey, I need to go set things in other.¡± Mnie fakes a groan which makes Mr Gordon tighten his grip on her waist.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we can share the tasks. You know, I¡¯m good at everything.¡± He grins seductively.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t hide her smile. She uses her hands to move her hair to her face.


    Mr Gordon noticed what she was doing and he smirk to himself.


    ¡°Okay, fine, let¡¯s go.¡± he beams, still on the bed with his eyes half closed.


    ¡°You¡¯re still holding me?¡± Mnie raised her eyebrows and she feels his grasp on her waist loosen a bit.


    ¡°Fuck! Shit!¡± Mr Gordon groans, hepletely lets go of her and rolls to the side of the bed.


    He steps down from the bed and slides his foot into his grey flip-flop.


    He turns his gaze to see Mnie is already on her feet, on the other side of the bed,ying on the bed.


    ¡°Good morning, my friend.¡± Mr Gordon grins loudly.


    Mnie rest her elbow on the bed, the moment she hears that from him.


    ¡®Oh! So, he meant what he said?¡¯ she smirks, dropping her gaze to the bed causing her hair to scatter on her face.


    ¡®I thought he unconsciously spew all those words to me, so he meant each of his words, huh?¡¯ she grin inwardly, not believing that she was now a friend to this man before her, the filthy wealthy boss of hers that can pay to ask her flesh served on his te for dinner. To this same man that¡¯s scary yet friendly in his way.


    She¡¯s still lost in her fantasy world when she hears his bossy yet soothing voice of his, calling out her name.


    ¡°Mel, are you okay?¡± he asks worriedly and she snaps her head up to make eye contact with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m merely meditating.¡± she smiles foolishly at herself and stands up to her feet.


    Mr Gordon stares at her, temting if he should believe what she just said or not.


    ¡®Do I have any reason to doubt her?¡¯


    He shrugs his shoulder when he realises that he doesn¡¯t have any reason to doubt his newly discovered friend.


    ¡°Okay!¡± he smiles, hand brushing his jelly-ck hair to the back.


    ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± He says to her in a shaky voice.


    Mnie lifts her gaze from the bed to Mr Gordon and wonders what he¡¯s thinking at the moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me I only did what I did as every normal people should do.¡± she pause and watch the uneasy gaze on his face which waster reced with an amused smirk on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re my boss, and I could get questioned or worst get fired if anything should happen to you,¡± she assure him with her in look that she did everything for him with no strings attached.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Mr Gordon gulps nervously and hitches his nape.


    ¡°Even after I kissed you?¡± He raised his eyebrows, his curiosity is getting the better side of him.


    Mnie¡¯s cheeks turn red in embarrassment.


    ¡°You already apologized for it, so it¡¯s fine. Really?¡± She assure him and he scoffed inwardly, feeling mad at what she just did.


    ¡®Foolish!¡¯ he thought and sighs at thest words.


    He turns around to leave, he hasn¡¯t taken his first step when a loud bang came from the door. Followed by a rxed voiceing from the door.


    ¡°Good morning aunt. Can Ie in?¡± Archie¡¯s voice asks from the other side and they both freeze on their spots.

 31

    MELANIE¡¯S P. O. V


    My head snaps to the door the moment I hear that voice.


    Wait, what is he doing here?


    I didn¡¯t know what to say or do at the moment. I nce at Mr Gordon who also seems to be lost in his thoughts.


    I mean, Archie is his son, the son whom he doesn¡¯t want to have around him and also, Archie must not find him here either. Archie trusts me, even if it¡¯s a little bit, still trusts me and I can¡¯t shatter his trust in me.


    Therees another knock on the door and a stupid idea poop in my head. I rush to the closet and grab a hair towel.


    I tied it on my head and grab a bottle of water behind Mr Gordon. I ssh the water on my face and I rush for the door.


    I can feel Mr Gordon¡¯s eyes gored on my skin, I leave him to watch on since I have a big boy to deal with.


    ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± I flung the door open a bit, popping my face out of the door with the towel hanging tightly on my head.


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were in the bathroom I wouldn¡¯t have disturbed.¡± He apologises and I nod with water dripping from my face down to the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back then,¡± Archie mutters and I grin at how great my act is.


    ¡°What did youe to tell me?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking and the little boy nervously hitch his nape.


    ¡°They are here.¡± he smiles nervously.


    ¡°I rush down here, thinking I¡¯ll hide in your room but it¡¯s fine,¡± he says seriously and I pop out my head even more.


    ¡°Who are they? And who¡¯s she?¡± I ask still. My curiosity has grown wide that I don¡¯t think I can think straight if he doesn¡¯t tell me what she meant by ¡°they are here¡±


    ¡°My supposed Aunt, Mia. I know you don¡¯t know her but I hate her so it¡¯s fine.¡± he grin and started walking away from my door.


    I wanted to ask him to tell me everything that I know who Mia is. But I can¡¯t. He¡¯ll ask me how I get to know about her, or better yet, he¡¯ll have a hint of where I went with his dad. I shrug it off and shove the question down my throat.


    I close the door and yank the towel off my head before walking toward Mr Gordon who stands with confusion written on his cute face. I smile the moment I get to his front.


    ¡°It¡¯s Archie and he¡¯s gone now, so you can leave.¡± I sh him a smile which seems to trigger his curiosity more.


    ¡°Why is he here? What did he say he want? Did he knows that I¡¯m here?¡± Mr Gordon bomber me with questions and I hitch my nape nervously at his worrying expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He mentioned hiding away from his Aunt¡­ Mia, but he didn¡¯t tell me anything aside from that.¡± I say and I see his face growing darker.


    ¡°Did he say that he¡¯s hiding from Mia? Does that mean that Mia is here?¡± he spat and brush his hair backwards.


    ¡°Shit! Fuck Mia! Fuck!¡± He cured under his breath before walking towards the door.


    I watch him walk away through the exit and I heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Pheww! I can now breathe.¡± I groans.


    I walk towards the bathroom and m the door shut as soon as I step foot inside the bathroom.


    ***


    Walking down the hallway with the thought of Mia fogged my brain. Inhabiting every possible space in my mind. She floods my brain and fucking hunt down my inner mind.


    What brought her here, anyways?


    That¡¯s the question I¡¯ve been asking myself repeatedly since I heard of her arrival from Archie. Even if my mind happens to wander around somewhere else, miraculously the thought of Mia will eventually sneak back into my mind.


    ¡®Holy shit! This is not how I n to spend my day¡¯


    I groan as I slow down my pace.


    It¡¯s Sunday morning, and I need to focus on my job. I need to prepare a meal for the family before they starve to death. Honestly, I have so many things to do today.


    I march down the stairs in a pair of dark blue trousers, a navy blue baggy shirt and ck home slippers. I had my thick ck waist-length hair up in a tight ponytail and roll it in a dough.


    Getting downstairs, I meet Archie in the living room, shoving a snack in his mouth before washing it down his throat with a ss of milk.


    ¡°Eating alone, not bad.¡± I brush his hair as I walk past him to the kitchen.


    ¡°Do you need mypany in there?¡± He yells after me and I shake my head, even though he can¡¯t see me.


    ¡°Worry not. I can handle the business in here.¡± I yell back to him and I hear his soft sighs followed by a munching sound that¡¯sing out of his mouth.


    I can¡¯t risk himing here with me again. His father might see us here together and be appalled by it.


    Minutes into the kitchen I hear voicesing from up the stairs.


    I¡¯m already done with what I¡¯m preparing¡­ bacon, egg and waffles.


    I¡¯ve packed everything in the tray ready to take them to the dining room when a knock on the door stops me from moving.


    ¡°Archie, do you n to eat everything alone?¡± I groans.


    ¡°You¡¯vee here the first and the second time to steal from what I¡¯m making, you still want to e for the third time, huh?¡± I yell dropping the tray on the counter and striding towards the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the dining room don¡¯t even think of stealing¡­ Hey, we meet again.¡± I grin on opening the door to see that the person knocking on the door isn¡¯t Archie Gordon, but fucking Mia Gordon.


    ¡°Good morning to you too.¡± She grins darkly at me and pushes the door open.


    Mia looks sideways, obviously checking out if there¡¯s anyone in here with me.


    She enters the kitchen, followed by someone behind her, someone that I recognise instantly.


    ¡®Stupid Mitchell¡¯ I groan inwardly before forcing out a smile.


    ¡°Hi, nice meeting you again.¡± I smile, bringing out my hand for a handshake.


    She takes my hand and shakes it gently.


    ¡°Pleasure seeing you too.¡± she smiles soothing me with a deadly smile.


    They¡¯re both inside the kitchen with me now and I wonder what they want from me.


    ¡°Hmm, if you will excuse me, I need to take this to the dining room.¡± I blurt out to them, they¡¯ve been here for over two minutes, and none of them refuses to say anything to me and I wonder if they onlye to gaze at my face.


    I understand that I¡¯m cute, but having them stares at me without saying anything is kind of weird.


    ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Mia crosses her hands on her chest, making her boobs pop out from the cut of the silk dress that she¡¯s putting on.


    ¡°But I have things to do.¡± I roll my eyes at her, she¡¯s starting to get me upset but I don¡¯t want to show it.


    She freaking walk in here to speak with me but decided to keep the muffler and started doing a gazingpetition with me.


    ¡°Father send me here¡­¡± she raises her eyebrows and I snap my head up to gaze at her at the mention of their father.


    Has the man learnt the truth that I¡¯m not his son¡¯s partner?


    Balls of sweat form on my forehead, thinking of what could make their father send her to me. I beg her with my eyes to continue with what she¡¯s saying and I think she understands because she moves her mouth to talk.


    ¡°Father wants to have dinner with you, tomorrow at the lighthouse by 7 Pm,¡± she says, at first, my mind calmed hearing that he only asks her to dinner.


    But wait, he only asked me to have dinner with him, alone!


    I gasp inwardly, my eyes expanding, widening at the thought of being with the old man alone in their lighthouse.


    What if he asks me a question about us (Mr Gordon and I¡± and I¡¯m unable to answer? He¡¯ll detect that I¡¯m lying about dating his son, and worst, he¡¯ll have me arrested.


    I m my hands on the counter and move back into stock.


    Mia scoffs, jotting me back to reality.


    ¡°Why are you zooming out? It¡¯s not as if you look that smart. I don¡¯t know why he wants to make your work at thepany.¡± she kisses her teeth in annoyance and my face snaps to her at once.


    ¡°I should be the one doing all that if you haven¡¯t seduced my man.¡± Mitchell hissed and I swear, I¡¯d forgotten about her presence.


    ¡°What did you mean by that? I didn¡¯t ask to work at thepany.¡± I blurted out truthfully and Mia release her hands from her chest.


    ¡°You should ask your man the reason why he suddenly picks interest in the family business. Now, he¡¯s gradually getting the attention he never deserve and you¡­¡± she moves her eyes from my head to toe. ¡°You¡¯ll also get a position at thepany even when he hasn¡¯t married you yet,¡± she smirks and I sigh heavily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand all you¡¯re saying,¡± I say, still feeling confused about everything she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re not that brilliant toprehend it, but make sure you make it to the venue tomorrow. Father doesn¡¯t tolerate btedness.¡± she unts her silver stone purse in the air.


    ¡°O-okay!¡± I manage to say, even though it seems like everything she¡¯s been saying, she said into a basket.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Good day, soon-to-be Mrs Gordon. I hope you don¡¯t meet your early grave as his first wife did.¡± she grin at thest part. Tapping my shoulder with her purse before walking out of the door.


    I pant heavily as my hold tightens on the counter.


    ¡°What did she mean by that?¡± I panicked as I ced my palm on my chest to feel my heartbeat, beating loudly like a drum.

 32

    Mnie¡¯s P. O. V


    I gather enough courage and stand on my feet. My hands are a little shaking from what I heard but I encourage myself by clenching my fist on both sides.


    I don¡¯t have any rtionship with Mr Gordon so I shouldn¡¯t let any of these get to me.


    The rtionship that his family thinks we have is nothing but an act. If he has his reasons for starting it, so I¡¯m going to stop at nothing until I help him get what he wanted.


    He¡¯s not as evil as they imed. After seeing the frightened side of himst night, I realised that he also has an inner wound that he¡¯s nursing which seems like no one knows about it.


    I rest my back on the counter and I sigh as I¡¯m already confused about what I should do. I¡¯m mentally exhausted and I don¡¯t know what to think at the moment.


    For the first time in five years, my brain went nk. Everything in my head seems like it has been deserted, I don¡¯t feel anything in there which makes me wonder if I¡¯m doing the right thing by getting myself involved in another family¡¯s business.


    ¡°Family business is to solve by the elder of the family, why to involve me in what that doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me.¡± I puff out air from my mouth and I bang my fist on the side of the counter repeatedly as my head starts throbbing.


    ¡°Whatever I don¡¯t care about anything that happens to him, fuck! I won¡¯t continue with his stupid taunt with his father.¡± I kiss my teeth, boiling in anger, since I no longer wish to continue with his fucking ns, I¡¯m not going to let him drag me into his family war.


    I groan at the thought of ¡®Family War¡¯. The thought alone is enough for me to panic.


    I face the counter and lift the tray in my hands.


    ¡°Count everything you do for him as a way of showing gratitude. If not for his money, where would I be today? Probably in the prison.¡± I release a heavy sigh, tightening my hold on the tray.


    Thus, the money I received from his secretary is an advance payment for work that I¡¯m going to do. However, if he didn¡¯t approve my request there¡¯s no way his secretary might have done it. He helped me without knowing who I am, or what situation I¡¯m in. He helped me regardless. So, it¡¯s natural for me to do the same for him, right?


    I keep on assuring myself with the only help he has once done for me, which he might not have counted, but it does mean a lot to me.


    ¡°Aunt, are you okay?¡± Archie asks from the dining room, as soon as I step out of the kitchen.


    The look on his face shows that he¡¯s worrying about me.


    Another reason why I should help Mr Gordon, his son worries about me and it feels like I matter to him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± I smile at him.


    I move closer to them and carefully drop the tray on the furniture. My hands tremble as I ce a te in front of Mia and her escort, Mitchell.


    ¡°Are you running a fever?¡± Archie asks once more and I brush his hair to the back, telling him that I¡¯m truly okay through my smile.


    Mia clears her throat.


    ¡°Never knew you were on good terms with your stepmother.¡± Mia grins, she¡¯s sitting opposite Archie which makes it easy for them to re at each other.


    Archie moves his gaze away from me and shoots Mia a deadly re.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, she babysits me and she matters most to me than any of you.¡± He screeches at her.


    I squeeze Archie gently on his shoulder and steal a nce at Mia, only to see her sending a smirk my way.


    Does she know?


    I quiver and release my grip on Archie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°So she went from your babysitter to your stepmother? That makes sense.¡± Mitchell scoffs, crossing her hands over her chest.


    My head snaps to her, ¡®can somehow tell this bitch to shut up


    I groan inwardly, Archie may have a wrong idea if they keep on talking.


    ¡°What did you mean by that? And who gave you the right to interfere in my family business?¡± Archie fiercely stands on his seat, stomping his foot on the table which results in a loud bang.


    ¡°How foolish of you to side with your father¡¯s wife, do you think she worth it?¡± Mitchell fake a side face.


    I¡¯m already shivering in my spot, someone needs to stop them from talking. I don¡¯t know what else to do in this situation than to watch.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to make you regreting here if you keep on spilling shit about my babysitter,¡± Archie warns and I gasp.


    I pull him down from the seat and he gently shoves my hand off his arm as soon as he¡¯s back on his feet.


    ¡°Aunt why don¡¯t you want to tell them, huh? Tell them you¡¯re my aunt and not my father¡¯s fucking wife,¡± he yells to my face and I gulp nervously.


    ¡°Ahm, the thing is¡­ I¡¯m not what they think I am.¡± I gulp hard like never before.


    Fondling with my dress, I stare at Mia¡¯s face and she has a knowing smirk ster at the corner of her lips. Like she¡¯s telling me that she knew what is going on.


    Mitchell arches her brows at me, urging me to continue my speech.


    ¡°Archie¡­¡± I ce my hands on his shoulder and he moves his hands up, caressing my hands on his shoulders.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Archie¡¯s face suddenly bes gloomy. His eyes be sharp and dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my bride-to-be! Who¡¯s doubting?¡± Mr Gordon appears from nowhere and hugs me tightly to his body. My back press on his hard chest and I gasp in shock.


    I¡¯m trying to solve things but he¡¯s going to worsen the situation.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true?¡± Archie sniffs. I stare at him to see that he¡¯s already in tears.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, Alfred.¡± Mia scoffs and I shut my eyes in annoyance.


    What else does she want, huh?


    ¡°You¡¯ve delivered the message that you were asked to deliver to my finance, what else are you still waiting for?¡± Mr Gordon¡¯s husky voice says behind me, he sneaks his left hand to my shoulder, caressing it with his thumb.


    ¡°Are you chasing me out of your house?¡± Mia holler and I scoff seeing the confused look on Mitchell¡¯s face.


    What¡¯s the problem of these two? Whom is the problematic, Mia or Mitchell?


    I roll my eyes at them.


    ¡°You¡¯re never wee in my house. Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re ever close. Please make use of the exit.¡± Mr Gordon stretch forth his hand towards the door and beckoned for her to get out.


    ¡°I have my eyes on you two. Don¡¯t forget.¡± She says and picks up her purse from the table.


    Mia strides out of the dining room, and Mitchell trails behind her, swaying her butt in the air as they make their way out of the house.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in my room. Please, sort things out quietly,¡± he whispers to my ear and pats my hair before walking out on us.


    Leaving me alone with Archie in the dining room.


    Archie watches his father ascend the stairs before turning his gaze to me.


    ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± Archie demanded. His face held so many questions, worries and doubts are clearly shown in his face.


    I mp my mouth shut. I don¡¯t know what to say.


    A while ago, I was thinking of how to face this boy here, after everything is over. But here I am with a tight lip.


    ¡°Tell me, did he forced you to do this?¡± Archie asks again and I shake my head nervously.


    He didn¡¯t force me, rather I chose to help him.


    I hope I¡¯m not making a wrong decision. A lot of people judge him wrongly when they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with him. I¡¯m not going to do the same because I know he¡¯s suffering in his way.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t force me to do anything.¡± I blurt out calmly and I get surprised at how smooth my voice came out.


    ¡°You did it of your own ord?¡± He raises his eyebrows, not believing my speech.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing it willingly,¡± I reply, not regretting any of my words.


    ¡°Are you doing this for money?¡± He inquires and I shoot him a re.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about money, ask me for anything and I¡¯ll give you without having second thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Do you think low of me? Of course, I¡¯m not doing this for money. I don¡¯t even want any reward in return.¡± I sigh sadly. He still thinks of me as a gold digger.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± he asks, a little bit calm.


    Is this Archie? Why is he asking these questions and why is he sounding so calm?


    But then again, do I love Mr Gordon? Am I being like this because I love him? Or is there more to this than I thought?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t love him. I like you and I¡¯m doing this to restore peace.¡± I voice out and I watch him smile heartily.


    ¡°You have my support. But I hope you won¡¯t regret this.¡± Archie covers the space between us, I look down at him, staring at his face that held no facial expressions. His face is so nk that you can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s being serious or not.


    ¡°If you think you¡¯re no longer interested in his game, quiet before you get hurt, I¡¯m doing this for you and not him.¡± Archie smile, showing me his cute set of teeth.


    ¡°Are you not angry?¡± I stutter, not believing my ears.


    ¡°I am angry, but not at anyone of you.¡± He sighs and I pull him to myself.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I smile shyly. Caressing his back with my palm. Just then, I felt hot liquid stream down my back followed by an audible sniff.

 33

    mmy rays of light shine through the ssy window of Mr Gordon¡¯s room. He walk gently to the window and part the curtain sideways. There, he stands in front of the mammoth window of his room, gazing at thepound from up there.


    A light sigh escape his red plump heart shape mouth and he moves his hands to his waist. Caressing the side of his waist with his thumb through the in ck shirt he¡¯s putting on.


    Then, Mnie walks into the room, closing the door behind her.


    She trace her steps to his back and stop right behind him, exhaling through her mouth before speaking up.


    ¡°You ask me to meet you here, sir¡­ Alfred.¡± She says to him as soon as she finds the right way to announce her presence.


    ¡°Mel¡­¡± He turns, facing her with his mouth watering face, his eyes flicker under the damp ray.


    There is a dribble of sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pushing things too far?¡± He asks. There¡¯s a worried frown on his face. Worrying that he might endanger her life, by sending her to have dinner with his uncle-like a father.


    ¡°Why are you worrying?¡± Mnie asks, closing the gap between them, then ce her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°How¡¯s Archie?¡± Mr Gordon asks, drawing away from the intense conversation.


    ¡°Why would you divert the question?¡± Mnie raises her eyebrows and gently rubs her thumb on his shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily. Nobody knows you from the organisation so you should be safe. Besides, I won¡¯t make the same mistake again, I¡¯ll protect you with everything.¡± He assures her. Smiling brightly as he withdraws his hand from his waist and ces it in Mnie¡¯s grip on his shoulder.


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s a danger ahead of me?¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes glisten with worry.


    ¡°Just my thoughts.¡± he grins for a moment before his face turns dark.


    ¡°But the organisations are not people you could predict.¡± he kneads the back of his head.


    Mr Gordon sit on the cold floor then pulls Mnie to sit beside him on the floor.


    He crosses his hands on his chest, exhaling deeply.


    ¡°Which should I worry about, is it your family, or the organisation?¡± Mnie asks curiously.


    ¡°The problem with the Gordons is not something you could understand, that¡¯s one thing.¡± he crackles, resting his back on the wall.


    ¡°But the organization is another thing¡­ Another problem on its own.¡± He rolls his eyes.


    ¡°The organisation is filled with greedy people. Believe me, when I say I¡¯m too good for them, they¡¯re jealous of me.¡± he beams, mping his mouth together.


    Mnie res hard at him ¡°C¡¯mon is it that hard to say? Why cracking a job with the questions?¡± She groans audibly beside him.


    Mr Gordon keeps mute at first, he stares at her fleetingly then takes his gaze off her.


    ¡°Things are messed up¡­¡± Mr Gordon paused briefly ¡°You see, I disowned my family fourteen years ago.¡± He chuckles, wiping the dribbles off his mouth with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Can you please be serious with this?¡± Mnie groans tiredly.


    She just wants to know what the problem is with his family, but this man right here can never be serious. Or he doesn¡¯t want to be serious with it.


    Mnie sighs and stands up from the floor, rubbing her butt as she speaks.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare for tomorrow.¡± She uttered with a sudden anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dig into the organisation, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± He stands up, stretching his figure tiredly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my uncle and cousins. Mia can be infuriating and my uncle can be a little bit crusty.¡± He says, tapping Mnie on her shoulder before walking towards the couch.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your uncle?¡± Mnie asks trailing behind him.


    ¡°The man you¡¯re having dinner with. But, don¡¯t address him as my uncle, he didn¡¯t like it wh the people refer to him as my uncle.¡± he warns, falling over the couch.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Mr nods, sitting on the single sofa across from him.


    ¡°What about your father?¡± she asks, pressing her fingers on the backrest of the seat.


    ¡°I do not have one,¡± he replied shortly, picking a book on the centre table.


    ¡°What about your mother?¡± Mnie couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking.


    Don¡¯t me her, she¡¯s a little bit curious. If she¡¯s going to act like his fiancee she needs to know everything about him.


    ¡°She¡¯s no more.¡± He lets out, tearing a page from the book in his hand, making a ball out of it.


    Mnie mouthed an ¡®oh¡¯ before nodding her head like she just confirmed her doubt.


    ¡°Dead?¡± she widened her cute amber eyes.


    ¡°Yes, both died.¡± he shrugged his shoulders rolling the ball paper in his palm.


    ¡°How did they die?¡± She asks, adjusting on her seat for more information.


    He stands up from his seat, heading to her side, he sit on the edge of the single sofa she¡¯s sitting on then says,


    ¡°Based on what I heard, they died in a road ident when they wereing from the organisation gathering¡­¡± he huffed, cursing the darn organisation under his breath.


    ¡°I was three years old then and little Mia wasn¡¯t born then. I usually spent my weekend at my uncle¡¯s ce. The little me grew fond of my uncle and his wife, then, that I couldn¡¯t wait for the weekend before reminding my parents of my usual break from home. That day, I was at my uncle¡¯s ce as usual, and both my uncle and his wife had gone to the organisation party along with my parents. They were already drunk by the time the party was over, so my parents didn¡¯t take any driver along. They drove themselves there and they decided to stay in the lodge till the next morning but got a call from my uncle¡¯s nanny that I¡¯d caught my allergies. My parents¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have allergies?¡± Mnie asks with a creased brows, cutting him off from the story he¡¯s telling.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m allergic to carrots then, but not anymore.¡± Mr Gordon sighs, ying with the paper ball in his hands.


    ¡°What did you mean by not anymore?¡± Mnie says, paying more attention to him.


    ¡°I started eating carrots when I heard that my parents died in a car ident because of my stupid allergy. They couldn¡¯t just stay when they knew of my allergies, they were speeding to the hospital that I was admitted to just so they could be with me. They ran into a careless truck motorist, and since they were drunk they couldn¡¯t do much. The vehicles collided and none of them survived.¡± Mr Gordon says sadly, shaking his head like he doesn¡¯t want to think of the painful incident.


    ¡°So, what happened after¡­¡±


    Mr Gordon shoves the paper ball into her mouth, preventing her from asking any other questions.


    His palm is ced on her mouth, preventing her from spitting it out.


    ¡°Hmm. Ahhh¡­ Just¡­. i¡­¡± Mnie tries to speak but it onlyes out mumbling.


    ¡°Shhhh, don¡¯t talk. Stop asking questions, you curious cat.¡± Mr Gordonughs, pressing his palm on her mouth.


    Just then the door flung open, followed by a murmuring voice of Archie.


    ¡°Dad, do you know where¡­ Oops, never mind.¡± He chuckles, rushing out of the room.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Mr Gordon cursed, releasing his palm from Mnie¡¯s mouth.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Darn you! What¡¯s that for?¡± Mnie yells, she removes the paper from her mouth and throws it at him.


    Mr Gordon ducks it and the paper ballnds on the floor.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t stop asking questions, c¡¯mon you¡¯re not a parrot. You fucking talk too much.¡± He rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darein. I¡¯m doing this for you.¡± Mnie cries out, pointing her index finger at him.


    ¡°Me? C¡¯mon you¡¯re asking those hard questions to please your father inw.¡± He smirks weirdly at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking have any father inw. We¡¯re not fucking fucking dating. I¡¯m just helping your t ass.¡± She groans, her chest rises and falls in obvious irritation.


    ¡°Thanks for the information but I¡¯m not the one you should be saying that to. You know that right?¡± He yawns, covering his mouth with his palms.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Mnie kisses her teeth. Scowling at him.


    ¡°You are wee.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°You¡¯re no different though,¡± he mumbles under his breath but of course, Mnie could hear him.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± she arcs her eyebrows, standing from the sofa letting Mr Gordon fall on the seat.


    ¡°Whatever you heard, that¡¯s what I said¡± He mped his mouth after saying that.


    Mnie heaves a sigh, she¡¯s tired of the annoying man in front of her, and anyone can tell by the look on her face.


    ¡°You know what? Fuck you?¡± She spat angrily walking towards the door.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that right?¡± he asks, standing up from his seat.


    ¡°Mean what?¡± Mnie hissed, turning around to face him.


    ¡°About the fuck. You know I¡¯m hot, that¡¯ll mean you¡¯re taking advantage of me if you do that.¡± He pouted his reddish lips at her.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Mnie ps her forehead in annoyance.


    ¡°What should I do with you?¡± she groans, rubbing her forehead in vexation.


    ¡°Anything you want, baby.¡± Mr Gordon winks at her, Mnie nods her head in confirmation.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Archie takes nothing after you. He¡¯s only stubborn, but you are a fucking pervert.¡± she kisses her teeth and Mr Gordon grin at what she said.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the storeter, please get ready.¡± He says amidst hisughter.


    ¡°Go alone, I don¡¯t care.¡± she makes use of the exit, mming the door shut behind her.


    Even as she¡¯s out of his room, she could still hear his weirdughter in her head.


    ¡°Fucking bastard!¡± She smiles as she walks to her room.


    She opens the door and closes the door behind her.


    ¡°Wee Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Not again!¡± Mnie cries out, rushing out of her room.

 34

    Mnie nce at her room door, peeking out from her hidden ce to know when Archie will be out of her room.


    She hides quietly behind the rail, with her eyes wide open. Watching out for the little boy to exit her room.


    Just then, therees the sound of the opening door. She heaves a sigh of relief when she sees Archie working out of the room, grinning widely. She scoffs dumbly at him, and without making a sound she steps out of her hiding.


    ¡°Oh, Lord! Thank you.¡± She puffs out air, does a cross sign then proceeds to walk back to her room.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of them.¡±She stares into space, ¡°Everyone of the Gordos.¡± She groans, dragging her feet towards her bed.


    She takes her to sit at the edge of her bed and picks up her phone when her eyes impreciselynd on the poor phone, beside the nightstandmp.


    She decides to check her social media handle since she doesn¡¯t have anything to do at the moment.


    Logging into her insta ount, notification starts flooding her phone which makes her want to log out that instant.


    Her finger clicks on the notification by ident and sees that she has gotten a lot of friend requests in thest few days that she hasn¡¯te online.


    ¡°Wow!¡± She exims.


    She¡¯s not popr on any social media, she was wondering how she has gotten a lot of friend requests.


    She clicks on it and a light gasp escapes her mouth. ¡°Andy Reid.¡± she remembers him, ¡°The guy from the organisation gathering.¡± she mouthed an ¡®oh¡¯.


    She clicks on epting the request, and she enters his DM to leave him a message but further gets surprised to see a pending message from him.


    ¡°Hey, My brand model.¡± Mnie read his message out loud, she couldn¡¯t help the flush as her cheeks turned red at hispliment.


    ¡®He indirectly calls her a cutie.¡¯


    ¡°Hi, Mr white.¡± She chuckles as she sends the message.


    She addresses him as Mr white because of the excessive use of white that day.


    He was d in white, from head to ankle. Only his feet were d in royal blue leather shoes.


    She leave his DM and wanted to log out when she get a message from him.


    ¡®He¡¯s even here


    She chuckles and opens his message without wasting any seconds.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were a low-key model.¡± She reads his message and her eyebrows raised in confusion.


    ¡°What are you trying to insinuate?¡± She says loudly even though she¡¯s typing it, and it doesn¡¯t matter if she says it with her mouth or not.


    ¡°The car you modelled a week ago caught a lot of people¡¯s attention.¡± she halt reading the whole message, staring at the user to see that she was chatting with the right person.


    ¡°¡­ which wants a lot of brands owner to start searching for any information about you.¡± She reads the rest of the message andughs at his jokes.


    ¡°Hey, this is Mnie Watson!¡± She crackles as she sends the message.


    ¡®Does he forget who I am, or did he mistake me for someone else?¡¯


    She wonders as she waits patiently to receive a confirmation message from him.


    ¡°Are you not this?¡± She reads his message which makes her widen her eyes at the picture he sends, apanying the message.


    ¡®Fuck! It¡¯s the picture I took at the parking lot, with Mr Gordon¡¯s rose gold Lamborghini.¡¯


    She mumbles under her breath with her left palm on her mouth.


    ¡°How did you get to see it?¡± Her fingers type the message subconsciously. She rested her back on the backrest, thinking of who could have probably posted the picture.


    ¡°Archie!¡± she yells with teeth gritted. She grabs the bedspread in her hands, fuming in anger.


    A beep sound of her phone grabs her attention, calming her down from the outrage she¡¯s feeling.


    She grabs her phone, hoping it¡¯s another message from Andy but instead, it¡¯s a message from Mr Gordon asking her toe down to the parking lot, for the shopping.


    She wonders when this man is going to stop texting her with different numbers.


    ¡®Shut up! You¡¯re the one that didn¡¯t save his contact.¡¯


    Her inner mind fires at her. She rolls her eyes, mouthing ¡®whatever¡¯ as she climbs down the bed.


    ¡°What am I going to wear for the shopping?¡± She asks herself, tracing her steps to her wardrobe.


    She flung it open, and shuffled through the closet for a while, before settling down for a cranberry gown with a moulded cup shape which had a slit on both shoulders. She stripped from her current dress and d in the outfit that she brings out from the wardrobe. The short gown that stopped above her knees hugged her body tightly, bringing out her shape.


    She brings out a ck Peep toe from the shoe rack and slides her feet into it, which fits her perfectly.


    She hand-brushed her neatly styled hair and grabbed her ck purse from the table. She slides her phone inside before zipping the purse.


    She exhales through her mouth before walking out of the room.


    Walking out of the front door, she notices that the guys are already at the parking lot, waiting for her.


    She grinned wickedly when her eyes caught Archie by his father¡¯s side, resting the back of his head on the car.


    ¡°Hey, you little devil! Come over here.¡± Mnie yells, grabbing Archie by his long sleeve shirt, and pulling him to the back of the car.


    ¡°Why did you post that picture?¡± Mnie blurts out through her gritted teeth.


    Archie smirks in awareness of what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°What picture?¡± Archie raises his eyebrow slightly at her.


    ¡°The picture of me that you snapped the other day, why did you post it?¡± She groans, already getting tired of Archie feigning ignorance of what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Oh, that one?¡± Archie says, rather as a question. ¡°I posted it because you happened to be beautiful inside the picture.¡± He shrugs his shoulders, walking out on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m still talking. Hello!¡± Mnie yells after him.


    ¡°Should we head back inside?¡± Mr Gordon groans, already getting tired of waiting.


    ¡°We¡¯re done,¡± Mnie mumbles, pulling Archie inside the car with her.


    They enter the backseat. Archie barely settled down on the seat when Mnie raises the question once again.


    ¡°Why would you post it?¡± She whispers to his face.


    Mr Gordon enters the driver¡¯s seat and starts the engine with the control.


    ¡°Do you know how many people must have seen it?¡± She whispers into his ear, ring hard at him.


    ¡°I do know exactly how many people have seen it, but I¡¯m certain they must be millions of people.


    Mr Gordon stares at them from the side mirror, he wonders what secret conversation the two must be having that makes their whispers, make him look like a viin.


    ¡°What is it you guys are saying? He asks, his curiosity growing wide as he speaks.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± They both let out in unison, they stare at each other and startughing, giving Mr Gordon a weird feeling.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± He hissed, concentrating on driving and constantly hitting the horn whenever he heard them whispering at each other.


    Getting to the store, Mnie moved her gaze outside through the window. Only for her eyes to meet with the familiar store bringing out the incident of that night that has been buried in her mind.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You forget to tell me what happened that night after you both left for hours,¡± Archie asks the question she¡¯s been trying to forget.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to shop.¡± Mnie grinned.


    She opens the car door and scrambles into the store, leaving the guys behind.


    Mr Gordon sees that as an opportunity to ask Archie what is going on with him and Mnie.


    He turns his neck from the chair, staring at Archie who¡¯s ready to step down from the car.


    ¡°What is it that you two are discussing earlier inside the car, what is the conversation all about that makes you guys say it in a whisper?¡± He asks, hoping his son will tell him.


    ¡°We already told you it¡¯s nothing, what else do you know?¡± Archie hissed loudly, walking out of the car.


    Mr Gordon sighs tiredly.


    ¡°None of them like me.¡± He groans. He removed the key from the engine, stepped out of the car, looked at it with the control before walking inside the store.


    He walks in and he¡¯s wee by the guy from that night. The guy recognises him at once and asks how he was going to be of help to him.


    Mr Gordon waves his hand in the air, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ie with family.¡± He says politely, making the guy look at him in surprise.


    He hears the giggles from Mnie and a man from the other side of the section. He dismisses the guy and traces the voice that sounds like Mnie¡¯s at the store with his ears wide open. The voice stopped and shrieked at the sight before him.


    ¡°You have three seconds to get your nutty hands off my woman!¡± He screeched, marching angrily towards them.


    Mnie seems shocked by his attitude, It feels as if she just cheated on him by his reaction. She slipped her body out of the guy¡¯s grasp on her waist and faced Mr Gordon with trembling hands.

 35

    Walking inside the store, Mnie nces around, eyes searching for Hannah.


    When she¡¯s tired of searching, she decides to check if she¡¯s attending to someone in the dressing room.


    She strides toward the section that leads to the section and she beholds a guy there, standing with ady in uniform, his hands intertwined behind his back.


    ¡°Ehm, excuse me, please is Hannah here?¡± Mnie asks, if she¡¯s going to pick anything here, then she needs the help of Hannah. Thest time that she came, she seemed to know what suited her body perfectly.


    ¡°She no longer works here.¡± She hears the voice of a youngdy, not taking a glimpse of her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She says shortly, turning around to leave the section when she hears the familiar voice stopping her from walking away.


    ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± The voice asks, his voice is so calm and soft.


    Mnie turns around to have a glimpse of the person that is talking to her.


    ¡°Andy Reid?¡± She gasps, seeing the face of the man she was chatting with early on instal.


    Andy smiles, seeing Mnie in front of him, standing in her goodness.


    ¡°My brand model.¡± He smiles, taking a few steps closer to her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± They both ask in unison and they bothugh at their curiosity.


    Mnie clears her throat, ¡°I¡¯m here to shop.¡± She smiles sweetly at him, making Andy¡¯s mouth an ¡®oh¡¯.


    He moves his curly brown hair to the back.


    ¡°I own this store.¡± He says, rubbing his palm together.


    ¡°Oh, wow.¡± Mnie smiles, looking around the store, feeding her eyes with the beauty and richness of the store.


    ¡®He must be quite wealthy for him to own one of the best stores in NYC¡¯


    She nods her head, agreeing with her thoughts. She has heard of AR Empire before, but she isn¡¯t wealthy, she never thought she would ever shop in any of AR Empire, not to talk of meeting the founder in person.


    Her lips curve in a beautiful smile, bringing out the dimple at her jaw.


    ¡°What is the purpose of shopping?¡± Andy asks, ncing at the section behind him.


    ¡°For a dinner date.¡± she blurts out.


    A noticeable frown crept into Andy¡¯s face. He shakes the thought that slithers his mind. His facees back to normal, and the frown is no longer there.


    ¡°Come here with me.¡± He takes her hand.


    He dismisses theziness that he¡¯s with early. He leads Mnie to the VIP section of the store.


    Mnie¡¯s mouth flung open at the sight before her.


    ¡°Woah!¡± she gushes loudly. ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful.¡± She smiles desiring the dresses.


    ¡°Wait, let me pick out one for you.¡± Andy let out. He takes Mnie¡¯s hand to take her measurement with his eyes.


    Mnie smiles at the professional look on his face.


    ¡°Sorry, I need to check your waist size.¡± He says and Mnie nods, raising her hands a little.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re going to pay me extra for attending to you.¡± Andy jokes, circling his hands on her waist.


    Mnie chuckles, and she pinches his hand on her waist.


    ¡°You can¡¯t charge customers an extra fee for attending to them,¡± Mnie says and they both startughing.


    ¡°You have three seconds to get your nutty hands off my woman!¡± The angry voice of Mr Gordon screeched, marching angrily towards them.


    Mnie seems shocked by his attitude and his sudden appearance at the section. It feels as though she just cheated on him by his reaction. She slipped her body out of Andy¡¯s grasp on her waist and faced Mr Gordon with trembling hands.


    ¡°He¡¯s just helping me pick the costume.¡± Mnie mumbles.


    Mr Gordon walks up to them and shoves Andy out of his way.


    ¡°Is that what you can¡¯t ask me to do?¡± He res at her.


    Andy scoffs, ¡°Is this how you¡¯re going to treat your friend, after all these years?¡± Andy smirks behind him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You and I were no friends¡­ Okay?¡± He red at him, grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand and started pulling her with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andy.¡± Mnie mouthed to Andy, before moving her gaze back to the front.


    Archie sees them scramble out of the store and he rushes after them to the parking lot.


    ¡°We¡¯re not shopping here ever again.¡± Mr Gordon hiss.


    Archie scoffs at him and then enters the car. Mnie rolls her eyes before entering the car.


    Everyone remains silent as Mr Gordon drives them back to the mansion. His eyes not leaving the side view mirror, ncing at Mnie.


    He didn¡¯t know why he did that but he was sure it was because of Andy.


    ¡®I did the right thing.¡¯


    He thought as he drove inside the mansion, pulling the car to a halt at the parking lot.


    Mnie steps down first from the car, followed by a furious Archie. He never wants to follow them to the store, but after what seems like his father has changed a little. He agrees to go with him for the first time, and here they are, getting back home without buying anything.


    He hissed and stridden inside the house, fuming in anger.


    ¡°Hey, Mel¡­¡±


    Mnie bows to him before striding inside the house without hearing what he has to say.


    As she got to her room, her phone started ringing from her purse. She abruptly stops on her track, sneaks her hand inside the purse and pulls out the phone from the purse.


    It¡¯s her mother that is calling.


    ¡°Hello, mom!¡± She sighs, walking up to the bed.


    ¡°Yes, alright, I¡¯ve heard everything.¡± She yawns loudly, hangs up the call and tosses the phone to one side.


    ¡°She should stop worrying me.¡± She groans and hugs the bed tightly as she drifts off to sleep after another boisterous yawn from her.


    MONDAY MORNING


    The buzzing of the rm woke Mnie up from her slumber. She yawns out loud and a drop of tears falls from her left eye.


    She rolls down the duvet and snuck her feet down to the floor.


    She stands up from the bed and checks the time on her phone.


    ¡°5 am.¡± She groans and arranges the bed. She strides to the bathroom afterwards to have a quick bath.


    Hourster.


    Mnie walks to the parking lot with two lunch boxes in her hands. She opens the door to the passenger seat of the White Benz and drops the boxes on the seat.


    She walks back inside and meets Archie by the door, struggling with his tie.


    Mnie stops at his front ¡°Stay still.¡± Shemands him and starts fixing his tie.


    Mr Gordon that ising down the stairs sees that and he yanks his tie from his neck, wearing it back in the wrong way.


    Mnie taps Archie on his shoulders, telling him that she¡¯s done. She wanted to walk away but bump into Mr Gordon.


    ¡°Hi, good morning.¡± He beams, shing her a toothy smile.


    ¡°Morning sir!¡± Mnie bowed her head slightly, she wanted to walk away from the door to pave way for him.


    Mr Gordon tugs at her arm and pulls her back to his front.


    ¡°This¡­¡± he says, pointing at the tie on his neck.¡±Am I wearing it wrongly? It¡¯s itching my neck.¡± He groans, fighting with the tie.


    Mnie shakes her head. ¡°Hold on, let me get you my mirror,¡± she mumbles and tries to walk away.


    ¡°You can save yourself the stress and just do it for me.¡± Mr Gordon suggested, pulling Mnie by her waist.


    ¡°Okay!¡± she furrows her brows and removes the tie from his neck.


    She loses the tie and fixes it on his neck, ring hard at him throughout. Mr Gordon on the other hand is grinding until she leaves his side, telling him that she¡¯s done.


    ¡°That was so fast.¡± He chuckles as he walks up to his son, leaning on the car.


    ¡°Hey, good morning buddy!¡± He greets Archie happily before prating inside the car. Archie does the same and they drive out of thepound.


    Ka strides inside the


    police headquarters greeting herrades as she makes her way to her office.


    She has merely settled down on her seat when arade enters her office.


    He salutes her and stands in front of her desk. ¡°Lieutenant Dean, the Chief calls for you,¡± she says with chest puff out and Ka dismisses him after nodding to what he said.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± she groans and stands up on her feet.


    She grabs her ID and wears it around her neck, picks up her jacket and slides her arms into it, fixing herself before walking out of her office.


    Walking down the hallway that leads to their department¡¯s chief office, she responds to the greetings of herrades as she stops in front of the chief¡¯s office.


    She knocks twice and his husky voice ushers her in.


    ¡°Morning, sir!¡± She salutes and the Man stretches out to her, gesturing for her to take a seat.


    After setting down on the swirl seat opposite the chief desk, Ka fondles her nail not knowing the reason why the chief calls for her.


    ¡°Lieutenant Dean.¡± The chief calls out to her, dropping the file in his hand.


    Ka snaps her head at him, silently praying he¡¯s not calling her because of the incident with the hooligans.


    ¡°Sir?!¡± she mumbles almost as a question.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a new member in our team, he got transferred from the state and he was appointed to our team. I¡¯ll put him in your care.¡± He artictes, peaking at her face to see if she¡¯s okay with it.


    Ka smile in relief ¡°It will be an honour to wee him to our department. I¡¯ll do my best, sir!¡± She smiles.


    ¡°So¡­¡± The chief cleared his throat.


    ¡°As a cop, I¡¯m sure you know what you must and must not do?¡± The chief raises his brows, letting his wordse out as a question.


    Ka nods her head, of course, she knew what to do and not to do as a cop. She¡¯s well aware of every rule binding to the cop members.


    ¡°Good!¡± He affirmed. ¡°So, why were you seen in a casino, having a conversation with a delinquent?¡± He nagged and Ka¡¯s heart drop to her mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± The chief cut her off, dropping a ton of pictures of her taken with Jericho, in front of her.


    She was still trying to defend herself when the man drop the picture on the table, this is a shred of concrete evidence, there was no way she can deny it.


    ¡°Are you the one in the picture or not?¡± he sneered, spreading the pictures for her to see.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± Kamented, dropping her gaze to the floor. She has never done that before which makes the chief have to rethink the issue at hand.


    The door creeps open, followed by a clicking of shoes on the tiles floor.


    The chief raises his head and smiles at whoever enters the office. Ka has her back on the person which makes it impossible for her to see who the person is.


    ¡°Oh, wee Detective Ben.¡± The chief great the person warmly.


    ¡°Here is thedy we talk about. You¡¯ll be working with her for the time being, she¡¯s apetent cop and highly respected.¡± The chiefplimented Ka which makes her feel proud, hearing their department chief speak the praise of the new member made her feel big.


    It will be an insult to not look back and say ¡®Hello¡¯ to their new member, right?


    Slowly, she turn on the swirl chair and sprang up to her feet after making eye contact with the guy.


    ¡°You, what the hell are you doing here?¡± They both yell at each other, making the chief¡¯s mouth hang open in surprise.


    Mnie paced to and fro in her room, thinking of what she was going to wear to the dinner date with Alfred¡¯s Uncle.


    She hissed and cursed her boss for not letting her pick the dress she saw at AR Empire the previous day.


    ¡°If not that he¡¯s my boss, and somewhat older than me, I would have knocked sense into his stupid brain.¡± She fretted, worrying about what she was going to wear to meet the wealthy man.


    Something that won¡¯t make her feel like an outcast.


    She picks up her phone to check if she has enough money that can get her a worthy dress. But her bnce shows her, Hamburger, pizza, waffles and cookies.


    Not exaggerating, but that¡¯s what her bnce can afford.


    She hissed umpteen times and flung her phone angrily on the bed, it bounce back and she quickly catch it in the air.


    She can¡¯t afford a dress, not to talk of buying a new phone if this one breaks.


    She sits on the floor and her eyes snap to the dress Mr Gordon bought for her at the store, the other day.


    She went to pick it up, but then again, the man has seen her in that dress before. It will only make her look like she¡¯s not worth being in the family if she should wear the dress again.


    She stands transfixed on a spot, thinking of what to do. Just then her phone makes a beep and she stares at the notification to see it is a message from Mr Gordon.


    She saved his contacts the previous night, she was tired of seeing a message from an unsaved contact all the time, so she saved his contact on her phone.


    She clicks on the notification and reads the message out loud.


    ¡°Open the entrance gate and get your visitors into the house.¡± she read the message and she wonder what he meant by ¡®her visitors¡¯.


    ¡®How can she be having a visitor without knowing?¡¯


    She thought. She slides her feet into her flip-flop and walks out of her room to get ¡®your visitors¡¯ inside the house.


    She mimics his message as she makes her way to the entrance gate.


    Thanks, gracious, Archie has told her every security passcode of the house.


    She enters the passcode and the door opens, revealing five beautifuldies in uniform, with huge boxes in their hands.


    ¡°You must be Mrs Gordon, we¡¯re here to deliver this stuff for you.¡± One of thedies says, making Mnie widen her eyes in both shock and surprise.

 36

    Mnie looks from onedy to another. Her face beams with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡± She opens the door wider for them to enter.


    She closes the gate behind them,


    ¡°Please follow me.¡± She says gently, leading the way to the living room, as thedies trail quietly behind her. Only the sounds of their shoes hitting the ground could be heard.


    Mnie stands in the middle of the circled settee. She stretches out her hand forward, ¡°Have your seat, please.¡± she invited them to sit when she sees that no one is making a move to sit down.


    They nod, as they sink onto the couches.


    Mnie kneads her palms together, feeling nervous around them ¡°So, what are those?¡± She slightly raises her brows and thedies smile sweetly at her.


    ¡°These are the dresses Mr Gordon mandated us to deliver to you, ma¡¯am.¡± The samedy that spoke at the door early, utter. Mnie nods shyly and stands up to take the boxes.


    ¡°I will have to take these inside. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Elena!¡± Thedy smiles at her name.


    ¡°So, Elena you guys should wait for me here, I would love to check with the one I¡¯m going to pick.¡± Mnie bends to take one of the boxes, but Elena stops her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to dress you.¡± She smiles, touching the band that holds her curly Brown hair that is packed in an afro.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Mnie shrugs her shoulders ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs, to my room.¡± She says to thedies and they agree with her as they stand up from their seats.


    ¡°Let me help you with one.¡± she offered a hand to the one struggling with two boxes.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, I can carry it.¡± The youngdy protested.


    ¡°But I insist,¡± Mnie says with a raise of her brow. Wondering why she¡¯s rejecting her help.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine ma¡¯am, she can carry them,¡± Elena says, giving thedy a strong look.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mnie shakes her head, as she leads them towards the gigantic staircase that can suck out someone¡¯s energy.


    ¡°The stairs are quite long and energy wrecking.¡± Mnie let out a grunt.


    Thedy chuckles, knowing that she¡¯s a bit exaggerating it.


    Finally, they get to her room door. Mnie open the door widely for them to get in.


    The firstdy that entered gasped at the beauty of the room. Mnie walks after them, closing the door as she moves to her bed.


    There¡¯s a single sofa in the room, Mnie has them ce the boxes by the sofa side. She excuses herself to change inside the restroom.


    She walks to her closet and grabs a biker shorts and a strapless bra.


    She enters the bathroom and quickly change into short and a bra. Tossing her baggy dress to one side.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here.¡± She announces her presence as she moved toward where they stood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first box.¡± Elena ps her hands and the otherdies rush to open the box.


    Mnie tilts her head, wondering why they obey Elena that much.


    ¡®Perhaps they¡¯re just being professional.¡¯ Mnie thought, ncing from onedy to another as they stay on their knees.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be on a stand, please sit.¡± Elena smiles sweetly at her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mnie clears her throat, sitting on the sofa in a way that makes her butt seem fatter in her sitting position.


    ¡°Did you see that, I love her butt.¡± one of thedies whispers into the ear of thedy next to her.


    Mnie smiles inwardly, having known what they¡¯re talking about.


    ¡°I think we should start with the red gown.¡± Elena let out, picking up a long red dress from the box. Follow by the essories.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pack your hair up.¡± One of thedies says, bringing out of hairband from the box.


    Minutester, Mnie stands up from the sofa. She is d in a red dress that has a slit on both shoulders.


    ¡°What did you think?¡± Elena asks thedies, taking Mnie¡¯s palm in hers, making her turn in 360 degrees.


    ¡°No!¡± the threedies let out in unison, shaking their heads with their hands on their chins.


    Mnie gasps in surprise. How can they not like the dress that fit her perfectly, bringing out her shape?


    She pouts her lips, as they make her sit down on the sofa, taking off the dress from her body.


    ¡®This thing is stressful, I would have to change into everything if it was to be me that is putting it on, by myself¡¯ She shakes her head. Raising her legs as they pull the gown from her legs.


    They make her change into a few more dresses, and they keep on saying ¡®No¡¯ to every one of them.


    By now, Mnie is already exhausted from all the stress. Shezily lifts her legs as they slide the shiny heels on her foot.


    She reluctantly stands up from the sofa, the long ck dress sweeps the tiles floor as she stands on her feet. The slit of the dress stopped on her left thigh.


    The shiny dress flicker under the gloomy ray that shes inside her room.


    ¡°This is better.¡± Elena gives her a thumbs up.


    ¡°You look amazingly beautiful.¡± one of thedies said with a wink that makes Mnie¡¯s cheeks turn red.


    Afternoon at Montana High.


    Archie dries his sweaty forehead with the napkin as he makes his way out of the restroom. After spending half of the free period at the principal¡¯s office, helping her with the paperwork.


    Archie is the best student in his ss, every teacher like him and he is adored by his fellow students.


    Everyone wants to be his friend but Archie is the type that doesn¡¯t want to mingle with just anyone.


    He is walking down the hallway that leads to the school cafeteria. She gets to the cafeteria and buys soda drinks and chocte bread for two people.


    Today, he has decided to eat at the elementary school, with his discovery sister.


    He gets to the school building and strides towards the route that leads to the elementary school, with the tray of their lunch in his hand.


    His school had an elementary school inside the same building as the high school. The distance between the two buildings will take about 5 minutes to walk.


    Archie walks towards the walkway, where he knows the little girl would be. He is a bit surprised to see that she¡¯s not on there.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl had no friends, in fact, no kids from the elementary school like her because she¡¯s a poor kid.


    The kids avoid her like a gue, and that¡¯s the reason why she chose to always spend her afternoon on the lonely bench at the schoolpound.


    Archie¡¯s eyes search thepound not seeing anyone that looks like ¡®Skye¡¯.


    ¡°Where could she be?¡± Archie mumbles to himself, he looks around if he can see any of the kids to ask.


    ¡°Hey, little kid.¡± Archie waves to a little girl that¡¯sing from the cafeteria.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the little girl of about Skye¡¯s age rolls her eyes at him.


    Archie smiles, knowing he has been like that before.


    ¡°Do you happen to know a girl named, Skye?¡± Archie asks with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Oh, that homemade food girl!¡± The little girl scoffs.


    Archie isn¡¯t surprised to know that they¡¯ve given her a name already.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asks, holding back his ns of hitting the spoilt brat on her head.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying on the cafeteria floor with her bleeding nose.¡± The girl chuckles and Archie moves back in shock.


    ¡°Bleeding?!¡± Archie gasps and the little girl nods her head.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Archie cursed under his breath.


    He throws off the tray, running towards the cafeteria with a heavy heart.


    He gets to the cafeteria to see students gathering around the little girl on the floor. No one wants to move closer to her, not wanting to get infected by whatever diseases she carries.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Archie asks, shoving a kid out of his way as he lifts Skye from the floor.


    The kid that he shoves out of his waynded on her butt, crying as her butt hit the ground.


    ¡°Does anyone knows what happened to her?¡± he asks and they all shakes their head nervously.


    ¡°Good, I know each of your faces. I¡¯ming back to beat every one of you,¡± he yells at them. His sounds were so serious that the kids burst into tears.


    Archie takes her to the school clinic. He waits inside the room after he insists on staying with the little girl.


    ¡°Will she be okay?¡± He questions the Nurse, his face frowning with worries.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine for now, but I¡¯ll advise you to inform her parents to take her to the hospital for medical checkups.¡± The woman sighs. She packs the box and leaves the room for Archie to watch over the little girl.


    ¡°Oh, Skye.¡± Archie sighs sadly, watching the kid shuteye on the sick bed.


    He sit on the stool beside her bed, taking her hand in his and watching the girl breathe out through her patted mouth.


    At The Mansion


    Mnie clutches tight at the silver purse in her hand. She locks the front door and exhales as her heart beats louder like a drum.


    She walk down towards the front gate and pressed her back on the gate. She doesn¡¯t know why she¡¯s feeling depressed.


    She looks at her phone to see the time read ¡®5 pm¡¯. She sighs, Archie has called her earlier to inform her that he won¡¯t be home until 5:30 pm. She has thought he would be here tofort her.


    She got a call early from her boss after she had disconnected the call with Archie. He had told her that his Uncle has changed the location and that he will send someone to pick her up by 5 pm.


    The ringing of the doorbell jots her out of her thoughts. She takes her back off the gate and adjusts her dress.


    ¡°It must be the driver.¡± She clears her throat and opens the gate to reveal a man that¡¯s likely to be in histe thirties. From his appearance, she knows he¡¯s not just a driver but a bodyguard.


    The ck suit fitted his body perfectly. His cold face held no emotions as he stand before her.


    ¡°Are you ready for the ride, miss?¡± He says shortly with a straight face.


    Mnie gulp hard and nods her head in reply.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡± the guy said, leading the way to the car. He opens the passenger door of the ck Benz for Mnie to get in.


    Mnie mouthed a ¡®thank you¡¯ as she nervously get inside the car. The guy closes the door after he has seen her settle down on the seat.


    Mnie¡¯s phone starts ringing, she brings the phone out of her purse to see that it is her mother that is calling.


    ¡°Not now!¡± She sighs, sliding the phone back inside her purse.


    The doesn¡¯t know why but she¡¯s feeling unhappy.


    Even after hearing from Mr Gordon that he¡¯lle overter, to pick her up from his Uncle¡¯s vacation house and hearing from Archie that he¡¯s helping his principal with paperwork, she still feels unhappy like something is wrong somewhere.


    She opens and closing of the car and pulls her attention. She takes her gaze to the front to see that it is the driver that enters the car.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± The driver says, shing her a smile that onlysted for a second.


    Mnie¡¯s face lit up in a smile.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She replies.


    The driver ignites the engine, driving out of the ce at a light speed.


    Mnie closed her eyes, having no idea what is making her feel sad since the afternoon.


    ¡°I hope everyone is okay.¡± She mumbles, letting her head drop on the backrest as the driver ys some Rock songs that make her feel a little better.

 37

    The car pulls to a halt inside arge garage that is filled with cars of different brands. The driver sways off his seatbelt, pulls out the key from the ignition and steps down from the car.


    He walks over to the passenger side and opens the car door for Mnie while holding onto the handle.


    He stretches out his palm to her and helps her down without her tripping on her heel.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mnie smiled, and she halted as soon as she stepped down from the car. She tucks a strand of hair behind her ear as she waits keenly for the driver to lock the car so he can take the lead.


    Not like she knows where they¡¯re heading anyways.


    ¡°This way please.¡± The driver says, walking towards the front door of the drop-dead gorgeous house that¡¯s likely to fit thousands of people.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Walking behind the driver, Mnie roams her gaze around the house and she loves what she¡¯s seeing.


    There is a pool at the right angle of the building, the blue water calls out to her and she wonders if they all love water like her boss. Mr Gordon did love watching the waterfall in his mansion.


    Every night? Perhaps.


    She moves her gaze from the pool and theynd on the exterior of the house. The entire house was made of ss which left her to wonder how loaded the Gordons were.


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you inside ma¡¯am!¡± A female voice says pulling her attention.


    Mnie snaps her head forward, only to see ady who¡¯s likely to be her age mate. Thedy bows slightly to her.


    Mnie shot thedy a winsome smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be heading back from here.¡± The driver says and Mnie nods her head in reply.


    ¡°Please,e with me.¡± Thedy says, turning around and starting to walk back inside the house.


    Mnie trailed quietly behind thedy. Her heels make a loud noise as they hit the ss floor.


    Unlike her boss¡¯s mansion that¡¯s always in serenity, this ce is entirely different from her boss¡¯s mansion. Here, as they walk different maids walk them by with their constant bows to her.


    They keep on walking until they get to the elevator. Thedy press the open button and it crept open.


    They both get in and thedy presses the button. Therees a beep from the elevator as the door closes, taking them to the first floor.


    The elevator stops moving and the door opens for them. Mnie stared at thedy, querying her with her look as if thedy didn¡¯t make any attempt to step out of the elevator.


    ¡°Please go, he¡¯s waiting for you.¡± She smiles with a slight bow.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    The door close, interrupting her speech. Mnie stands dejected on her spot, not knowing if she should proceed or not.


    ¡°Wee, he¡¯s waiting at the rooftop for you.¡± A Butler says to her and she nods her head like she knew where to go.


    ¡°Alright!¡± She blurts. The butler smiles and walks away from her sight.


    It¡¯s a mistake to call her boss¡¯s house a big house. You can get lost for years in this mansion and no one would know you were there.


    Mnie sighs. She take the route that the guy came from and she smile to see a step that would likely lead to the rooftop.


    ¡°I regret putting on heels.¡± She hissed as she ascend the stairs.


    By the time she gets to the rooftop, the shadow has already covered the sky. The night stars have started to emerge from the sky. Which beautifies the rooftop.


    There were blue lights at every corner of the rooftop. Mnie moves forward to meet her boss¡¯s uncle, dding in a pair of ck-washed trousers, and a royal blue shirt over a grey inner top.


    Mnie moves towards the table and bows her head slightly.


    ¡°Thanks for inviting me over, sir.¡± She says with a heavy heart.


    She hears the man chuckles lightly and she lifts her head to see the manughing at her silliness.


    ¡°Please drop the formality and call me Drew. Calling me sir would make me feel old. I¡¯m just a boy.¡± He groans and Mnie smiles at his free spirit.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Drew.¡± She smiles shyly.


    ¡°Please to meet you too. Please, have your seat.¡± The man says, stretching his hand forward to the chair across him.


    Mnie prays from her heart, as she heaves a sigh of relief when she¡¯s finally able to sit her butt down.


    Mnie looks around and there¡¯s no maid anywhere, she wonders why it¡¯s like that.


    ¡°Please help yourself with something,¡± Drew says, he points at the table for Mnie to eat anything she wants from the table.


    Taking a good look at the content on the table, Mnie wonders if the food is made for just the two of them.


    On the same table, there is grilled chicken that was rolled into chilli powder.


    Steak, pork chops that look a hell lot spicy, meatloaf, baked fish that looks enticing, pasta, tacos, stew and vegetable stir-fry.


    Mnie moves her hands to fetch a te to put a grilled chicken. She is further surprised to see another type of food on the other side.


    Bread, colew, side sd, corn on the cob, macaroni and cheese, rice, and mashed potatoes.


    Mnie unconsciouslyughs at how much these people love to waste food.


    She helps herself to macaroni and grilled chicken.


    ¡°I wanted to invite you and your beau before. But having known that he must be pretty busy at the office, with the new boost in the treaty, I had to invite only you.¡± Drew smiles as he speaks of his nephew.


    Mnie nods her head in response, not knowing how to react at that moment.


    ¡°Are you a university graduate?¡± Drew suddenly asks, Mnie didn¡¯t see the questioning which makes her choke on her food.


    Drew offers her bottled water from the table and she thanked him before gulping it down her throat.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Drew says, Mnie nods her head, drying the tears that are threatening to fall from her face with the back of her hand.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a university graduate.¡± She clears her throat. ¡°I graduated from the state university four years ago, and it has been hell to secure a job.¡± Her voice saddens me while saying thest part.


    ¡°So sorry about that,¡± Drew says, giving her a worried look.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± she smiles shyly, already getting a bitfortable with this man.


    ¡°Can I ask you why you were not able to secure a job?¡± Drew asks, he picks a ss of wine and gulps half of the content down his throat.


    ¡°Something happened during my final year at the University, it made me lose my mind and I was devastated that I could barely concentrate on my studies. My grade was very poor that no organisation want to hire me as their cleaner, talk more of hiring me as their manager that I had always dreamed of.¡± She smiles, cutting the chicken with the knife before shoving it in her mouth with the cutlery.


    Drew sighs, he watches thedy in his front keenly as she fights back the tears that have been threatening to fall since the man called.


    ¡°Were you a bright student before the incident?¡± Drew mapped out his brows together.


    The corner of Mnie¡¯s mouth swooped in a smirk.


    ¡°I was the brightest student in my department and everyone else can testify to that.¡± she rolled her eyes and Drew smiled at how fast her expression changed.


    ¡°What did you study at the University?¡± Drew asks, picking a sliced apple from the te and shoving it inside his mouth.


    ¡°Business management.¡± She expounds loudly, followed by a little grin from her.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± Drew drinks from the wine. ¡°What do you think about working as a manager at one of Gordon¡¯s firms?¡± He asks gently.


    Mnie widen her eyes in shock.


    ¡°It would be an honour.¡± She grins.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll resume work tomorrow if you promise me 89% of good work,¡± Drew says, sounding so serious.


    Okay, Alfred was right, this man doesn¡¯t joke with work.


    ¡°89%, sir I can do better than that.¡± Mnie gasped and the man smiled, hoping she would do better as she said.


    ¡°I can assure you that, sir.¡± Mnie smiles.


    Drew waves his hand in the air. ¡°That¡¯s okay for now,¡± He chuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you and my son,¡± Drew says and Mnie felt her hands hitch.


    ¡®Why now? Why must I have to lie again to this man? I¡¯ve already lied once about being his nephew¡¯s fiancee. Will I have to lie here again?¡¯


    She groans inwardly. Her heart makes an unusual beat as she stares at Drew.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s talk about him.¡± She hitches her neck nervously.


    ¡°How did you guys meet?¡± Drew asks, not taking his eyes off Mnie, his eyes on her make her shake nervously in her seat.


    ¡°We¡­ I¡­ I was¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s that embarrassing, leave that part I¡¯m not a pervert.¡± Drew jokes which makes Mnieugh at what he¡¯s thinking.


    She¡¯s notughing because she¡¯s embarrassed about what he said, sheughed because the man put her in a tight corner which left her worried, and he¡¯s still the same man that bought her from the awkwardness.


    ¡°What do you know about Alfred, your beau?¡± Drew changes the question and Mnie heaves a sigh of relief, knowing this one is not as hard as the previous one.


    But, what did she know about him? Did she know much about him?


    ¡°I think I know what he¡¯s passing through and what he¡¯s like.¡± Mnie shrugs her shoulder at the thought.


    ¡°Do you not know what happened to his first wife?¡± Drew asks curiously.


    ¡°Are you not curious to know why he¡¯s a single dad?¡± Drew inquire with a slight frown.


    Mnie¡¯s head snaps at him at the mention of her boss¡¯s first wife.


    ¡°Is it still not of your concern to know how his first wife died?¡± Drew scoffs, seeing how confessed Mnie seems on the chair.


    Is Mnie truly curious to know all that? She¡¯s not dating her boss so should she bother to know? Is it fair to dig into her boss¡¯s privacy?


    Those are the questions that keep crossing her mind, but slowly, Mnie gulps down the lump that forms in her throat and asks.


    ¡°What happened to his first wife?¡± She let out the question she never wishes to ask. Not anyone, not even her boss. But here she is, digging into her boss¡¯s privacy like a curious cat.


    What Andrew says next sweeps her off her feet. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions after hearing the ugly truth about her boss.


    ¡°What?!¡± She gasps in horror.

 38

    Mnie drags her feet outside the house. She absent-mindedly bows to the maids that escort her outside and they stare at her in shock.


    Looking around for the driver that brought her early, she couldn¡¯t see him anywhere and she let out an audible sigh.


    Mnie clutches tight at her purse as she makes her way to the parking lot. There, she meets him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She meets her boss leaning on the car with his eyes closed. He looked stressed and Mnie felt water drop from her eyes.


    The look on his tired face shows that he needs someone to rely on.


    Mnie moves closer to him, she stretches out her hand and touches his hair. The movement of her hand on his hair wakes him up. He stares at her, wondering why she¡¯s crying.


    He releases his back from the car and stands straight in front of her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks in concern.


    Mnie shakes her head negatively. ¡°I¡¯m not fine,¡± She pants, throwing herself at him. ¡°I¡¯m not okay,¡± she mumbles, sniffing his sweet smell.


    Mr Gordon seems startled by her action. He doesn¡¯t seem to know what the problem is but he needs to help her calm down. He ced his left hand on her waist, pulling her body to his body. He moved his right hand to her hair and started stroking his index finger on her hair.


    He stops stroking her hair and grabs the back of her head in his hand. He lowers his head and nts a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± he put his hand chin, raising her head to have a good look at her face.


    Mnie nods her head shyly. ¡°I¡¯m okay, thank you.¡± She moves her head sideways.


    ¡°Care to tell me about it?¡± Mr Gordon raises his brows. His eyes were deep set beneath his heavy ck brows.


    ¡°Not now, perhaps,ter,¡± Mnie says, releasing herself from the hug.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mr Gordon couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Mnie nods, shooting him a tired smile.


    ¡°y!¡± Mr Gordon sighs.


    He opens the car door for her and helps her in. He closes the door and proceeds to walk over to the driver¡¯s seat.


    After getting inside the car, he grabs Mnie¡¯s hand and starts caressing it with his thumb and he drives out of thepound.


    ***


    Ka enters the car and Ben enters the passenger seat.


    Ka res at him which makes him gaze out of the window.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Ka asks for the tenth time and Ben keeps nodding his head.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Ka shrugs, driving out of the carport.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure how you¡¯re going to do this, I mean why would they give you such a hard task to do?¡± Ben groans which make Ka step into the break.


    ¡°Get down!¡± Ka says, turning off the engine. ¡°Get your fucking ass down this moment, Detective Ben.¡± She yells, hitting her hands on the steering.


    ¡°Why?¡± He scoffs, moving his gaze off the window. ¡°Do you want to die that badly?¡± He utters catcalls.


    ¡°This fucking operation is the punishment that needs to be served by me¡­ Me alone, so please get the hell out of my car. You¡¯re fucking disturbing me with your chatters.¡± She fumes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help your sorry t ass¡­¡±


    ¡°The hell did you just say?¡± Ka gasps, letting her hands drop from the steering.


    ¡°Yeah, no qualms. I¡¯m going to get down. But if you get there you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Ben chuckles wickedly at her, stepping down from the car before shutting the door.


    ¡°Shit! This stupid parrot.¡± Ka cursed, hitting her fist on the steering. ¡°I need his help on this but he wouldn¡¯t shut the hell up.¡± She groaned, pulling her hair.


    She kisses her teeth angrily after waiting for what seems like forever for Ben to have a change of mind. She drives off when she sees that Ben is not making any attempt to get back inside the car.


    She continuously curses him under her breath as she¡¯s getting a bit closer to the club.


    Minutester, she got to the bar and parked her car at the carport. She turned off the engine and left the key in the ignition.


    She stares at her tuxedo and lets out a grin.


    ¡°You stupid cop,¡± She yells at herself. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t know your upation if you entered inside with this look.¡± She groans and yanks off her outfit leaving her in just her red tanga panties over a red moulded cup bra that reveals her bare back.


    She picks her red ¡®fuck me¡¯ heels and slides her foot inside.


    If not for her mother who wouldn¡¯t permit her, her dream is to work as a stage dancer.


    She picks up her ck beret and puts it on, after snacking a short gun inside.


    She wears her baggy red jacket that stopped above her hips and then picks out a handcuff.


    She smirks at what she¡¯s about to do. Her make-up is still intact and she didn¡¯t bother to look.


    She looks hot and she knows that.


    Ka steps down from the car and walks over to the entrance, she winks at the guy by the door and he grins, letting her in without asking her any questions.


    ¡®Stupid fool¡¯


    Ka curses him under her breath.


    Walking inside the club, Ka¡¯s eye searched for the guy she was here to catch. Of course, she knows he wouldn¡¯te clubbing alone, as he¡¯s seen having a drink with friends with a group of girls rocking their bodies on the guys.


    ¡®Horny bastard¡¯


    She scoffed, walking towards the grandstand with her heels making heart-stomping sounds which drove attention to her as she walked by.


    She smiles in satisfaction.


    She gets to the grandstand and the spotlight dives on her.


    ¡®Okay, they¡¯re getting a free show¡¯


    She smirks and handcuffs her right hand, letting it dangle in the air as she only has one hand inside the handcuffs.


    She reaches for the jacket and tosses it off her body, which earns her lustful gasps from the guys.


    ¡®Fucking bastard¡¯


    She hissed, grabbing a hold of the pole and letting her legs curl around it, she started moving her body sexily on the pole which sends a spark to the guys.


    After dancing crazily for about five minutes, she makes eye contact with the guy she came for. She winks at him when she¡¯s sure that he¡¯s also looking at her.


    She makes a sign for him to follow her as she starts walking towards the hallway that leads to the restroom. She sways her hips and they dangle as she walks.


    She enters the female restroom and he enters after her. She turns around to face him, grinning wildly at him as she traces her middle finger on her chest.


    She makes to trace kisses on his chest when he grabs her and hits her back on the wall.


    ¡°You crazy bitch!¡± His voice deepened to a husky growl as his lips drawled on her boobs.


    Ka pushes him slightly on his chest and removes her hand from the handcuffs, she cuffs his both hands behind his back and he makes a throatyugh, enjoying what she was doing.


    He moves closer, wanting to pull down her strapless bra off her body with his teeth but a heavy blownds on his face startling the both of them. The blow sends him to the floor and he hits his head on the fall.


    ¡°Fucking Ben!¡± Ka gasps when she sees Ben entering the restroom with a frown on his face.


    Ka notices his re and she moves her hands to her chest.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Ben yells, closing the gap between him and Ka. ¡°Are you trying to make out with a criminal before you¡¯ve got him arrested?¡± He fires at her, the guy makes to stand up from the ground but Ben stumps his leg on his chest which sends him back to the floor.


    He coughs heavily as he spits out blood.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Ben?¡± Ka asks, she¡¯s a little bit surprised by his attitude.


    ¡°Just shut the hell up and cover yourself up.¡± Ben snaps at her. He removes his coat and throws it at her.


    Just then, the heavy marching of boots could be heard and Ka makes to shut the door when Ben stops her from closing the door.


    ¡°Those are our guys, you don¡¯t need to panic,¡± he says calmly. He pulls the guy up from the ground and pushes him out of the restroom.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Ka clears her throat, not believing that she¡¯s truly thanking the guy she sent out of her car earlier.


    ¡°Hold your thanks,¡± Ben rolls his eyes. ¡°Put on the coat now, none of the guys must see you in that thing,¡± Ben says, running his eyes on her bare chest.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Ka res at him.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to escort the criminal outside.¡± There are voices from outside the restroom.


    ¡°Just fucking do that already.¡± Ben gritted his teeth at her. Ka smirked before sneaking her hands inside the big coat.


    ¡°Happy?¡± Ka scoffs, walking out of the restroom.


    Escorting the guys out of the empty club.


    ¡°Did you raid everyone?¡± Ka asks in surprise.


    ¡°More like we sent off the innocent ones and captured the bad guys.¡± He smiles proudly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Ka smiled, tapping his head before getting in her car.

 39

    Archie gets home, feeling hungry as he walks inside the house. The stillness of the house is what wees him and he sighs in realisation.


    His babysitter has gone to the supposed dinner date with his Uncle and his father is not yet back home.


    ¡°What¡¯s he still doing at the office, by this time?¡± Archie sneered. He peeks up the stairs to see if he¡¯ll catch the reflection of his father, but he¡¯s sure his father is not back home.


    ¡°Goodness, God! I¡¯m so tired and hungry.¡± He groans, tossing his backpack on the couch and rushing to the kitchen to prepare something for himself before his father gets back.


    He enters the kitchen and goes straight to the freezer to check what he can cook.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯re all these anyways?¡± Heughed at himself when he couldn¡¯t tell what the stuff in the freezer was used for.


    ¡°The heck! I¡¯ll just prepare a cup of milk and have it with pizza.¡± He chuckles as he closes back the freezer.


    ¡°Aunt is trying. Oh, my God!¡± He shakes his head and walks away from the freezer.


    Getting out of the kitchen with a cup of milk and a slice of pizza, Archie walks over to the couch and picks up his backpack.


    He flung the backpack over his shoulder and proceeded his walk towards the stairs. He shakes his head and starts singing loudly as he ascends the energy-consuming stairs.


    Getting to his room, he heaves a sigh of relief and walks inside his room.


    He walks towards his study desk and drops his snack on the table.


    He walks to the bathroom to freshen up after dropping his backpack on the bed.


    He whistles loudly as the cold water ssh on his body. He massages his body under the shower.


    He turns off the shower and wraps a towel around his body as he walks out of the bathroom. He walks over to his wardrobe and picks out a blue fur hoodie over ck pants.


    He put on the clothes and dried his hair with the hand dryer.


    ¡°I need to get a haircut,¡± He says, checking out his grown hair in the mirror. ¡°But this long hair does suit me perfectly.¡± He mutters as he packs his hair in a messy bun. The band couldn¡¯t hold his whole hair as some strands pulled out from the hold.


    He styles the strands and he smiles at his reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aunty when she gets back. I think long hair looks good on me.¡± He smiles, humming to a song and he walks to his reading desk.


    He took a seat on the single chair and started nibbling on his pizza.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any assignments. What should I do?¡± He groans as he picks up his phone, he decides to check his insta ount and a smile forms on his face as hees across the picture of Mnie that he posted weeks ago.


    ¡°Look at thesements and offer?¡± he giggles happily as he rushes to his inbox.


    No doubt, he has gotten a lot of messages from different organisations asking for him to let thedy in the picture model their brands.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not sure if Aunt will agree with your offer.¡± Heughs and drops his phone on the table.


    He eats thest bite of the pizza and gulps the remaining milk down his throat.


    ¡°What should I do now that I¡¯m alone?¡± He put his palm under his chin as a thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°Yay, I¡¯m doing that.¡± He smiles, rushing to his cab to fetch a neat sketch paper.


    ***


    Mnie stands in front of a hillock, her back pressing against Mr Gordon¡¯s hard chest. She holds the rail with one hand, and her second hand is holding ice Americano in her second hand.


    They¡¯re gazing at the view of the street from up here, and she constantly smiles whenever her eyes catch up with the view that interests her.


    ¡°How did you discover this ce?¡± Mnie asks, sipping from her drink.


    ¡°I usually visited here when I was ad.¡± Mr Gordon utters behind her, he sneaks his hand on her waist and pulls her tightly to his body.


    Mnie chuckles, almost forgetting what Drew told her earlier.


    ¡®I heard he stabbed his wife to death. Are you not curious to know why?¡¯


    Mnie quivers, recalling what Drew said to her.


    Mr Gordon notices that and he wonders what his uncle must have said to her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He bent his head and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°What is bothering you?¡± He asks, his breath fan Mnie¡¯s neck and she shakes under his whiff.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± She tells an untruth as she clears her throat. ¡°It¡¯s something I can handle, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Mnie smiles, she tucks a strand of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°If you hear something about me, you should ask me before you judge me wrongly.¡± Mr Gordon says, raising his chin from her shoulder.


    Mnie seizes her breath as he releases his grip on her. She wonders if he has a hint of what his uncle told her and the thought of bringing up the conversation puts fear in her heart.


    ¡°Ahh, okay, if I hear any rumours about you, I will ask for your side of the story.¡± Mnie gulps as she speaks.


    Mr Gordon knows that she heard something about him, from his uncle, which she¡¯s not telling him. He waves it off as he doesn¡¯t want to spoil the mood.


    ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t ask about my day at the office.¡± Mr Gordon pulls Mnie to face him.


    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯ve never asked you before so I don¡¯t know that it¡¯s necessary.¡± Mnie smiles shyly, tucking strands of hair behind her ears.


    Mr Gordon res at her. ¡°We are friends now, you need to know how and where I spent my day.¡± He fakes a groan and Mnie giggles silently.


    ¡°Sorry about that. How was work today?¡± She asks, slipping the straw in her mouth, and sipping from the iced americano.


    ¡°Work was extra stressful, I had a lot of patrons all thanks to you.¡± Mr Gordon beams, ying with her pointed nose as he speaks.


    ¡°My help?¡± Mnie questioned with her brows raised. ¡°How is that any of my help?¡± She says, peeking into his eyes for her answer.


    ¡°My uncle decided to help me after I took you to the get-together at the organisation.¡± He says, tucking Mnie¡¯s hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Can I ask you why?¡± Mnie asks, staring at his hands on her hair.


    ¡°You just did,¡± heughs, letting his hand slide down from her hair. ¡°After the death of my wife¡­¡±


    Mr Gordon stops talking when he sees Mnie cringing at the mention of his dead wife, he scoffs when he finally earns his answer. His uncle fucking told her about his dead wife, that is the reason for Mnie¡¯s sudden scared stiff.


    ¡°What did my uncle tell you?¡± He asks, moving away from her to stand far away from her.


    ¡°He told me that you¡­ Kill¡­ That you killed your wife.¡± Mnie stuttered fearfully.


    ¡°Did you believe him?¡± Mr Gordon asks, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°A part of me wanted to believe that it is a lie, but a part of me can¡¯t seem to understand why your uncle would want to lie to me,¡± Mnie gobbled. She holds the drink with both hands as she is already shaking.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t me?¡± Mr Gordon asks, resting his elbows on the rail.


    Mnie shook her head positively. ¡°If you tell me that you didn¡¯t kill her I will believe you. If you tell me that what your uncle said was a lie, I will also believe you. If you tell me that your son¡¯s view of you is also a lie, I will believe you. If you go ahead and tell me that what your cousin said about you was nothing but a fib, I will still believe you. All I need to hear from you is to say to me that all the things they talk about you are not true.¡± Mnie croaked as she took a few steps closer to Mr Gordon.


    Mr Gordon pulls out his hand from the rail. He stares at Mnie in surprise. He never knew a day woulde when someone would want to know about his wife¡¯s death without them pointing their fingers at him, that he killed his dead wife without hearing his side of the story.


    He exhales deeply and closes his eyes. ¡°Your answer will determine my next action. So please think before you¡¯ll give out your answer,¡± Mr Gordon says with his eyes closed.


    Mnie nods her head even though she knows that he can¡¯t see her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill my wife. I didn¡¯t kill Selena.¡± Mr Gordon says and opens his eyes slightly. ¡°Do you believe me?¡± He asks, staring at her and suddenly getting confused seeing Mnie beaming with a smile.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± She paused, staring at his confused gaze at her. ¡°I believe everything you said.¡± She smiles, closing the gap between them.


    Mr Gordon couldn¡¯t believe the woman he is getting a bit attracted to is telling him that she believes him, even when he hasn¡¯t exined things in detail she still believes him.


    ¡°Why did you believe me?¡± He asks, he¡¯s not doubting her honesty, he just wants to know why.


    ¡°Why did you trust me, even without understanding a shit about the incident?¡± He asks, settling down his hand on her waist.


    ¡°Because her death caused you a great loss. You act as though you¡¯re seeing an illusion of her. You lose your mind at times which makes you act without realising. It¡¯s time you stop believing what people want you to believe about yourself, I believe you¡¯re the only one that knows the truth about this, and I believe your mind knows it wasn¡¯t you that killed her. So, please free your mind and do things that¡¯ll bring joy to your heart.¡± Mnie conceded.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mnie lifts her gaze to meet with Mr Gordon, she smiles when she sees that he has been in tears all along. She ces her hand on both sides of his waist.


    ¡°Your son looks up to you, you need to be happy before you can take care of the boy. There are a lot of things that he needs to discuss with you, but since you¡¯re not happy with yourself there¡¯s no way he could bring it to the table. He¡¯s keeping a lot of things to himself that he needs someone to talk to. Please, you have to free your mind for the sake of your son.¡± Mnie fretted. She lifts her hand to his face, ready to wipe out his tears.


    Mr Gordon holds her hand in his palm and shoots her a charming smile.


    ¡°Why are you saying all this to me?¡± Mr Gordon asks, any more words from her and he¡¯s going to sweep her off her feet.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a nice person.¡± Mnie smiles, looking away from him.


    ¡°No, no I¡¯m not a nice person. I¡¯m not nice to you, Mel.¡± Mr Gordon blurted out, moving her head to stare at him.


    ¡°Why did you say I¡¯m a nice person? Tell me I want to hear you say it.¡± Mr Gordon begs her with his face. He wants her to say it out without hiding it from him.


    ¡°Because a part of you is nice.¡± Mnie clears her throat. She dropped her gaze to the floor, hiding her flushed cheeks from him.


    ¡°Is that all you think about me?¡± Mr Gordon asks with a grin on his face.


    Mnie nods her head, even though a part of her knows that she¡¯s leaving a word behind unsaid.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all I think about you.¡± She smiles, lifting her head from the ground.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mr Gordon smiles, he pulls Mnie to himself and kisses the side of her cheek.


    ¡°Even though I know that¡¯s not all, you have already given me a hint and I¡¯ll take it from there.¡± He says, sniffing her hair as he caresses her back with his palm.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you this and I hope it¡¯s not toote.¡± Mr Gordon chuckles, he pulls out from the hug to stare at Mnie¡¯s face.


    ¡°You look beautiful in whatever you put on.¡± He smiles broadly and Mnie tries to hide her cheeks with her hair.


    ¡°Hide those cuties and I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Mr Gordon threatens and Mnieughs, hiding her face in his chest.

 40

    Mr Gordon drives inside the garage. He pulls out the key from the ignition and steps down from the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get down yet, wait for me to open the door for you.¡± He warns.


    ¡°Wee back home, Dear friend.¡± Mr Gordon grins as he walks over to the passenger side of the car and opens the door for Mnie.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be back to the mansion of trouble. How nice to be back here again.¡± She smiles, tapping Mr Gordon¡¯s grip on her hand.


    ¡°What trouble are you talking about? Did we trouble you in any way?¡± He asks, not believing he has been troubling her all along.


    ¡°Ahh, Ahh! At all, you didn¡¯t trouble me. I¡¯m just saying, you know.¡± Mnieughs weirdly and they both walk inside the living room, hand in hand.


    They halt in their tracks seeing Archie in the living room with his gaze fixed on their intertwined hands. They both pull out their hands which makes Archie roll his eyes at them.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t have any problems with that,¡± He scoffs letting his earphones slide down to his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking have a problem with you guys holding hands.¡± He repeated which made the two love birds leave each other¡¯s side.


    ¡°Can you guys at least provide food before you go out to do your love ys? Goodness! I¡¯ve been hungry since thinking you guys are busy with some stuff not knowing this is the kind of stuff you¡¯re both busy with.¡± He scoffs, dropping his pencil on the closed sketchbook.


    ¡°Ahh! Hungry,¡± Mr Gordon stuttered nervously. ¡°You¡¯re hungry, right? Okay, I will tend to that.¡± Mr Gordon says, dashing off to the kitchen.


    ¡®Shit¡¯


    He curses under his breath as he enters the kitchen. He peeks at Mnie from the keyhole and he sees that she¡¯s not following him.


    Archie discreetly smiles at his father. He moves his gaze to Mnie who wouldn¡¯t take her eyes off his father. He knows what¡¯s going on between them but he won¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Aunt where were you¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to assist him in the kitchen so that the food will be ready on time.¡± Mnie cut him off midway through his sentence.


    Archie shakes his head negatively, watching Mnie strides inside the kitchen. ¡°The food is going to take forever.¡± Archie cries out.


    Mnie walks inside the kitchen and meets Mr Gordon d in a white apron that fits his body perfectly.


    ¡°Nice apron.¡± Mnie fakes a cough as she moves closer to have a better look at what he was mixing inside the bowl.


    ¡°Finally off the big boy sight?¡± Mr Gordon smirks, breaking eggs inside the bowl.


    ¡°More like I run.¡± Mnieughs and Mr Gordon chuckles at her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Why are you here in those heavy dresses?¡± He asks, putting flour inside the bowl.


    ¡°I want to help you with the cooking.¡± Mnie smiles moving her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°You should go and freshen up. You cane to help me after you put on something light.¡± He says, putting his hands on her waist.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mnie nods, she smooches his cheek and dashes out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stumble.¡± Mr Gordon grins foolishly. He picked up the bowl and started mixing it.


    Mnie walks out of the kitchen and sees Archie engrossed in the sketchbook in his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mnie asks, moving closer to Archie that had his earphones fixed on both his ears.


    Mnie wants to peek at what he¡¯s drawing but Archie notices her presence and quickly hides the book behind his back.


    ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re drawing.¡± Mnie stretches her hands out to him.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Archie packs his books and rushes up the stairs.


    ¡°Hey, I have my eyes on you,¡± Mnie yells to his hearing.


    ¡°Same here, Aunt. I have my eyes on you two.¡± He stuck his tongue out at her.


    ¡°Stubborn boy.¡± Mnie smiles as she walks up to her room.


    Getting inside, her eyes meet with the boxes of dresses that Elena and her crew brought in the morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m yet to thank him for the dresses.¡± Mnie sighs and walks up to her bed.


    She zips down her gown and lets it fall to her knees.


    She grabs the dress and dumps it inside theundry basket.


    She strides inside the bathroom and closes the door behind her. She picks up her brush and applies toothpaste on it, as she¡¯s brushing her teeth the thought of early at the hillock shes to her memory and she lets out a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s cute.¡± She smiles and hides her face from the mirror.


    She spat out the foam and rinsed her mouth with the tap water.


    She peels off her undies and gets under the shower to have a quick bath.


    She walks back to her room minutester and walks to her closet.


    She flung it open and picked out purple pants and a pink hoodie from the wardrobe.


    She walks back to the bed and lets the towel fall to the ground. She dresses quickly and rushes out of her room.


    Getting to the kitchen, she meets Mr Gordon seated on the counter. She walks to him and he lifts her to sit beside him.


    ¡°You smell nice.¡± Mr Gordon smiles as he dips his face in her neck, taking in her sweet smell.


    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Mnieughs, rubbing his hair. ¡°You need to freshen up too. I will take up the cooking from here so go on and fresh up.¡± Mnie says, pulling his head up.


    ¡°Alright, I will be back.¡± he pecks her forehead before jumping down from the counter.


    He walks out of the kitchen and meets Archie ascending the stairs. ¡°Please help your Aunt with the serving.¡± He says to Archie and pats him lightly on his back.


    Archie smirks when his father is out of sight. ¡°Wow, indeed, love can change people.¡± he shakes his head and walks inside the kitchen.


    ¡°What should I help you with?¡± He asks Mnie as he walks inside the kitchen.


    Mnie turned to him in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asks, stopping with what she¡¯s doing.


    ¡°He asks me to help you with the serving.¡± Archie shrugs his shoulders, he walks to the counter and picks up fries from the te.


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood, anything you want to tell me?¡± Archie asks with an obvious smirk.


    ¡°I have always been like this, just don¡¯t go there.¡± Mnie turns her back on him, smiling widely as she remembers what happened when they were on the hillock.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Archieughs and Mnie wonders what he¡¯s thinking.


    After dinner, Mnie walks up to her room to have a good nap.


    She walks to her room and snuck under the duvet. She rolls the duvet over her body, ready to have a good sleep when her phone makes a beep.


    She picks up her phone and it is a message from Mr Gordon.


    She jumps down from the bed and slides her foot inside the flip-flop before running out of her room.


    ¡®Why am I so excited to watch the waterfall with him?¡¯ She shakes her head and increases her steps.


    She gets outside and sees Mr Gordon from afar, his back is facing her. For the first time, Mnie wants to rush to him and hug him from the back.


    She walks quietly to his back.


    ¡°What do you think about the offer? Do you want to work there?¡± Mr Gordon asks Mnie to let the idea of hugging him from the back slide as he¡¯s already aware of her presence.


    ¡°Yes, I want to do it.¡± She smiles, joining him in waterfall gazing.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re part of the family working at thepany will slowly draw you to the organisation. Are you ready to face them?¡± Mr Gordon asks, his tone seems serious and so is the look on his face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that,¡± Mnie gulps down the lump in her throat. ¡°But since you¡¯ll be there, I¡¯ll be safe,¡± Mnie assured him with a charming smile.


    ¡°You are so cute.¡± Mr Gordon pinch her nose. ¡°Thanks for believing in me.¡± He smiles and pulls her to himself. He wraps his arms around her chest, pulling her until her back hits his hard chest.


    ¡°Are you okay with it?¡± Mnie suddenly asks and he nods.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± He mumbles, sniffing in her scents. One habit he recently developed is sniffing her sweet smell.


    She smells like a peach and he happens to love the scent.


    ¡°Will you escort me to thepany tomorrow?¡± Mnie asks, she¡¯s a little bit nervous at the thought of going alone.


    ¡°Yes, I will take you there.¡± Mr Gordon says with a sniff on her shoulder.


    ¡°Which of thepounds do you think he¡¯s taking me to?¡± Mnie asks, she¡¯s not sure if she has any idea of the location.


    ¡°The one that deals with fashion,¡± Mr Gordon chuckles and Mnie wonders what¡¯s making himugh. ¡°Since you¡¯re as beautiful as a goddess I believe you¡¯ll do well in the organisation.¡± He sniffs her scent and suddenly stops.


    ¡°What?¡± Mnie asks with eyes half closed. She notices he stops sniffing her scent and she wonders why. She has suddenly derived rxation in the act.


    ¡°The organisation is filled with handsome youngds¡­ you can¡¯t fall in love with any of them right?¡± He suddenly seems serious and Mnie mumbles half asleep.


    ¡°Hmm hmm,¡± She mumbles and he smiles at what she says.


    Minutester, Mr Gordon releases Mnie from the back hug and she falls back into his arms.


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping already!¡± He chuckles and lifts her in his arms, taking her inside the house in bridal style.


    He groans as he carries her up the stairs but he wouldn¡¯t stop smiling while staring at her face.


    They get to her room and he takes her inside. He carefully drops her on the bed and covers her up with the duvet.


    ¡°Good night, sweetheart!¡± He smiles and switches off the light as he walks out of her room.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Mnie mumbles in her sleep as she turns on the bed.

 41

    Mnie woke up to the pitch of her rm. It¡¯s her first day at thepany and she feels anxious about it.


    She strides to the bathroom to have a thorough bath.


    After having done her bath, Mnie walks back to her room. She ransacks through the wardrobe and picks out the outfit that fits perfectly for thepany.


    Minutester, she is dressed in an expensive ck suit. And she packs her hair in a tight ponytail.


    Mr Gordon walks in to meet her putting on her earrings. He observes her for a while and shakes his head in disapproval.


    ¡°I brought this,¡± He announced his presence, raising the package in his hand in the air.


    ¡°Good morning, Alfred.¡± Mnie greets him as soon as he gets to her side.


    ¡°Morning, babe.¡± He greets her back with a peck on her forehead.


    ¡°I want you to wear this.¡± He drops the package on the dressing table and she stares at him with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I have already dressed up for thepany.¡± She hitches her nape.


    Mr Gordon shakes his head in disapproval.


    ¡°Thepany is not a regr office. Since you¡¯ll be dealing with fashion you need to wear something fancy and¡­ Sexy.¡± Mr Gordon mumbles thest part and Mnie hit him slightly on his chest.


    ¡°Pervert,¡± she rolls her eyes at him.


    ¡°Alright, Thank you!¡± Mnie beams as she unwraps the package.


    ¡°Please, let your hair down. I will prefer it that way.¡± He smiles before walking out of the room.


    Mnie peel off the suit from her body and slide her feet inside the ck pegged skirt that stops above her tight. She picks up the royal blue off-shoulder top and put it on.


    She uses the dangling red earrings and clips them on her ears. She stares at her reflection in the mirror and lets out a satisfactory smile.


    ¡°Indeed, this looks better than the first outfit.¡± she smiles as she removes the band from her hair. She styles her waist-length hair and applies hair lotion to her hair.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± She sighs as she slides her feet inside the ck heels and picks up her red purse.


    She slides her phone inside the purse and rushes out of her room.


    Getting to the living room, she meets Archie d in a clean apron as he brings out a tray of breakfast from the kitchen.


    ¡°Good morning, Aunt.¡± Archie greets her warmly and she rushes to meet him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mnie whispered in his ear.


    ¡°We¡¯re making breakfast,¡± Archie replied, dropping the covered tes on the dining table.


    ¡°What about your dad?¡± Mnie asks, her eyes almost plucking out of their sockets as Mr Gordon strides out of the kitchen with three lunch boxes in his hands.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re done.¡± Mr Gordon smiles, dropping the boxes on the table.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done.¡± Mnie clears her throat as she stares deliciously at Mr Gordon.


    ¡°You look stunning.¡± Mr Gordon smiles, running his eyes from her head to toe.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± She smiles.


    Archie stares at them with a mean look. ¡°Guys, can we¡­ Eat?¡± He taps his hand on the table pulling the attention of the two lovers.


    ¡°Sure, Let me serve the food.¡± Mr Gordon smiled as he put a te at Mnie¡¯s front.


    He serves the food and they all eat as Mr Gordon continuously flirts with Mnie on the table.


    ¡°Alright, let me quickly clear the table, I will meet you guys outside.¡± Mr Gordon winks at Mnie and she blushes hard at his winks.


    ¡°I will help with the washing.¡± Mnie volunteer to help but Archie pull her to his side.


    ¡°You can do all the cleaning or whatever. You will meet us at the parking lot, I can¡¯t possibly let you two enter that ce together.¡± He groans, handing the boxes to Mnie and they both walk out of the dining room.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Archie says, as soon as they step foot outside the house.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mnie re at him and he let out a weird grin.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Remember the picture you took the other day?¡± Archie asks and Mnie angrily crosses her arms over her chest.


    ¡°What about it?¡± She asks, not knowing where he¡¯s heading with his words.


    ¡°Some people want you to model their brand.¡± He let out and Mnie kisses her teeth at him.


    ¡°Thought you¡¯d forgotten about the picture? Or is that not what you told me?¡± Mnie clicks her tongue at him.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Archie res at her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here.¡± Mr Gordon announces his presence.


    Mr Gordon joins them at the parking lot and they enter into the car and he drives them out of thepound.


    They first drop Archie at his school before driving to thepany. Mnie felt her palm sweaty during the drive to thepany and Mr Gordon held her hand throughout the drive.


    ¡°You good?¡± Mr Gordon asks the question a million times before they get to thepany.


    Mr Gordon parks his car outside of thepany, he nces at Mnie who seems stressed. He smiles at her and starts the engine.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mnie asks as she realises he¡¯s driving back to where they¡¯reing from.


    ¡°I can¡¯t send you off to thepany like this. You need to drink ice americano before stepping foot inside there.¡± He says with a squeeze on her hand.


    Mnie holds his hand and he smiles at her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, I promise.¡± Mr Gordon says and Mnie nods her head shyly.


    Mr Gordon stop the car in front of a beverage shop. He steps down from the car and walks inside the coffee shop to get a cup of iced americano for Mnie.


    He gets back minutester and gives the cup to Mnie.


    ¡°You good?¡± He asks, adjusting the hook of her earrings. He roams his eyes on her body to check if there¡¯s anything that needs adjustment.


    He drives back to thepany with Mnie sipping on her drinks.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to give you before you leave.¡± Mr Gordon says he pulls out a shiny ne and wears it around Mnie¡¯s neck.


    Mnie feels as though she has owned a simr ne before but she can¡¯t tell why.


    ¡°Alright, bye.¡± Mnie steps down from the car and waves to Mr Gordon to drive out of thepany. He blows out a kiss to her and Mnie feels empty as he leaves.


    She grabs her purse in one hand and ice americano in the second hand.


    She feels her head grow bigger as she stares at the enormous building in front of her.


    Mnie feels someone intertwine his hand with hers and she wonders who it is.


    She looks back and a light smile finds its way out of the corner of her mouth.

 42

    Mnie traces her eyes on the hand and itnds on thest person she thought she would meet at thepany.


    She smiles brightly at him. ¡°Good morning, Andy.¡± She greets him warmly. Feeling disappointed that it wasn¡¯t who she thought it was. ¡°What are you doing here by the way?¡± She asks, carefully releasing her hand from his grip.


    Andy stares at his palm, wondering why she has to pull out her hand like that. ¡°Hey, I never thought I would meet you here.¡± He smiles, giving her a delightful look. Covering his bitterness with a bright smile that fit his face perfectly.


    ¡°Ahh. Well, yeah, I¡¯m here to meet someone.¡± Mnie says, maintaining her cool as she moves her gaze to the front. She looks at the entrance to make sure that Mr Gordon¡¯s car is truly out of sight.


    Andy grins in realisation. ¡°Let me guess¡­¡± He taps his jaw, pretending to be in thought. ¡°You¡¯re starting work here¡­ As the Gordons.¡± He grins widely at her.


    Mnie drops her arms in drawback. She doesn¡¯t seem to find meaning in his attitude. ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Mnie slightly raises her pretty brows. Their gazes meet and she quickly looks away from him.


    Andy shakes his head. ¡°No¡­¡± He smiles, brushing his hair to the back. ¡°I never thought Alfred could date again.¡± He sighs, sneaking his palms into his pant pocket.


    Mnie begins to move toward the building. Andy rushes to catch up with her by slipping his hands off his pocket.


    He takes Mnie¡¯s hand and walks her inside the building. Mnie didn¡¯t say anything, she stayed unwound waiting for him to continue with whatever he was trying to insinuate.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What did you mean by what you said?¡± Mnie asks, her curiosity getting the best of her.


    She is burning with curiosity which intrigued Andy. He wonders if it is true that she is dating ¡®Alfred¡¯


    ¡°He was a nice person whose attitude changed overnight after the death of Selena.¡± He shrugs his shoulders as they step into the elevator.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Mnie nods, her hair bouncing in the process as it scatters to her face. Andy helped her beat her hair and she thanked him.


    Mnie takes ast sip from her drink before dropping the empty bottle inside the nearest bin. ¡°Speaking of his dead wife, how much did you know about them?¡± Mnie nudges him to say something but it seems like they are going to end the chapter since Andy looks into his wristwatch.


    The elevator makes a beep sound and Andy turns to Mnie. ¡°Let¡¯s chat over lunch. I will call you.¡± He says, walking out of the elevator and Mnie watch his back until he is out of sight.


    ¡°Why does every conversation always end up with his dead wife?¡± She heaves a sigh of distress.


    Well, she is a bit calm after meeting someone she knew at thepany. The beeps that areing from the elevator indicate that she is now on the first floor. The heaviness in her heart bes a little bit noticeable as she walks out of the elevator.


    She meets with a team of guys that are about to enter the elevator. She bows a little to them as she doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    She is a bit nervous and she doesn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°By any chance, are you Mrs Gordon?¡± One of the guys says, gaping as if he is doubting thedy in front of him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I am.¡± Mnie says and they gasp in surprise.


    ¡°Sorry for not recognising you.¡± He mumbles. ¡°Wee to Gordon industry.¡± They utter in unison, they lower their heads which makes Mnie a bit ufortable with their customs.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can wee me without doing that much.¡± She smiles, tucking her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°I am here to fetch you¡­ Ma¡¯am.¡± The guy says, he moves away from his friends. ¡°Please follow me.¡± He says he discards his friends and they nod in response.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡± He smiles warmly, showing his faded jaw dimple.


    Mnie reciprocated the smile and they both walked to the chairman¡¯s office. She smiles as she remembers what her boss said.


    ¡®But this one is cute¡¯


    She gushes at her thoughts as she moves her palm to cover her mouth.


    Minutester (At the conference hall)


    After the chairman (Drew) has already given his speech, he smiles at Mnie and she nods nervously. Her body is ready for whatever post he¡¯s going to bestow her but her soul is not ready to be exposed.


    ¡°So veering around to the purpose of the meeting. I proudly and happily introduce the acting director of the Gordons industry to you Mnie Gordon.¡± The chairman said and a murmur crams the hall.


    ¡®What is this all about?¡¯


    ¡®Mnie Gordon?! Never heard of her before


    ¡®Since when has she been a part of Gordon?¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Mia the only daughter of the chairman?¡¯


    ¡°Silence!¡± the chairman scolds and everywhere remains silent once more.


    Mnie nervously stands up from the seat and walks to the front. Apuds wereing from the audience and she rubs her sweaty palm on her skirt before moving her hands forward to the microphone.


    ¡°I am d to be here today. I thank the Chairman, for giving me the chance to serve thepany, and I promise tremendous work from my side.¡± Mnie says, shing Drew a toothy smile and the congregation puts their hands together for her, including Andy who she¡¯s now seeing sitting beside ady who has her face stuck in her cell phone.


    ¡°So the further introduction would be made after the meeting. Dismiss.¡± Drew let out and the crew began to stand up from their seats.


    Some move toward Mnie, weing her with a warm gesture. Some greet her for greeting¡¯s sake , especially the managers of other departments.


    And some didn¡¯t even greet her at all. Those that seem like they had their hands full before the meeting. They just bow to Drew and exit the hall.


    Mnie smiles nervously as she watches Andy move from his seat,ing forward to officially wee her to thepany.


    She wonders what he was doing at thepany since he has the brand that he is running, but she decided to brush the thought off.


    ¡°Wee dear,¡± Drew says, stretching out his palm for Mnie.


    ¡°Ahh! Thank you!¡± Mnie beams with a smile. She put her palm in his and shook him warmly before taking away her hands.


    ¡°Since I didn¡¯t have a chance to inform you about the position before appointing you, I hope you don¡¯t have any objection towards it?¡± Drew asks, moving his hand to his hair.


    ¡°I do not have any problem with it, sir. I would be kind enough to not forget the promise I made, sir.¡± She smiles. ¡°I will carry out my duty diligently and I promise you great work.¡± She happily bows to him and he pats her shoulder, telling her to drop the formalities.


    ¡°Wee, Mnie.¡± Andy smiles broadly at her. He stands in front of Drew and gives him a light bow before driving back his attention to Mnie.


    ¡°I will see you more often now.¡± Andy grins like a child.


    ¡°Sir, we have a problem.¡± A timid voice says from the back. Halting Andy from whatever thing he is going to gush to Mnie.


    The voice sounds so fearful which makes them look in her direction.


    ¡°Yes, Miss March. What is the problem?¡± Drew asks, turning around to face thedy that ising their way.


    Mnie mouthed an ¡®Oh¡¯ recalling where she had seen her before. She¡¯s thedy that was engrossed in her cell phone earlier during her presentation. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear as thedy moved closer to them.


    ¡°I fear we would have to postpone theunching of the new design, sir,¡± March says with a bit of gloom in her tone. She taps on her phone screen and moves the phone to the front.


    The inquisitive look on their faces didn¡¯t give March a chance to space out as they urge her to spill the issue out to them.


    ¡°Snow Pearl had an ident this morning and she is in Coma as we speak, there is no avable model and we can¡¯t use an outsider specimen for the new design. We need to use our sessful model to facilitate the design.¡± March says, she fiddles with her shirt as she speaks.


    Hoping they wouldn¡¯t me her for bringing hardship to the new design.


    Drew moves his hand to his hair, pulling it with a force so he could control the anger he is feeling.


    ¡°I heard from her Manager that the ident wasn¡¯t severe. Why would you say she is in Coma?¡± Andy yells, pulling out his phone from his pants pocket.


    ¡°She can still do the work.¡± Andy groans as he speaks rudely to the receiver.


    Mnie watches as he removes the phone from his ear. ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t we going to use someone else?¡± He asks, his eyebrows meeting as he forces them to glue together.


    ¡°Who do you suggest that we should use?¡± Drew asks, a little disheartened by the news he just heard. ¡°Every other person is busy with their work, none of them is idle. Who do you now suggest we should give Snow Pearl¡¯s role to?¡± He sighs sadly.


    Andy moves his gaze to Mnie and she wonders what he is thinking for him to stare at her. She catches a glimpse of the smirk at the corner of his lips and he quickly mps his lips together when he realises that she¡¯s watching him.


    ¡°Let us use Mnie.¡± He grins which makes Mnie sp her teeth. ¡°Let her model for the new design.¡± He smiles, giving Drew a charming smile that he can¡¯t take a stand against.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Drew asks with a raise of his right brow.


    Andy motioned his hand to Mnie and she tenses in realisation. She somewhat knows where he is driving and she fears Drew will find meaning in his words.


    ¡°Let our new Director model the new design.¡± He smiles sweetly at Drew. While watching Mnie from the corner of his eyes.

 43

    Inside a photography studio, Mnie is seen posing in front of a camera. Her body is d in a short sleeve coral long dress that hugs her body tightly. She crosses her arms over her chest and quivers vigorously as the camera records her pose. She stops shivering when a thick fur coat is thrown at her.


    She smiled and flung the coat on her body. She shes out her shiny teeth and blows a kiss to the camera.


    ¡°And that¡¯s a wrap! That is a fantastic first shoot!¡± The Cameraman says, retreating the camera as he gives Mnie a thumbs up.


    Mnie nods happily. She couldn¡¯t believe she just modeled a designer fur coat that hasn¡¯t been seen anywhere. She put down the coat and March rushed towards her with a bottle of water.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± March smiles, handing over the water to Mnie before picking up a band from the drawer and scooping Mnie¡¯s hair in her hand.


    ¡°Thank you, March.¡± Mnie smiles, flicking the lid and gulping the water down her throat. She notices that March is struggling with her hair, she chuckles as she bends her head slightly, giving March ess to her hair.


    Mnie¡¯s hair was packed in a tight ponytail. She strides inside the mini room that is inside the studio and changes back into her dress.


    March takes Mnie¡¯s purse from the table and walks up to her. ¡°I am your assistance,¡± March says with a beautiful smile on her face. ¡°My name is March Tyler, I¡¯m at your service.¡± She bows respectfully to her.


    Mnie smiles back at her. ¡°I¡¯m Mnie Watson.¡± Mnie smiles, bringing out her hand for a handshake.


    ¡°It will be an honour to work with you.¡± March smiles shyly as Mnie shakes her hand warmly.


    ¡°Take the box to the Director¡¯s office.¡± One of the workers at the studio says, and the box is being hauled out of the studio.


    March tightens her grip on the purse in her hands. ¡°Let me escort you to your office.¡± She proposes and Mnie nods her head, agreeing to what she said.


    They both walk out of the studios after the workers there have already bid her goodbye.


    Mnie walks down the corridor of the first floor that leads to her office. March trail behind her, telling her the names and position of the staffer that walks them by.


    ¡°March!¡± She calls out to her assistant.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am Director.¡± March giggles. She steps beside Mnie as she awaits what she is going to say to her.


    ¡°Were you born in March?¡± Mnie asks with a muddled look on her face.


    March smirks at her question. She is not surprised that Mnie could ask such a question. everyone shees across asks her the same question at their first encounter.


    ¡°I was born in December.¡± Sheughs hysterically. She jiggles Mnie¡¯s purse in the air.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mnie stares at her in surprise. ¡°Then why were you named ¡®March¡¯ when you were born in December?¡± Mnie couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Well,¡± March coughed slightly, not minding that she is chit-chatting with the Director. ¡°My father was a military man.¡± She shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°Was?¡± Mnie asks and March nods her head slowly.


    ¡°He waste.¡± She mumbles slowly. Clutching tight at the purse in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about that.¡± Mnie sps her lips together in guilt. She regrets asking the cheerfuldy such a question. She noticed the sadness on her face and she couldn¡¯t help the guilt that cramps her mind.


    March understands the atmosphere and quickly reces her once sad face with the most robust front. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, none of it was your fault.¡± She beams. She bashes her eyshes together as she blinks repeatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m over it though,¡± She scoffs. ¡°Not like I even know him.¡± Sheughs widely.


    Mnie watches March as she shrugs her shoulders as she tells her story. ¡°Oh!¡± She mumbles.


    ¡°Ahh, back to my story.¡± March grins. ¡°I was named after my parent¡¯s anniversary month.¡± She giggles.


    Mnie wondered how the vibrantdy found the whole story funny. She is talking about herte father, yet she is this cheerful. This is delirious¡­ Isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°So, are you saying your parents named you March because you were born on the month they got married?¡± Mnie asks and March wiggles her head.


    ¡°They never get married.¡± She whines and stops walking when they get to the front of arge door.


    March turns around to face Mnie, she intends to finish her story before they get to the Director¡¯s office. She knows that they are likely to start up another story once they are inside. She is not the type that finishes a story halfway. She is going to tell the Director how thoughtless her parents were.


    ¡°My father met my mother on the 31st of March,¡± She tilts her neck sideways, thinking about the year it was. ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t remember the year.¡± She smiles absurdly at herself.


    Mnieughs and moves closer to the wall. She rests her elbow on the wall and stares at the funnydy in front of her.


    ¡°You can skip the date and year. I¡¯m only curious about the reasons why you were named after a month that is not your birth month.¡± Mnie utter with interest.


    March grin happily knowing that Mnie is following her story. ¡°March happened to be the only meaningful month in my parent¡¯s lives¡­ More like the month matters in their courtship.¡± She stops and gulps down a lump of saliva.


    ¡°My parents were high school mates and they graduate from high school in March. They both wrapped up with College in March. They became lovers in March. My father joined the military in March. My mother got pregnant in March, and my father died that same month of¡­¡±


    ¡°March!¡± They both chorus and Marchugh shyly while Mnie shakes her head in disbelief.


    ¡°Before my father died¡­ He died while serving the nation. Hisrades sent a message to my mom that my father had named the child in her womb, which is me. That he had named the unborn me, March, and she should take it as hisst wish.¡± March finishes her story with an audible sigh.


    Mnie stares at her for a while, not saying anything after the unbelievable story her assistant just told her. She is still trying to digest what she just heard.


    ¡°How did you feel about the name?¡± Mnie threw the question at her, and March didn¡¯t let it withers as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Not like I have a choice though.¡± Sheughs. ¡°Since it was my father¡¯sst wish, and it seems like the name is the only memory of my dad that I possessed. I somehow have no choice but to love and cherish the name.¡± She says, moving her blonde hair to the back.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°Absurd right?¡± Marchughs weirdly and Mnie shakes her head.


    ¡°Not that.¡± She removes her elbow from the wall. ¡°It was unbelievable and emotional.¡± Mnie mps her lips together.


    ¡°That was what I also thought before I realised that it was also my father¡¯s birth month.¡± She says and Mnie smiles at what she says.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± She says as she has her eyes moved to therge door behind March.


    ¡°Oh, this is your office ma¡¯am,¡± March says with wide eyes as reality falls on her. ¡°Wee to your office.¡± She smiles and rushes away from the door.


    ¡°Took us long enough to remember that we have work to do.¡± Mnie jokes, faking a sad face.


    ¡°Sorry about that ma¡¯am¡­¡±


    March gets interrupted by the ringing of her phone. She takes the phone out from her pant pocket and moves the phone to her ear as soon as she beholds the caller.


    ¡°Yes, I will be there now.¡± March¡¯s eyes widen in rm. She quickly hands over the purse to Mnie and asks for permission before she scrambles away.


    She tells Mnie that there is a problem in the design room. She is the coordinator there since she will be reporting to the Director. She needs to know every detail about welfare.


    Mnie opens the door and a light gasp escapes her mouth. ¡°This is heaven.¡± She smiles as she strides toward her seat. She takes a seat on the swirl seat and grins happily at what she is doing.


    Suddenly, her mind drifts off to March and she lets out a grunt.


    March is jovial and fearless. She is open-minded and has a free heart. But, she talks too much.


    If she is her assistant, that means they would be seeing every day and they would interact.


    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Mnie cries out and lets her head fall on the backrest.

 44

    The clicking sounds on the programming system are the only earshot that could be heard inside the Director¡¯s office. Mnie sighs and moves a strand of hair that seems to be disturbing her behind her ear.


    She drops the pen on the note in front of her and ces her elbow on the table.


    Seeing the piles of files that need to be checked on her table, makes her breathe heavily through the open gap of her teeth.


    She has tons of files to check and she hasn¡¯t gotten a topic done yet.


    ¡°Oh, my, my God!¡± She exims and has her gaze glued on the system.


    The fact that everything she needs to know has been programmed for her, yet she still needs to solve some hard task that seems difficult to understand.


    ¡°Director is just a mere title. There is no difference between a Director and a mere probationer.¡± She sighs and closes her sight tiredly.


    Since her assistant left in the morning, she has been working on the system. Not like she knew what she would be doing if not for the help of the system that has been programmed for her.


    At first, she thought it was going to be easy since the system has everything analysed. But there is more to just learning from what has been figured out. She needs to solve certain puzzles to make sure she understands what the system is trying to exin.


    ¡°Is what happened that time the reason for my bad record in thest year in the university, or I have always been a nipoop!¡± Mnie hiss loudly and opens her eyes.


    She has been thinking about the incident that led to her poor performance but it is showing now that she doesn¡¯t know anything.


    Sooner orter, Drew would want to know how far she has gone with what but look at her here, unable to solve one topic since she arrived in the morning.


    She picked up the piece of paper for thest time and started scribbling on the note. If there is anything, she has already promised Drew that she is going to do her best. She can¡¯t just back away now that she hasn¡¯t even done anything.


    Minutes passed and Mnie is still working on the topic she chose to solve.


    ¡°Am I doing this the right way?¡± She wonders.


    She took off the paper and picked up a new sheet.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to solve this correctly, and I won¡¯t stop until I get it right.¡± She says in a whisper.


    She grabs her phone and sets a timer for herself. Before the lunch period, she should have been done by then.


    ¡°Yay! 45 minutes.¡± She grins and drops the phone back on the table. She rolls up her sleeves and stretches her back before moving her chair a bit closer to the table.


    Exactly 45 minutester.


    ¡°Fuck! Yass!¡± She screams happily, swinging the sheet in the air.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± She smiled brightly, she couldn¡¯t believe that she could solve the impossible.


    Just then, her phone makes a beep sound and she moves her gaze to the phone, checking out who sent her a text.


    ¡°Oh, instant message.¡± She clears her throat before picking up the phone.


    She couldn¡¯t remember turning on her data. She logged into her ount and seemed a bit surprised to see a huge number of followers on her ount. Thest time she checked, she isn¡¯t that famous nor does she expect that much growth on her ount.


    ¡°Wow! This is¡­ Incredible!¡± She chuckles and decides to check her inbox.


    Seeing the piles of unopened messages in her inbox doesn¡¯t surprise her a bit. The one that catches her attention is thest one on the list.


    ¡°Andy!¡± She smiles at his name. She didn¡¯t know why but it feels as though she has been expecting his message.


    She opens the message and lets out a heartwarming smile. ¡°I should send him my number.¡± Sheughs.


    Asking for her number as if they were strangers. Why would he still add ¡®please¡¯ when they were friends? Or are they not friends? Is she the only one that takes him as her friend? Does he not see her as his friend?


    ¡°He is unbelievable.¡± She shakes her head negatively. She forwarded her contact to him and a call came in on her phone that same instant.


    ¡°Andy!¡± She rolls her eyes before flipping the phone to pick up the call.


    The caller is not Andy; she wasn¡¯t expecting the call to be from her boss. ¡°Mr Gordon?¡± She whispers in a questioning manner.


    ¡°Why is he calling?¡± She darts her attention to the caller¡¯s name. She couldn¡¯t help but gaze at the name that appeared on her screen for a long time.


    It¡¯s not like she is angry that he is calling her. She is just surprised that he did call her when she wasn¡¯t expecting his call.


    What happened to Andy that collected her number? Why is he not calling? And why is it that it is her boss that is calling instead of Andy?


    Those are the questions that keep on crossing her mind. She picks up the call at the fourth ring.


    ¡°Hmm, Hi. Good afternoon.¡± She stutters as she replies to his greetings.


    ¡°Oh, lunch?¡± She yells out in surprise. She removes the phone from her heart and checks the time to see that lunch hour is almost over. ¡°Wow, I forgot about lunch.¡± Sheughs shortly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She had set the timer earlier to stop working during the lunch period so that she could grab lunch at the cafeteria but she forgot about food after receiving a message from Andy.


    Speaking of Andy, why isn¡¯t he calling her yet?


    Mr Gordon calls out her name from the other end, jotting her out of her thoughts. ¡°Oh, I will meet you there.¡± She quickly replies to him and ends the call before he could say another thing.


    Mnie picks up her purse and exits her office. She is a bit surprised to see everyone bowing to her as she passes. It¡¯s still surprising that she is now a Director at a prominentpany. Not just any randompany but Gordon¡¯s industry.


    She smiles as she gets outside and sees Mr Gordon¡¯s car parked at the front of the building. She walks closer to where his car is parked and she gets in.


    ¡°Hey, you good?¡± He asks with a smile on his face.


    Mnie nods, fasting her seatbelt. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± She shes him a toothy smile.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asks and he ignores her question at first, as he drives out of the building.


    ¡°To eat lunch.¡± He shrugs his shoulders.


    Mnie stares at him for a while, she nods her head in approval. Not like she has any reason to decline to have lunch with him though.


    ¡°How was the office this morning?¡± Mnie asks. She doesn¡¯t want it to be like he will have to ask why she¡¯s not asking about his day at the office again. Thest time was a bit awkward and she doesn¡¯t want to be in that situation anymore.


    ¡°Thought you won¡¯t ask.¡± He grins, stealing a nce at Mnie before moving his face back to the road. ¡°I am happy today, I have always been¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it was every day but today is super exceptional.¡± He whines like a child.


    Mnieughs a little at his childish act wondering what could make a grown-up man whine like a baby. ¡°What makes you happy today?¡± She asks, shifting her whole attention to him.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± He beams. ¡°I drove you to work in the morning and I will be doing that every blessed morning.¡± He shes her a sparkling smile and she shakes her head,ughing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Is that why you were happy?¡± Mnie asks, she wants to make sure she¡¯s hearing right.


    ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯m only happy because of that. Mind you, I can still feel the happiness in my heart.¡± He groans and she rubs his shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thanks for being happy.¡± Sheughs, not realising that the car has been pulled to stop in front of a fancy restaurant.


    ¡°What about you?¡± He suddenly asks, undoing his seatbelt. ¡°How did you feel this month?¡± He asks and she gives him a confused look.


    ¡°What about me¡­ How?¡± She raised her shoulders, not knowing what he meant by his question.


    ¡°How did you feel this morning?¡± He asks and she heaves a sigh of relief. Realising he¡¯s only asking about her day.


    ¡°Fine. I feel happy to work in apany.¡± She says, stepping down from the car after Mr Gordon. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how long I have been wanting to work in apany which I finally did.¡± She grins behind him.


    He takes her hand in his. He squeezes her hand gently, smiling at her.


    He understands how she feels and he adores her for appreciating the little help that his uncle renders to her. To his uncle, what he did for Mnie might mean another thing. But to him, he sees it as a help.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡± He says, guiding her to the seat that he had booked the previous night.


    ¡°Can you believe that your uncle made me a Director of the industry? Like, I¡¯m now a fucking Director.¡± She ps her hands happily.


    Mr Gordon discreetlyughs at her, before taking his seat opposite her. He is not surprised that his uncle made her the Director, he was even expecting something more than that.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± He chuckles, watching Mnie¡¯s cheeks flush a little bit.


    ¡°Are you that happy that your cheeks are turning red?¡± He asks, not believing what he¡¯s seeing.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m very happy.¡± She says, hiding her face with her hair.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, that¡¯s too cheap.¡± Heughs jokingly. Mnie plucks out the flower from the table and throws it at him.


    ¡°There is no way you¡¯re saying the Director position is cheap.¡± She res at him. She hastily stops talking when a male waiter walks up to their table with their food.


    Mr Gordon has already nned everything that they don¡¯t need to take their order.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She says to the waiter as he puts the food in front of her.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal, ma¡¯am.¡± He smiles shortly at her before walking out of their table.


    Just then her phone starts ringing and she removes it from her purse. She checks the caller to see that it is an unsaved contact.


    ¡°Andy!¡± She smiles out his name and the call drops.


    She brings down the phone from her ear and Mr Gordon asks which Andy she¡¯s referring to.


    ¡°Andy Reid!¡± She smiles which makes Mr Gordon furrows his brows at her.


    ¡°Andy?¡± He spat out the name with a disgusting face. ¡°How does he have your contact?¡± He asks, not caring if she¡¯s going to judge her wrongly since he already knew that she would judge him wrongly.


    ¡°He asked for my number in my DM and I gave him.¡± She smiles, not seeing anything wrong with why she should exchange contact with Andy.


    They were friends, so why can¡¯t she?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have shared your contact with any guy from the organisation.¡± He rolls his eyes and she wonders what his problem is.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give my contact to just anyone from the organisation. It was Andy.¡± She groans, pping her forehead in anger.


    ¡°What makes him different from the rest of the organisation?¡± Mr Gordon asks, returning her cold stare.


    ¡°Because Andy is my friend.¡± She defended. mming her hands on the table, which makes a hush sound.


    Mr Gordon finds no reason as to why he should argue with her. He decided to let the issue die down.


    ¡°Okay, I understand that Andy is your friend. But can you not pick up his call when you are with me?¡± He asks more like a request.


    Mnie rolls her eyes. She is about to promise him that she won¡¯t pick up Andy¡¯s call when her phone starts ringing.


    Mr Gordon begs her with his eyes not to pick up the call if it¡¯s Andy. He can¡¯t bear it if she should be picking up a guy¡¯s call in front. But it seems like Mnie didn¡¯t acknowledge his plea as she picked up the call without realising that she just did pick up the call that he was begging her not to pick up.


    ¡°Hi, Andy!¡± She smiles, her gaze mistakenly drifts to Mr Gordon, only to behold his deadly re at her.

 45

    The drive back to thepany is a hush. Mr Gordon keeps quiet throughout the ride from the restaurant. Mnie didn¡¯t know what the issue is. She thought he is just thinking about work not knowing that she is the reason behind his quiet state.


    Mnie steps down from the car when he pulls to a halt in front of thepany. She grabs her purse from the seat, her eyes not leaving Mr Gordon as she shut the car door.


    ¡°Drive safely.¡± She waves to him. She watches his expression through the window and she let out a soft sigh.


    Mnie clutch her purse tightly. She turns around and starts walking towards the entrance. She didn¡¯t wait for him to drive off before walking out of him.


    Mr Gordon watches her until she enters thepany before driving off.


    Archie closes the door behind him as he walks out of the principal¡¯s office. He has his face glued to the piece of paper in his hand.


    He sighs umpteen times. He sneaks his hand inside his backpack and brings out his phone. He put a call across to his personal Uber driver.


    After making the phone calls, he drops his phone and enters the elevator. He hasn¡¯t seen Skye anywhere in the elementary section after she visited the school clinic. He didn¡¯t know where she lives nor did he have her parent¡¯s contact.


    He went to the school principal and collected the little girl¡¯s home address from the principal. It wasn¡¯t an easy task to collect such a thing from the principal but after much pleas, she gave in and wrote down the address for him.


    Archie gets to the first floor and sights the familiar cab park at the front of the building. He smiles and jogs towards the car.


    ss is still going on but he doesn¡¯t care about the day¡¯s lesson. He needs to know how the little girl is fairing.


    ¡°Hi, sir.¡± He greets the man as he enters the car.


    The driver turns his head to have a good look at his face. ¡°Where are you headed? Shouldn¡¯t you be in ss by now?¡± The man asks, he arches his brows which makes Archieugh at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running from the lecture if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking. I just need to go somewhere and it¡¯s very important.¡± Archie says amidst hisughter.


    The driver shakes his head not believing what the youngd is saying. ¡°I¡¯m not taking you to a bar this time.¡± The middle aged man res at him.


    ¡°Ahh, goodness!¡± Archie groans, not believing that the man could be Judging him for his one-time mistake.


    ¡°Check this address,¡± Archie shifted on his seat, and he stretched out the piece of paper to the driver. ¡°Does it look like a bar address?¡± He rolls his eyes before sitting back on the seat.


    ¡°So, that is where you are heading to?¡± The driver asks to be sure. Archie nods and the driver moves his gaze to the steering wheel.


    ¡°Okay!¡± He mumbles and starts the engine.


    Some momentster.


    Archie stands in front of a rented apartment. His fist on the gate, he knock for the second time and yet, he didn¡¯t hear any soundsing from the inside.


    He wonders if the address his principal wrote for him is valid. He has been standing at the entrance gate for about ten minutes now.


    He sighs and moves back from the gate. He looks around the area hoping he will see anyone from the neighbourhood that he could ask about the souls that live in the apartment.


    He gets tired of standing so he puts his backpack on the floor and sits on it. He sighs in distress. ¡°What could be wrong with Skye?¡± He questions himself and gazes at his watch only to behold that it is lunchtime already.


    He stands up from the floor, he bends down to pick up his backpack when he hears footsteps behind him followed by a smooth voice of an elderly woman.


    ¡°You there, are you okay?¡±


    The worried voice of an old woman asking if he is okay is what ginger Archie to lift his gaze from the bag he is about to pick.


    He turns around to have a look at the woman, perhaps, he could seize the opportunity to ask about the people that live in the apartment.


    ¡°Do you by any chance¡­ Skye!¡± He gasps when his eyes meet with the little girl that has her hold on the older woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Skye smiles in surprise. She releases her hold on the woman and runs to embrace Archie.


    Archie falls to his knees and wees the sweet little girl in his embrace. ¡°What happened to you? I was worried.¡± Archie whines. He runs his palm on the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Did you fall ill again?¡± He asks, releasing the girl from the hug. He stares at her face to see that she¡¯s looking healthy.


    ¡°My abu asked me to stay at home for a week. You see brother, I¡¯m sound but she didn¡¯t want me to resume school yet.¡± Skye says pouting.


    Archie grins at her. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. You can stay at home for a little while. I will being to check on you.¡± He smiles, hugging the little girl again.


    ¡°Skye dear, who is this sweet kid?¡± The elderly woman asks her little girl.


    ¡°Ahh, sorry abu.¡± Skye apologises to the woman. ¡°This is my brother¡­ I don¡¯t know his name.¡± Skye pouts sadly.


    ¡°Archie!¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks, brother. Grandmama, this is my brother from school, Archie.¡± She grins loudly.


    ¡°Oh, dear, you are the boy?¡± The woman says more in a questioning manner.


    Archie smiles nodding his head. He stands up to his feet, holding the little girl¡¯s hand in his.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Good afternoon, ma¡± Archie greet her with a beautiful smile on his face.


    ¡°Thank you for watching out for my little Skye. I¡¯m her grandmother and you can call me Vera.¡± The woman smiles. Her wrinkles popped out as sheughed. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± She smiles as she walks up to the entrance gate. She opens the door widely for them to go in.


    ¡°Come with me, brother.¡± Skye smiles pulling Archie inside thepound.


    They unlock the door and get inside the house. ¡°Wee boy.¡± Granny Vera smiles, she walks up to the switch and turns on the light.


    ¡°Thanks for taking care of Skye, ma¡¯am Vera,¡± Archie says while smiling at Skye who wouldn¡¯t release his hand. ¡°She takes her beauty from you, you are so beautiful, ma¡¯am,¡± Archie says, the little girl holding her cheeks, grinning hard at hispliment.


    Granny Veraughs beautifully. ¡°Dear, my beauty is nothingpared to my daughter¡¯s beauty. You should see her mother.¡± She says loudly.


    ¡°Please sit down dear. Let me get us something from the fridge.¡± She lets out, walking away from the mini living room.


    Skye pulls Archie to sit on the sofa, she jumps letting her pigtails bounce in the air.


    ¡°I practice the drawing you taught me. I¡¯ming let me bring it for you.¡± She grins running to her room.


    ¡°Watch your step, Skye!¡± Granny Vera yells from the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes, Abu!¡± Skye yells back to her Granny.


    Archie smiles at the two. He moves his gaze up and his sight catches a familiar face on the frame of the wall. A light gasp escapes his mouth not believing his eyes.


    ¡°Archie dear,¡± Granny Vera says walking out of the kitchen with a tray filled with dessert.


    Archie hastily stands up from his seat and helps the elderly woman with the tray. He ces it gently on the table and sits down back on the sofa.


    ¡°Sorry, I want to ask you a question ma.¡± Archie clears his throat. He shifts ufortably in his seat. ¡°Who is thatdy in that picture? Is she your daughter?¡± He asks pointing at the framework on the wall.


    Granny Vera smiles brightly. ¡°Yes, she is my daughter. She is Skye¡¯s mother.¡± She says, sitting down on the sofa opposite Archie.


    Archie mouthed an ¡®oh¡¯, he hitches the side of his neck as he couldn¡¯t lift his gaze off the frame.


    ¡°Are there any problems, dear?¡± Granny Vera asks, handing him a cup of fruit juice.


    ¡°Everything is fine, she looks like your younger self.¡± Archie praises her beauty, making the woman smile shyly.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Skye shouts as she rushes up to Archie. ¡°See, I drew a bird.¡± She grins, showing her sketchbook to him.


    Granny Vera couldn¡¯t help but smile at the two. She appreciates how Skye is free around the youngd.


    Archie drops his drink and collects the book from her. ¡°Why is your bird not flying higher?¡± He moves his gaze from the sketch to her face.


    ¡°Why is it flying at the branch¡¯s length?¡± He asks, surprised at her drawing.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it broke its arm.¡± She shrugs,ughing at her drawing.


    Archie chuckles. ¡°Is it here?¡± He asks, pointing at the sagged arm.


    ¡°Yes, there.¡± She grins. ¡°Abu, which is my drink?¡± She asks, pointing at the two cups on the tray.


    ¡°Just take one dear.¡± Granny Vera smiles warmly, yawning tiredly as she rests her head on the backrest.


    ¡°Thank you Grandmama.¡± She thanks her grandmother and picks up a ss using her both hands.


    Minutester,


    Archie walks out of the kitchen. He had insisted on rinsing the used cups after they were done with their drinks.


    He walks up to Granny Vera and tells her that he would be going home. It is evening time already and he needs to head home for him to continue his drawing.


    ¡°I will be going now, ma¡¯am. Thanks for the hospitality.¡± Archie says with a slight bow.


    ¡°Oh, dear,¡± Granny Vera smiles, standing up from her seat. ¡°Doe back next time. It is nice to have you here.¡± She says, tapping the youngd on his shoulder.


    ¡°Skye dear,e and bid your brother goodbye.¡± She says, taking her gaze towards her room.


    She left to drop the sketchbook inside after she promised Archie that she would amend the little bird¡¯s arm. She rushes back to the living room after hearing her grandmother call out to her.


    ¡°Brother, are you leaving?¡± She asks as she sees Archie standing on his feet.


    He nods his head. ¡°Yes, I wille back again.¡± He assures her with a charming smile.


    ¡°I will miss you, brother.¡± She cries out, hugging him to her body.


    ¡°Make sure you get well soon so we can see each other every day at school.¡± He crackles as he hugs her back. His eyes unconsciously drift to the frame on the wall and he let out a devilish smirk.

 46

    The staff has ceased the day¡¯s work and Mnie is seen standing outside thepany waiting for the avable cab. She waves to the staff that greet her on the way home.


    She watches as they all drive off in their various cars; she feels jealous of them, but since they seem to be better off than her, she shrugs off the cast-down feelings and keeps a watch for any cab that passes by.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± March, her assistant calls out to her, running in her high heels to meet up with her. ¡°Why are you not leaving? Waiting for someone?¡± She asks, grinning as she stares at Mnie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hmmm, I am not waiting¡­¡±


    Mnie is still saying when a car pulls to a halt in front of them, almost crushing their toes. Mnie peep to have a good look at the crazy driver only to behold Ka smirking devilishly at them.


    ¡°You fucking cop!¡± Mnie hollers at her. She whirls her gaze to March and apologises on her friend¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Yo, baby!¡± Kaughs heavily, peeling off her shade sses.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Ka?¡± Mnie asks, popping her head inside the car through the open window.


    ¡°To take you home, Mine!¡± Ka winks at her.


    Mnieugh heartily before shaking her head. ¡°I will see you tomorrow, dear.¡± Mnie waves in March. She clutches her purse tightly before getting inside the passenger seat.


    ¡°You crazy girl, how do you know that I was here?¡± Mnie questioned Ka who wouldn¡¯t stop grinning at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a job of a tremendous cop, wait, do you still think if I decide to know something, there is anything in the world that could stop me?¡± Kaughs wildly before tapping Mnie on her shoulder. ¡°C¡¯mon I¡¯m more than what you think of me!¡± She smirks, wearing back her shade sses before stepping on the break.


    The drive to Mnie¡¯s former apartment was hushed, she wonder what happened that Ka decide to visit her. ¡®Is she okay?¡¯, her mind is not clear yet.


    ¡°Get off my car before I kick your tiny butt,¡± Ka yells, opening the car door for Mnie.


    Mnie rolls her eyes before stepping down from the car. She gazes at the surrounding and it doesn¡¯t seem like she has vacated the house, everything remains as she left it.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± She asks, closing the car door.


    ¡°Do you want to stand here and question me, or are youing inside?¡± Ka sneer as she locks the car with the control.


    ¡°Arrogant bitch!¡± Mnieugh. She moves her purse to her armpit, pinning it with her arm as she packs her hair up in a messy ponytail.


    Ka shakes her head in weary she sneaks her hand to Mnie¡¯s hair and removes the band that is holding her hair, making her hair fall back on her shoulder.


    ¡°Ouch! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mnie groans loudly, not believing that her friend could still have the mind to stress her after a long day at the office.


    ¡°Your hair is okay that way.¡± Ka smiles, adjusting Mnie¡¯s hair with her hands.


    Mnie knows that she still looks good in a messy ponytail even without checking in the mirror. She doesn¡¯t know why they all prefer her hair down than packing it up.


    ¡°You and Mr Gordon do have a thing with my hair.¡± She kisses her teeth together angrily.


    ¡°Mr Gordon? Is that not your boss?¡± Ka grins as she opens the door. ¡°Why would your boss tell you what to do with your hair?¡± Ka smirked as she pushes the door open.


    Mnie knows that she has made a mistake by saying such but she knows her friend, she wouldn¡¯t let her be until she hears what she wanted to hear.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Can¡¯t my boss speak up when my hair is disturbing me while serving him?¡± Mnie whines, she plunges into the nearest couch and she let out a ¡®moan¡¯ sounds with her kissable mouth.


    Ka gasp before sitting down beside Mnie on the couch. ¡°Oh, my ghad! By saying ¡®my hair is disturbing while serving him¡¯, were you guys making out?¡± Ka moves her palm to her mouth, suppressing herself from crying out. ¡°Did you listen to the sound you made after? You are fucking smacking your boss, oh my god!¡± Ka giggles as Mnie throws a buffer at her.


    Ka ducks it and stopsughing. She knows that her friend can¡¯t do much, but she can¡¯t just be around her without poking fun at her. ¡°Tell me, is he sweet in bed?¡± Ka asks with a straight face.


    ¡°Oh, gracious goodness!¡± Mnie sighs loudly as she is already getting tired of Ka whining. ¡°C¡¯mon Mr Gordon is my boss, there is nothing like that. We only kissed once¡­ Twice, maybe three times but we didn¡¯t make out. We are friends.¡± Mnie hissed, flipping her hair to the back in annoyance.


    ¡°You kissed your boss? Not once but three times?¡± Ka asks with her eyes popping open.


    Mnie bites her bottom lip when she realises she just makes another grave mistake. She ps her mouth, wondering why she can¡¯t just keep such information to herself.


    ¡°Pretend like you never hear it, it was a slip of tongue,¡± Mnie says, pressing her lips together.


    Ka shakes her head negatively. ¡°No, no one is forgetting anything. You must finish what you started and we must talk about it.¡± Ka insists.


    Mnie knows there¡¯s no going back in the conversation but she needs to buy herself time to prepare herself for the conversation.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here? why is everything here sparkling clean after being away for weeks? How did you know that I was at thepany?¡± Mnie stops talking for a while, she gulps down a lump of saliva and turns on the couch. ¡°You see, I have a lot of questions for you but we are drifting to the unnecessary one here,¡± Mnie says, moving a strand of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Mnie Watson,¡± Ka calls out her full name, Mnie knows fully well that if Ka should call out her full name before striking up a conversation, it only means one thing, she wants to clear her curiosity which she is not ready to open up to her.


    ¡°What did you feel for Alfred Gordon?¡± Ka asks with a straight face. There was no way Mnie could hide anything from her after seeing this face of hers.


    ¡°I¡­ you see¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you want to eat?¡± Ka asks, standing up from the couch. She pulls off her jacket and tosses it on the couch.


    ¡°Old habit of yours? Yes, I know.¡± Sheughs.


    Mnie wonders what has gotten to her friend. First, Ka is not the type to cook for a visitor, not even can she cook for herself. She would rathere to Mnie to cook for her than for her to cook for herself, not to talk of her asking Mnie what she wants to eat.


    Secondly, not even in history has Mnie read or heard anywhere that Ka let a conversation slip without going to the bottom of it.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mnie asks, standing up from the couch. ¡°Why are you trying so hard to let the conversation slide?¡± She crosses her arms over her shoulder.


    Kaughs loudly. ¡°That is because you are my friend¡­ My best friend.¡± She corrects herself. ¡°I may be a cop but I do not need to pester my friend before she tells me about her personal life. If you want to tell me then you tell me, but if you don¡¯t want to, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Ka shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so thoughtful of you.¡± Mnie grins.


    ¡°If you talk I will smack your butt.¡± She says and they both chuckles.


    ¡°And yes, I¡¯m asking you what you would love to eat because you seem tired. Even if it¡¯s just a drink, you should have.¡± Ka confesses to Mnie. She walks towards the kitchen but Mnie stops her from going further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just chat over a soft drink.¡± She smiles nervously.


    ¡°Why not beer?¡± Ka scoffs, she¡¯s not a soft drinks fan.


    ¡°Who is the guest here?¡± Mnie rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Ka hiss.


    She walks to the fridge instead and grabs six cans of soft drinks.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just clear out the fridge.¡± Mnie rolls her eyes at Ka.


    ¡°Shut up and take your share of three cans.¡± Ka flouts. She drops the cans of drinks on the centre table and then takes her seat beside her friend.


    ¡°You good?¡± Mnie arched her brows.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine.¡± Ka presses the lid. She opens the can and gulps down the drink.


    ¡°Do you have any problems with me bringing you here?¡± Ka inquires, her tone grasping no expression as she speaks.


    Mnie drop her drink without drinking from it. ¡°Why would I have a problem with it?!¡± She sighs, not knowing how to rify what she said earlier. ¡°Look, I am just curious to know. I¡¯m not revolting against you.¡± She cries out.


    ¡°I was watching the news earlier when I stumbled upon the channel that deals with fashion,¡± Ka lift the can to her mouth and gulp down arge quantity. She licks her bottom lip and then stares at Mnie to see that she hasn¡¯t taken her drink.


    ¡°I saw you and I knew that you were at the Gordonspany¡­ I saw the crest.¡± she shrugs at thest sentence. ¡°And about this ce,¡± Ka move her gaze around the ample living room. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just stoping here, even after you left.¡± She smile, remembering the good times she had with her friend at the apartment.


    Mnie¡¯s face beams with a delightful smile. She knows Ka for keeping her space even if she¡¯s not there.


    ¡°I started this morning.¡± She chooses to reply to the most pertinent conversation. ¡°I was merely helping Mr Gordon out and I didn¡¯t know that I will end up as a Director at their head firm,¡± Mnie utter truthfully, she sees no reason in hiding from her friend. Ka is the only friend she has and she is thest person she would want to hide from.


    Ka chuckles loudly. ¡°How did it get to that? Since when has it been like that?¡± She asks with a stern face.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mnie sighs. ¡°Honestly, I do not know how or when it all started. I felt sorry for him when I first saw him struggling to breathe in his Kitchen, I wanted to do everything in my power to help him.¡± She mutters, dropping her gaze to the floor.


    Ka observes her friend very well, she knows there is more to what she was saying. ¡°Why would you get yourself involved in their business? Mel, you¡¯re just a simple girl who knew nothing about the vicious organisation.¡± Ka screams in fear.


    Mnie bows her head and exin everything that had happened to her friend without leaving a word unsaid.


    Ka forcefully stands up from the couch, standing in front of Mnie with concern ster on her face. ¡°You can¡¯t get yourself involved in their game. Those people are horrendous. Or is there anything you are not telling me?¡± She arches her brows, questioning Mnie with her stare.


    ¡°I¡­ I felt pity for him and I also did it for his son¡¯s sake! You wouldn¡¯t understand Kay. Those two need someone to care for them, someone to love them¡­ you would do the same if you were in my shoe.¡± Mnie blow the gaff. Her mouth wouldn¡¯t stop moving.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to b the whole story. I will support you, Mel, you know I would support you in whatever you do.¡± She sighs and curses under her breath before letting out a weird smile.


    ¡°Just tell me the truth Mel,¡± She grins loudly as the thought crosses her mind. ¡°Do you like him? Do you love Alfred Gordon?¡± Ka asks.


    Mnie nods her head shyly, she¡¯s not sure of her feelings but whatever things she feels for her boss, her mind says it¡¯s love.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Ka sh her a toothy smile. ¡°From the moment you started bbing the story, I knew that you were in love.¡± Ka smile, she leaps as Mnie throws a can of drink at her.


    ¡°Stop saying shit!¡± She scoffs, hiding her red cheeks with her purse.

 47

    Mr Gordon drives inside the Company carport. He open the car door and stuck a foot out of the car. He peep through the mirror, eye searching for Mnie but he couldn¡¯t see her anywhere outside thepany.


    ¡®Did she leave already?¡¯ he thought, his eyes roaming around, searching for her one more time before deciding to put a call across to her.


    ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed under his breath, ¡°Did she hail a cab?¡± He arches his brows. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± He sighs. He rests his head on the backrest.


    ¡°Or is she still busy with work?¡± He flung his eyes open at the thought of Mnie working an extra hour. ¡°I swear I¡¯m so going to sue uncle if he dares stress her.¡± He spat angrily. It¡¯s just her first day, why would he throw a bunch of tasks at her?


    He hasn¡¯t called his uncle in age, and he never thought he would be calling him anytime soon, but there he is, dialling his uncle¡¯s line.


    ¡°Yes, Dad. Good afternoon.¡± He greets his uncle with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Son! How are you? Have you closed for today¡¯s work?¡± the cheerful voice of Drew asks from the other side.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve closed for the day¡¯s worm. I¡¯m at the front of thepany.¡± He rolls his eyes even though he knows the man won¡¯t be seeing him.


    ¡°Are you here for your woman?¡± Drew questions him, he knows that Alfred won¡¯t drive down to the Gordons¡¯ organization just for him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to pick her up. Is she still at the office?¡± Mr Gordon ask calmly, hoping he would hear a positive reply.


    ¡°She left an hour ago, I heard that from her assistant.¡± Drew¡¯s voice sts from the other end.


    Mr Gordon¡¯s mouth an ¡®oh¡¯, and he sighs as his uncle decides to infuriate him with his harsh tone.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get a ride for your woman? Don¡¯t tell me!¡± Drew spat angrily.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true, she didn¡¯t drive herself here this morning.¡± Mr Gordon huff, he tries calming himself down but his uncle keeps on taunting him.


    ¡°If it is true that you brought her in the morning, why didn¡¯t you pay me respect?¡± He queries him, one could tell that he is a bit angry at him.


    ¡°I fucking drove her here in the morning. Sorry, I didn¡¯t step down to greet you but, she fucking shouldn¡¯t have left with someone else.¡± He yells, hitting the steering wheel as he speaks. How could she leave without hearing from him?


    ¡°Suit you right. You shouldn¡¯t be too cheap, she¡¯s your woman.¡± Drew spat. Follow by the rustling sound of a paper which tells that he¡¯s still working at the moment.


    ¡°Dad, I will talk to youter.¡± Mr Gordon sighs, he can¡¯t stand his uncle at all, not when he is furious with what Mnie did.


    He hang up the call when he didn¡¯t get any reply from his uncle. The man can be a little prickly.


    ¡°She left with Andy, right?¡± Heughs through his beak, ¡°She fucking rides in his car. C¡¯mon Mel, I¡¯m better off than him.¡± He hisses audibly, hitting his fist on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Is that what you want huh?¡± He arches his brows as if he¡¯s orchestrating his question at her, ¡± ¡°Taking off with a man you know nothing about. Not bad!¡± he kisses his teeth in animosity.


    He ignites the engine and drives out of the carport at high speed. She can do whatever shit she wants with her life, she owns her life and he can not dictate for her.


    ¡®But since people believe that you were together, she should have stuck with you and made it real¡¯, his inner mind fire at him, and he nods his head in conceding to what his mind said.


    ¡°Does she even care about me at all?¡± Mr Gordon hiss, banging his fist on the steering wheel. He then moves his hand to his head, stroking his hair as he drives inside the gate. ¡°Acting like everything about me is of less concern to her.¡± He shrieks, letting the seatbelt slide down from his body.


    He picks up his briefcase and walks inside the house. Getting to the living room, he sights Archie in the kitchen cutting vegetables on the counter.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Archie cries out, moving his finger to his face.


    Mr Gordon wonders what is happening to him, he drops his briefcase on the couch and strides to the kitchen to have a look at his son. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks as he fully enters the kitchen.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Archie groans, he moves his gaze to his father. ¡°I snip my finger while chopping vegetables.¡± He says amidst tears. He puffs out air on his finger.


    Mr Gordon shakes his head. ¡°What were you thinking, chopping vegetables when you haven¡¯t done it before?¡± He mumbles angrily, he stretched out his hand to him. Archie lifts his palm to his and moves his gaze away from his father.


    ¡°I was only striving to prepare dinner for you¡­ Us.¡± Archie sniffs when he couldn¡¯t believe that he would be getting scolded for trying to ease everyone¡¯s stress.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you get your fingers cut. But, you should have not to tried to do it since you do not know about cooking.¡± Mr Gordon mumbles. ¡°Thank God it¡¯s not that deep,e with me let¡¯s get you treated.¡± Mr Gordon proposes, he takes Archie¡¯s hand and walks him out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Sit here, let me get the box.¡± Mr Gordon makes him straddle on the couch, he picks up his briefcase and strides towards the staircase. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, just leave it like that I will take care of it.¡± He yells from up the stairs as he hastily strolls through the hallway that leads to his room.


    A part of him wants to ignore and a part of him wants to check if Mnie is home yet, in her room. He treads to her room, prates inside and shouts her name twice. Knowing that she¡¯s not inside her room, only means one thing.


    ¡°Mnie is not home yet!¡± he exims in surprise. ¡°She¡¯s enjoying herself with Andy.¡± He shrugs his shoulders and then proceeds to his room. He flung his jacket and briefcase on the bed, walk to his cab and bring out the box.


    He walks out of his room, with his mind not clear at the thought of Mnie being with Andy instead ofing home after work.


    He rolls up his sleeve as he descends the stairs. ¡°So, let¡¯s get your cut treated.¡± He grins, settling down beside Archie who has his eyes glued to the blood on his finger.


    ¡°Why did you take so long just to fetch that?¡± Archie groans, still not taking his eyes off his finger.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mr Gordon stops from opening the box. He stares at his son for a while and then shakes his head. ¡°I decided to check on someone¡­ Something rather.¡± He clears his throat, opens the box and brings out a wrap of chocte.


    ¡°She¡¯s not home yet, you should have asked me before rushing off to check her in her room. She¡¯s my Aunty, not yours.¡± Archie rolls his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not checking up on her because I want to. Just wanted to ask her about someone.¡± he lies, unwrapping the chocte. ¡°Say, Ahh!¡± He says to Archie.


    Archie opens his mouth and Mr Gordon shoves the chocte in his mouth. He chews the chocte and smiles because he knows that his father is really curious to know where she is.


    ¡°Can I have one more wrap?¡± Archie demands. His father shakes his head negatively which makes him earn a groan from his son as he applies the ointment to his cut.


    ¡°One wrap for a patient, not two¡­ Okay?!¡± He res at Archie.


    ¡°But if she¡¯s the one that is asking I¡¯m sure you will give it to her.¡± Archie rolls his eyes.


    Mr Gordon lift his gaze from Archie¡¯s hand. ¡°Who is the ¡®she¡¯, who are you talking about?¡± He asks truthfully, having no idea who he is referring to.


    ¡®No one¡­ I¡¯m just saying.¡± Archie shrugs.


    Mr Gordon only sighs, he applies a band-aid to the cut and packs up the box. He moves his back backwards and rests his head on the backrest.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Mr Gordon asks, closing his eyes ready to fall asleep on the couch for the first time.


    ¡°Yes, I have eaten,¡± says Archie, holding the empty crust of the chocte wrap in his hand. ¡°I ate two slices of pizza with milk.¡± He smiles, licking the chocte wrap.


    ¡°I never ask you to tell me what you ate,¡± Mr Gordon groans. ¡°Don¡¯t be a parrot! I only ask if you have eaten.¡± He mumbles, rubbing his eyes with the tip of his hand.


    ¡°Please, can I have one more wrap?¡± Archie begs, his eyes not leaving the box.


    Mr Gordon promptly unfolds his gaze, staring at his son with his head still on the backrest. ¡°Take two wraps.¡± He sighs immediately after he says that.


    Archie beams with a smile, not only is he getting one wrap but two. ¡°Thanks, Dad!¡± he smiles.


    He quickly opens the box and brings out two wraps. ¡°You should get more packs of this candy, I will be getting injured more often.¡± He chuckles as he speaks.


    ¡°Then you will be getting treated at the family hospital each time you get injured, henceforth.¡± Mr Gordonughs. The evil re from Archie makes him stopughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be cheap, it¡¯s just a stupid chocte.¡± Archie sneers at him.


    Mr Gordon watches him keenly. ¡°If it¡¯s that stupid why not give it back?¡± He rolls his eyes as he watches his son shove the chocte in his mouth. He¡¯s being a crackhead and he is at the edge of ming himself for giving him the chocte in the first ce.


    ¡°No thank you.¡± Archie chuckles. ¡°Wanna ask you a question,¡± Archie says, sitting properly on the couch.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mr Gordon groans. He lifts his head off of the backrest and adjusts his seat. Archie contests if he should proceed with his question or not.


    ¡°When are you getting married?¡± Archie asks and Mr Gordon chokes on his drool.

 48

    Ka stops the engine when they get to the front of the mansion. She notifies Mnie that she will being in, next time.


    ¡°Are you sure you will be visiting me here?¡± Mnie arch her brows, she knew her friend like the back of her palm. Ka is invariably busy that she wonders if she can spare time to visit her.


    ¡°Have I ever made an erroneous promise to you in the past?¡± Ka ask with her mouth flung open.


    ¡°Nah,¡± Mnie giggles, hitching the back of her neck. ¡°I¡¯m just asking to be sure, you know, you are a cop and you are always busy.¡± sheughs at herself.


    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m never busy when ites to you. I¡¯m sure you know that.¡± Ka res hard at her.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t give me that face. I¡¯m just stating what I know.¡± Mnieugh widely making Ka wiggle her mouth at her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You are stating rubbish.¡± They bothugh.


    ¡°Drive safely,¡± Mnie says, stepping down from the car.


    ¡°My regards to your crush.¡± Ka winks and Mnie hide her face away from her.


    She waves at Ka, then clutches tight at her purse and watches as Ka reverses the car and drives off.


    She smiles brightly and turns around to get inside the house. She enters the password and unlocks the gate. She walks in and the gate close behind her.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s at home already.¡± She res at his car in the garage before stepping inside the house.


    She is still mad at him for not talking to her earlier and she is not going to forget how he left without telling her ¡®goodbye¡¯


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t slice the meat.¡± Mr Gordon yells at Archie, rushing from the counter to where Archie stood on the other side, stopping him before he slices the meat into tiny pieces.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± Archieughs when his father hijacks the de from him. ¡°I just want to slice it the way you do it earlier. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Archie faked a groan.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it the wrong way.¡± Mr Gordonughs, and he pushes the rice for him to wash. ¡°Just wash that and bring it to me.¡± He taps his head and walks away from him.


    Mnie watches their chat from the living room, she smiles and tries to move her feet to waddle to the kitchen but ceases on her track.


    ¡°Give them their privacy.¡± she chants and strides up the stairs, heading to her room.


    ¡°Home sweet home!¡± she smiles, twist the doorknob and enters her room.


    ¡°Oh! How much I have missed the scent of my room.¡± she moans loudly as she inhales the scent of her room.


    She walks up to the dressing table and drops her purse on it, she picks up a band and packs her hair up in a tight ponytail. She then undoes the hook of her top and peels off her dress. She drops the dress inside the bin and picks out a folded towel from the closet and wraps her body in it.


    Mnie strides to the bathroom and has a quick wash. She whistles as she scrubs her body under the shower.


    She steps out of the shower minutester, turns off the shower, wraps the towel around her body and strides out of the bathroom. She closes the door behind her and walks up to the closet.


    ¡°Need to check the time.¡± She mumbles as she stretches out her hand to take her phone from her purse.


    She sighs deeply when she realises she hasn¡¯t turned the phone back on. She did turn it off when she was having a conversation with the industry secretary.


    She turns it on and she seems a bit surprised to see that she has an unread message from Andy. Just when she is about to reply to his message, his call enters and she let out a shy smile.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she speaks first.


    Andy didn¡¯t speak instantly which make Mnie wonder if he call her by blunder.


    ¡°Hey, Andy Reid!¡± she calls out to him.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m mad at you.¡± she hears the broken voice of Andy and she wonders what she did to hurt the feelings of her dear friend.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? What did I do wrong?¡± she questions him as she has no idea of what he is spewing.


    ¡°Why did you ditch me during lunch?¡± He cries out.


    Mnie gasps loudly, she moves her hand to her face and presses it gently against her soft lips. She whines humbly as she suddenly remembers that she was supposed to have lunch with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andy, I swear I didn¡¯t mean to ditch you,¡± Mnie confesses.


    She hitches her head as she doesn¡¯t know how to present what happened to him.


    ¡°Something came up and I left to have lunch somewhere else.¡± she let out truthfully, only excluding Mr Gordon from the story.


    Andy sighs audibly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, make sure you find time to have lunch with me tomorrow,¡± he says and he nods her head.


    ¡°Of cause, we will be having lunch together, tomorrow unfailingly.¡± She smiles and she hears his soft chuckle.


    ¡°So, tell me about your day. What was it like working as the organization¡¯s Director?¡± Andy asks and Mnie whines in squander.


    ¡°It was awesome! But I wouldn¡¯t lie, it was one heck of a task.¡± She groans and he let out a friendly giggle.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯tugh.¡± Mnie snap at him.


    Andy clears his throat twice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized. ¡°Aside from the respect and cash that follows, there¡¯s nothing great in it. Sorry for saying that.¡± He chuckles. Mnie hears his faint cough and she entreats he keeps on choking on his froth.


    ¡°Keep on choking.¡± She says to him, not bothering to pity him.


    Andy stops coughing. ¡°You are such a crooked friend.¡± Heughs.


    Hisugh sounds like a joke to her ears, Mnie let out a smile almost choking on her spittle.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± She grins loudly.


    She walks up to the wardrobe and brings out a knee-length turtle neck gown and throws it on the bed. She presses her neck on the phone they she ces on her shoulder as she continues her conversation with Andy.


    She grins once in a while when Andy says something funny, and pouts her mouth when he teases her.


    ¡°Hey, I need to get dressed, okay?! Will chat yater.¡± She smiles and hangs up the call.


    ¡°Pheww!¡± she exims and tosses her phone on the table. She loses the towel and lets it slide down from her body, and it falls freely to her knees.


    She picks up her body lotion and applies it to her body, massaging her skin with her fingers.


    She put on her undies and walk up to the bed to d in the dress she has selected to wear from the wardrobe. She zips down the zipper and d in the milk gown.


    She walks back to the dresser and looks at her reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Gross! Is this how I¡¯m going to look this evening?!¡± She let out a gasp and quickly sit down on the chair to wear light makeup.


    She applies a little powder and wears her mascara before rubbing red lipstick on her kissable lips.


    She almost forgot about her hair she packed it up in a ponytail. ¡®What if I appear in a ponytail and he hates me for that?¡¯ her heart beat louder at the mere thought of him hating her.


    She quickly removes the band that is holding her hair and lets her hair fall on her back. She grabs the hairbrush and brushes her hair before applying hair lotion.


    ¡°Too much effort to go downstairs.¡± she rolls her eyes as she let out.


    She parts her hair in the middle and wears a sweet fragrance. She picks up her phone to check up on Ka.


    She dials her lip and Ka picks up at the first ring.


    ¡°She who is calling.¡± Kaughs, her voice sounds so loud that one could mistake that she is speaking somewhere inside the room.


    ¡°Stop ranting,¡± Mnieughed. ¡°Have you gotten home?¡± Mnie asks, touching the ne that rests firmly on her neck.


    ¡°Home?!¡± Ka¡¯sughter sted from the other side. ¡°You won¡¯t believe that I got called from the chief. Now, I¡¯m heading somewhere to settle a dispute.¡± She chuckles and Mnie wonders how she usually found her work funny.


    ¡°Okay, drive safely. I will call youter.¡± Mnie smiles.


    ¡°Yeah, take care sweetie,¡± Ka says and the call gets cut.


    ¡°Such a character.¡± Mnie smiles, stands up from the chair, drops her phone on the table and walks out of the room.


    Getting downstairs, she heads straight to the dining room and settles down on the empty seat between Archie and Mr Gordon.


    She chuckles, it feels as though the chair was intentionally left for her.


    ¡°Hi, good evening.¡± she greets them warmly and she gets stunned when she earned no reply from both of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m greeting,¡± she says with a raise of her voice.


    None of the guys replies and she wonders what they are up to. ¡°Thanks for the¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, please pass me the water.¡± Archie cut Mnie off.


    Mr Gordon smiles and passes the water to his son. ¡°Eat well my son.¡± He grins and Mnie moves her gaze from him to Archie.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± She cries out, hitting her spoon on the table.

 49

    Mnie eat her food silently, she curse them both under her breath as they left her all by herself. She decided to tease Archie so she stretch her hand and pick meat from his te.


    Archie groans and picks two from her te. Mnie gasp loudly grasping the attention of Mr Gordon.


    ¡°Why did you take two types of meat when I only take one from your te?¡± Mnie hollers, she red at Archie and he stuck out his tongue at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for stealing from me.¡± Heughs and Mnie stares at him in surprise.


    ¡°Me? Steal?¡± She scoffs, ¡°It calls taking not stealing. I took it not steal it.¡± She snaps at him.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± Archieugh. ¡°Name it whatever you want.¡± He mutters.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to take everything from you.¡± Mr grabs his te and put it in her front.


    ¡°That¡¯s worst than stealing.¡± Archieughs, stands up and jumps on her back.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Mnie yells,ughing as she hit him lightly on his back.


    Mr Gordon drops his spoon, stands up from his seat and walks away from the dining room.


    ¡°Give me back my food?¡± Archie demands.


    Mnie pushes his te back to him and he grabs his te, snickering as he goes back to his seat.


    Mnie look sideways and notice the empty seat beside her. ¡°Where did he go?¡± She blurts out loudly.


    ¡°Why are you curious?¡± Archie smirked, hitting his spoon on the te.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not talking to you,¡± Mnie yells at him.


    ¡°Then why did you ask me?¡± Archie yells back at her.


    ¡°Is that how to talk to your Auntie? Where are your manners?¡± Mnie croaks.


    Archie mps his mouth shut and she appreciates it more than anything. ¡®Good!¡¯ she mumbles under her breath as she continues with her food.


    ¡°Hey, mind going outside to the waterfall with me, after dinner?¡± Mnie propose she notice the smirk on his face and she wish she could just p the stupid smirk off his lips.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± He asks, crossing his hand over his chest.


    ¡°Nevermind.¡± Mnie mumbles.


    Archie is ascertaining what seems arduous for Mnie to discern. Right, when she got to the dining room she conceded that Archie is acting out of character but she doesn¡¯t know why.


    Minutester,


    They were already finished eating, Mnie clear the used dishes and pack them into the kitchen to wash. After rinsing the dishes in the sink, she dry them with a neat napkin and set the dishes back where they belonged.


    She stops the faucet from running and peek behind her back to see Archie standing by the door with arms crossed.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Mnie scoffs, swerving her face back to the faucet. She pleats the napkin and drops it gently on the counter.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asks, gently sneaking her hand behind her head, grabbing a handful of her hair and packing it up in a ponytail.


    Archie ignores her question and moves closer to her. ¡°Do you still want to go outside?¡± He asks, helping her to roll her hair in a doughnut style.


    Mnieugh inwardly. Can Archie ever be serious? He told her earlier that he is not interested in going outside even though he didn¡¯t mention it. But it showed in his tone that he was not interested.


    ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± Mnie shifts away from him when he is done with her hair.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± Archie broaden his eyes, not believing that Mnie could be bestowing him a dose of his lozenge.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you the one that asked me to do with you?¡± He yells loudly.


    Mnie scowls at him. ¡°Where are your manners?¡± She whizzes, resting her butt on the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± He groans.


    ¡°Manners!¡± Mnie rectify.


    ¡°Please, I want toe with you.¡± He mumbles through gritted teeth.


    Mnie smiles, knowing fully well that he still has some dedication for her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± She giggles throws her arm on her shoulder and starts to drag him with her.


    ¡°Hey, I can walk on my own.¡± Archie grunts, struggling to break free from her grip.


    ¡°I need to teach you some manners.¡± Mnie smiles, pinching the back of his neck.


    Archie wails loudly that Mnie fears his father will be hearing his cries. She quickly let go of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re wicked.¡± He hisses.


    Mnie didn¡¯t say anything, she watch him walk away and she run after him. She grabs his hand when she meets up with his pace. He tries avoiding her but she didn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he rasps.


    ¡°Don¡¯tin.¡± She warns.


    Archie halts on his track which makes Mnie stop likewise since they are holding hands.


    He moves his free hand to his waist and spins his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯tin.¡± He tries imitating how she speaks. Mnie chuckles at his silly gesture.


    ¡°Is that how I speak?¡± She coughs amidst herughter rubs her chest and ps him on his arm.


    They resume their walk with Archie simting everything she says.


    They get to the side of the building and meet Mr Gordon who straddles dejected on the floor with his foot dipped in the water.


    Archie slides his hand off Mnie¡¯s grip and sits down quietly beside his father on the floor. Mnie clears her throat and takes her seat beside Archie which automatically makes Archie in between the two adults.


    Mr Gordon didn¡¯t act as though he knows that they are with him. He didn¡¯t say anything nor does he react to the bodily contact with his son.


    Archie dips his feet in the water and gesture to Mnie to do the same. Mnie wanted to protest but she doesn¡¯t want to grab the attention of Mr Gordon, so she slowly slide her legs inside the water.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game, Aunty,¡± he says, Mnie stares at him, wondering which game he is trying to introduce.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°What game?¡± she asks, rubbing her sweaty palms together.


    ¡°Word for word,¡± he grins, ¡°if I say a word, you will make a sentence with it, and I will also make a sentence with thest sentence you make,¡± Archie announces and Mnie shakes her head negatively.


    ¡°Not interested.¡± She blurts out, caring less about what he has to say about the noneptance.


    ¡°You are no fun at all.¡± Archie hisses loudly.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She mumbles, stealing a nce from Mr Gordon.


    ¡°Do you want to sing? Remember you wanted to sing for me thest time?¡± Archie says, pping his legs in the water.


    Mnieugh out loud. ¡°You told me then that my voice would block your ears. so, no thank you.¡± She shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°Do you forget things at all?¡± Archie rolls his eyes at her.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She crackles.


    ¡°Do you remember our first meeting here?¡± Archie suddenly asks after several minutes of silence, drifting his gaze to Mnie.


    Sheughs heartedly, remembering their stupid encounter. ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡± Mnie coughs slightly. ¡°It was¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Mr Gordon and Archie say in unison. Mnie hitch her jaw in chagrin.


    Archie smirk discreetly, he knows that his father has been fighting the urge to chip in their chat but doesn¡¯t know how to. So, he simply helps him out by bringing in the conversation that his father is in.


    ¡°You were lost in the beauty of the cataract that you thought I was your inner mind. Auntie, I¡¯m ashamed of you.¡± Archie whines, hiding his face with his palm.


    Mnie chuckles and pinch his ear.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Archie groans, he rubs his ear as he stares angrily at her.


    ¡°Your gaze was fixed on the entrance gate that when I tries pulling your attention, you seemed perplexed by my elegance face that you started dripping saliva.¡± Mr Gordon chuckle, a peek at Mnie and he unearths how delightful she looks with her lips moving on their own. He resists the urge to grab her and kiss the temptation out of her, his son is there and he can¡¯t do as he pleases.


    That aside, he notices that she seemed different and he mouth an ¡®oh¡¯, when he discovers that her hair was packed up. ¡®Shit¡¯, he curses under his breath and looks away from her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t drooling over you.¡± Mnie disavow the fact that she was indeed drooling over him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to meet my boss that way.¡± She says with her gaze fixed on her thighs.


    Archiezily rubs his eyes. He slides his legs out of the water and stands up from the floor.


    Mnie stared at him, wondering where he is going. ¡°Where to?¡± she asks, staring nervously at him.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I need to get some sleep.¡± He smile shortly and started walking away after exchanging a look with his father.


    He knows that his father is dying inside. He fucking confessed that he like her but didn¡¯t know how to tell her. Archie sees no issues if his father should date his babysitter but he couldn¡¯t watch him treat her like clutter. He clearly warns him not to act out of character and if he does, he will be the one to separate them.


    He¡¯s going inside so his father could do necessary.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mnie sigh sadly when the little boy is out of sight.


    Mr Gordon shifts closer to her on the floor, he sneaks his hand to her shoulder and moves her to his body, resting her head on his shoulder. He pats her head lightly and smiles at how soft her hair is.


    Mnie grin like an idiot and rest her head faultlessly on his shoulder.


    ¡°I told you to always let your hair down.¡± He grumbles, moves his hand to her hair and removes the band that is holding her hair. He moves his hand on her hair, tracing the length of hair that stops right on her waistline.


    ¡°You are beautiful,¡± he inhales the scent of her hair. ¡°And smell nice.¡± He says, earning a soft moan from Mnie.


    She quickly moves her palm to her mouth, suppressing the urge to make another sinful sound. What is she thinking?


    ¡°Where did you go to after work and who did you go with?¡± He suddenly asks.


    He release her head from his shoulder and stare intensely at her gaze, fearing she would lie to him.


    ¡°Whose car did you ride in?¡± He asks with a crucial look.

 50

    Mnie is not expecting the question. She wonder if he went to pick her up after she left. The look on his face tells that he knew she left with someone but doesn¡¯t know who.


    ¡°My friend, Ka picked me up.¡± She let out truthfully. ¡°She took me to my old apartment, that was the reason why I came homete.¡± She says with a soft smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mr Gordon mutter lowly, he releases his hand from her shoulder and slowly looks away from her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have no idea of what happened, I thought you went with someone else so I resent you for leaving without me.¡± He sighs, and Mnie smiles at him, even though he can not see it.


    She understands who he is referring to and she wonders what is wrong with her riding inside Andy¡¯s car. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see him before leaving. It wasn¡¯t him.¡± Sheughs and pulls his hand so he can face her.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Mr Gordon yells. ¡°Don¡¯tugh, it¡¯s not funny.¡± He groans and pulls her for a hug.


    Mnie smile, this man can be a baby. ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± She teases him, curling up in his chest.


    Mr Gordon sneered at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried,¡± he rolls his eyes. ¡°I was mad at you.¡± He says, caressing her hair.


    Mnie chuckles in his chest. ¡°Really? That¡¯s not fair.¡± She groans.


    ¡°I know and that¡¯s the reason for my apologies.¡± He moves his lip to her hair and nts a kiss on the side of her head.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mnie suddenly asks when she senses the sadness in his tone.


    Mr Gordon stops fondling her hair which gives Mnie ess to slip off the hug. She sits straight and takes his hands in hers. She rubs her thumb on the back of his hands and he let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°What is it that is bothering you?¡± Mnie asks, she stares at him with a look no one has ever shown him before. He is not sure if it¡¯s love or worries.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Archie!¡± He sighs.


    Hearing about Archie, Mnie¡¯s heart skip a beat and she let go of his hand. She sits tight and urges him to continue with what he has to say. She cares so much about Archie that she fears the little boy has done another thing that infuriates his father.


    ¡°What about him? Did anything happens?¡± She asks, letting her hand drop on his thigh.


    ¡°Archie is fine,¡± he sighs when reality down on him, Mnie only worries about them as her master. She doesn¡¯t love him, she doesn¡¯t harbour any feelings for him, he just confirms that and he feels hurt that he has been hoping and waiting for the one that will never be his.


    ¡°So, what happens.¡± She asks, her brows arching in confusion.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯ he curses under his breath, ¡®can you just stop worrying?¡¯ he groans and gently squeeze her hand on his thigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely worried about his birthday.¡± He smiles and Mnie¡¯s mind eases a bit, knowing that nothing has happened between them.


    ¡°Why is it bothering you?¡± She asks, still not of the reasons why he would be worried about a birthday of all things.


    Mr Gordon sighs. ¡°As you know, I haven¡¯t been a good father to him.¡± He gulps hard like never before. ¡°The truth is, Archie has never celebrated his birthday before and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± He moves his hand to his hair and brushes it to the back.


    ¡°I want to be good to him, I suddenly see a reason to be a father and I want my son to feel my presence even if it¡¯s this once.¡± He whines and drops his head on her shoulder.


    Mnieugh at him, whining like a baby. She strokes his ck hair and feels its length. ¡°Is that why you are worried?¡± She beams. He nods his head on her shoulder and she smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, why are you still worried?¡± She says and he let out an audible groan. ¡°I will do everything I can to help you. Just tell me what you want me to do and I will deliver.¡± She assures him with an alluring smile.


    ¡°What can I do without you?¡± He puffs out.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± She grins, hugs him and pats his back.


    ¡°I wish to meet your friend one of these days.¡± He says, his chin hitting her back as he speaks.


    ¡°Ka?!¡± Mnie chuckle, ¡°She is always busy. I even wonder how she creates time to pick me up today.¡± She smiles as she speaks of her friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I am now your friend, that automatically makes us friends, including Ka. Just tell her that her second friend wishes to meet her.¡± He grins behind her back and she grabs his hair.


    ¡°Okay, I will deliver your message.¡± she smiles and pack his hair in her hand. ¡°Your hair is getting longer, same with Archie.¡± She affirmed. His hair is long enough to be able to pack up, but she wonders if he will want to pack it up.


    ¡°Do you not like it? I can cut it if you want.¡± He says with his eyes close.


    Mnie shake her head. ¡°I love it this way.¡± She smiles. ¡°We will be wearing the same hairband.¡± She chuckles and he groans behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡± He yells, he moves his face to her neck, finds a good spot and bites her.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Mnie yelp. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± She whimpers and pushes him off of her.


    Mr Gordon sucks on his bottom lip. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for thinking of packing you¡­ Our hair.¡± He bulges his tongue at her and Mnie marvels at how she gets familiar with the crazy man in front of her.


    ¡°Is that why you bite me?¡± She asks, moving nigher to him.


    ¡°Yes. Do you want more?¡± Heughs wildly.


    Mnie lunges over him and begins to bite him all over his body.


    Mr Gordon let out a rough giggle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mel,¡± he yells, slightly pushing her off and running away from her.


    The next day,


    ¡°Bye Dad. Bye, Auntie.¡± Archie smiled, he step down from the car and flung his backpack over his shoulder.


    ¡°Bye, Archie.¡± Mnie bid him goodbye. ¡°Your lunch box.¡± She yells after him.


    ¡°Oh! Thanks, Auntie.¡± he smiles, fetches his lunch box and starts moving towards the building.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to escort him to his ss? Why the long stare?¡± Mr Gordon is forced to ask when Mnie doesn¡¯t want to look away from Archie.


    ¡°What if I decided to follow him, what will you do?¡± She rolls her eyes and tries to remove her seatbelt.


    ¡°You have work to do.¡± He scoffs and starts the engine. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to get fired on your second day in the office.¡± He grins out thest sentence.


    ¡°Yeah. Whatever!¡± sheughs and adjusts the seatbelt.


    ¡°Any ns for lunch?¡± Mr Gordon asks, staring at Mnie with keen interest.


    She smirks. ¡°I haven¡¯t even had breakfast yet you¡¯re hoping to n for lunch. Please keep driving.¡± She taps his shoulder and rests her head on the backrest.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite impressive!¡± Mnie grins loudly.


    Mr Gordon shakes his head. ¡°Far from that.¡± heughs and returns his gaze to the front.


    ¡°Do you mind if I pay a visit to the principal of Archies¡¯s schoolter?¡± Mnie asks, she moves on her seat to have a proper gaze at Mr Gordon.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving, Mel. We haven¡¯t even gotten to the office, yet you are already nning on what to doter.¡± He smirks, Mnie understands what he did, and he fucking gets back at her.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± she arches her brows, then nods her head.


    ¡°But what are you nning to do? Why do you want to see the school principal?¡± He asks, curiosity won¡¯t let him stay quiet without asking the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you, keep driving.¡± She yells loudly. Mr Gordon stares at her and wonders how she doesn¡¯t feel pain in her throat for yelling extensively every time.


    The car pulled to a halt in front of the enormouspany, Mnie step down from the car, waved at Mr Gordon and didn¡¯t wave for him to say anything before striding inside thepany. The staff bows to her as she walks majestically towards the elevator. She¡¯s fighting the urge to bow to the staff thates her way.


    She notices the extra respect that is been given to her by the staff and wonders how they all know that she is the new Director. Not all of them were present at the conference hall so she marvel at how they all know.


    She press the first-floor button and the elevator door opened. She gets in and it closes. She meets three staff inside, they all bow to her as soon as they realise the person that enters the elevator with them.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡± they all shout in unison.


    She smiles brightly at them. ¡°Good morning,¡± she says shortly.


    The rest of the ride is hushed and she appreciates it. The elevator makes a beep sound and Mnie is the first person to get out of the elevator.


    She studies the change in the atmosphere and she dreads what is happening.


    She strides down the hallway that leads to her office, twists the doorknob and the door creeps open.


    ¡°Congrattion!¡±es the shouts of the fashion team in her office.

 51

    The bell chimes for the end of sses. Archie is the first to always get out of ss since he has no friends he would be waiting for.


    Don¡¯t get it wrong, Archie is the elite of his ss and everyone would obliterate to be his friend but he chooses not to mingle with any of his ssmates.


    Archie shove his books inside the backpack and flung them over his shoulders.


    Archie stands up from his seat, grabs his ball pen and shoves it into his pant pocket. He checks his locker to see if he forget anything. After he is sure that he has packed everything, he nods and strides towards the exit.


    ¡°Hey, can you wait up? Let¡¯s heed out together.¡± Travis, his seatmate, tries calling out to him but Archie is far from listening to his words. He strides out of the ss and heeds to the hallway that leads outside.


    He halts walking and slips out his phone from the backpack. He resumes walking and operating his phone with his face glued to the phone.


    Not operating the phone in the hallway, he is well aware of the rule but he needs to contact his cab driver. He hate standing outside, waiting for the aged man outside thepound while his mate would be entering into their parent¡¯s car.


    He searches for the driver¡¯s contact and is about to put the call across to him when he bumps into someone. His phone falls to the tiles floor with a loud thud.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he curses under his breath and bends over to pick up the phone.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, the phone didn¡¯t have any cracks anywhere. He rubs his thumb on the t screen of his Samsung phone.


    ¡°Need someone to inform you that you bump into me and that you need to apologise?¡± An angry voice of a boy from the next-door ss yells in anger.


    Archie pocket his phone, forgetting about the driver he originally wanted to call. ¡°Also need someone to inform you that I wasn¡¯t looking when we bump into each other?¡± Archie scoffs, he raises his head to have a good look at the dumbhead that he is exchanging words with.


    ¡°We bumped into each other?¡± The boy asks, he gazes at his two friends and they make bubbles with theirrge mouths.


    ¡°Did you not know?¡± Archie arches his brows. He scoffs when he remembers where he had met the boy before. The boy hade to him before at the cafeteria, he proposed to Archie to be his friend but he deferentially rejects his proposal.


    ¡®This fucking sucker!¡¯ Archie groans inwardly.


    ¡°How can you say ¡®we bumped into each other¡¯ when it clearly shows that you are the one that¡¯s not looking where you are going?¡± One of the boy¡¯s friends growled through his gritted teeth.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s time for the defence dog to speak. That makes sense.¡± He ps, smirking devilishly at the boy that stands disgruntled at the back.


    ¡°You dare not insult my friend!¡± Another yell, pointing his index finger at Archie¡¯s face.


    Archie smirks. ¡°Your stupid brain should have been the judge. How can you im that I bumped into you when I wasn¡¯t looking?¡± Archie says, tapping the head of the boy he wouldn¡¯t even care to remember his name.


    ¡°If you were aware of my presence and know that I wasn¡¯t looking, you should have called out to me or better yet, shift from my way.¡± Archie deride. He nce at the infuriate boy and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he has said to make him angry.


    ¡°Hey, you better watch your tongue. You shameless boy with no mother.¡± The boy that ims that Archie bumped into him says, flinging his fingers in the air as he speaks.


    Quoting him as a child with no mother is what trigger the evil in him. Archie moves closer to him, grabs the cor of the boy¡¯s shirt and pushes him to the wall. He raises his fist in the air, he is close to punching him in the mouth when therees a murmur from the schr.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Is that not the supermodel?¡± came a girlish voice from the next ss.


    ¡°The face of Star Channel?¡± Another voice asks which results in loud gasps from the whole ss.


    ¡°Christ Jesus! The ascending model is here in our school?!¡± A doubtful voice yells out to others.


    ¡°She fucking model the coat I¡¯m wearing!¡±es an arrogant voice amidst the schr.


    ¡°I know right? I just ordered mine!¡± Another bash at her.


    ¡°Look how stunning she is!¡± A female teacher whispers to a male instructor.


    Archie smiles cheekily when he sees Mnie waving at the students that rush to take a video of her. He releases his grip on the boy and slightly pushes him.


    Mnie catwalks to where he stands with the other boys, she peels off her thick-lensed sses and moves a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Hey,¡± she smiles brightly at Archie, stretching out her arms widely for him to get in.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Archieugh wildly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He runs into her arms and she wraps her arms around him. Sniffing his hair with a beautiful smile ster on her face.


    ¡°What happened to you? Why are you fighting your fellow student?¡± Mnie growls into his ear.


    Archie grins as she releases him from the hug. ¡°Did you see it? Wait, how long have you been watching?¡± He asks with eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she says, taking his hand in hers. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mnie gently pull him with her as she make her way out of the mob of schrs that hade out of their sses to behold the supermodel.


    Buzz of chats fills the air as they walk out of them. Some were unable to believe that Archie is rted to the star model, while some argue that the elegantdy is truly his mother since they share no resemnce.


    Mnie stops in front of a green Lamborghini, she unlocks the door with the control and nudges Archie to get in.


    Being an observant little boy, Archie examines the car for a while, he wonders where she got the car from since his father has no green Lamborghini.


    ¡°Whose car is this? And why are you riding it?¡± He asks, minding his tone since he doesn¡¯t know anything about it yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Mnie beams, twirling the key in her middle finger as she speaks.


    Archie widens his eyes in shock, not believing what she is saying. She just started working in the industry and it hasn¡¯t reach a week yet, where would she get such an amount to buy the eye-catching car?


    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you¡­¡± Archie burst into weirdughter, ¡°how is it yours?¡± He raises his shoulders in the air, staring at the car for the second time to make sure he is seeing things right.


    ¡°C¡¯mon it was a gift from the chairman.¡± Sheughs, rubbing her forehead with the tip of her palm. ¡°I sold billions of the newlyunched product overnight and my pictures have gone viralpared to others, so I was given this car as a reward.¡± She grins, tapping on the windscreen of the car with her index finger.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Archie let out in astonishment. ¡°This is too good to be true.¡± he smiles, wiping the little dirt on the windshield with his jacket. ¡°Congrattions, Auntie!¡± He shes her a cute smile.


    ¡°Ahh, ahh!¡± Mnieugh.


    ¡°I was wondering who should I give a ride to first and my mind came to you.¡± She giggles, she opens the door to the passenger seat and Archie steps into the car.


    She closes the door and walks over to the driver¡¯s seat. She gets in and fastens her seatbelt while Archie does the same.


    ¡°Thanks for giving me the honour to be the first person to ride in your car. It means a lot to me.¡± He wipes a drop of tears off his face with his thumb.


    Mnie nudge him with her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re my favourite person, you should expect it.¡± She nods at him and he smiles shyly.


    ¡°Where are we heeding? Home?¡± He asks, removing his backpack and throwing it into the backseat, together with his lunch box.


    ¡°Home? Not!¡± Mnie chuckle, inserting the key in the ignition.


    Archie stares at her in bewilderment. ¡°So, where are we going?¡± he asks, hoping she would take him for a long ride in her car.


    ¡°That question is for you. Where do you have in mind to go?¡± she throws the question back to him and he caught it with a sweet smile on his face.


    ¡°Will you take me anywhere I want?¡± he inquires, throwing his head backwards. His hair dangles and he smiles at the feeling.


    ¡°Just name the ce and give the location.¡± She chips in. Giving him a look that she is serious with what she is saying.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to a municipal park.¡± He shouts happily.


    ¡°As you wish!¡± Mnie smiles, she steps on the break and zooms out of the building.


    They connect the stereo and y a rock song that makes Archie sing the song loudly.

 52

    ¡°Hey,¡± Mnieugh, ¡°shall we head home already?¡± she yells out to Archie who wouldn¡¯t stop riding on a rollercoaster.


    Mnie has been hidden behind a pir since they got to the amusement park. She didn¡¯t know that she has be so popr already since she started modelling for the brand.


    They met with people of different ages trying to take pictures with her, while some requested autographs. She has been doing that since they got there and she couldn¡¯t go y with Archie.


    ¡°Hold on for a second!¡± Archie whines like an electric motor.


    ¡°Oh, Lord!¡± Mnie sighs, she loses the kerchief on her head and begins to use it to fan herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot here I need to take some fresh air.¡± she groans and stays still on the long bench.


    ¡°Hi.¡±es a greeting from a teenage girl in a purple sports outfit.


    Mnie move her gaze from Archie to the fragile voice beside her. ¡°Hello, pretty girl.¡± she smiles at the girl that is sitting beside her on the bench.


    ¡°You¡¯re thedy from the Star channel?! Oh my God! You look so adorable!¡± the girl smile brightly, as she flung her multicoloured hair in the air.


    Mnie discreetly rolls her eyes at her, she doesn¡¯t like dramatic people at all. ¡°Thank you!¡± She force out a tired smile.


    The girl shifts a bit closer to her on the bench. ¡°What are you doing here? This park is made for kids around five to fifteen, so what are you doing here?¡± she bombed her with questions.


    ¡°Oh! That?!¡± Mnieughs, she peels off her sunsses letting the youngss have a proper look at her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here alone, I came with a boy of your age.¡± she nod at her and the girl gasp loudly.


    ¡°Oh, my God! You¡¯re so cute, you even made out time to bring someone to a ying ground despite having a tight schedule. Wow, he must be special to you.¡± she babbles loudly, demonstrating with her long fingers as she speaks.


    Mnie bows her head ¡®I never told her that I¡¯m having a tight schedule¡¯, she sighs as she groans inwardly.


    ¡°Yes, he is so special to me.¡± she smiles, dropping her stuff in her handbag. ¡°I can cancel all of the day¡¯s events because of him.¡± Mnie couldn¡¯t help the smile that build up on her face as she speaks highly of the son of the man that she loves dearly.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done.¡± Archie leaps to their front, he hugs Mnie gently with his sweatshirt.


    Mnie groans and pats his back lightly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m d you are done, can you please release me already? I can¡¯t breathe.¡± she faked a cough and Archie quickly let her go.


    The girl beside Mnie has already made a video of them, she gasps in shock when Archie turns his face to her side and she has to pursue the video to have a second nce at him.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Archie?!¡± she jumps to her feet and shyly sneaks her hand behind her back.


    Archie arches his brows wondering where the girl knows him from. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Do you know me?¡± He asks with a raise of his hand.


    ¡°Yes, my name is Olive and we are in the same ss¨C certainly, I¡¯m the girl whose seat is behind yours¨C but you wouldn¡¯t know,¡± she mumbles under her breath but it is loud enough for them to hear.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Archie puffs out air. ¡°Nice to meet you, Olive.¡± he smiles broadly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olive couldn¡¯t hide her joy as she hastily resumes the recording, she video his smiles and call out his name so that her voice could be heard in the video.


    ¡°Good evening Aunty!¡± Olive greets Mnie with a slight bow, she tucks her multi-coloured hair behind her ear. Mnie smiles at her, and she stares at Archie, their eyes meet and Archie rapidly takes his gaze off her.


    ¡°You look so young and beautiful, no wonder Archie is this cute. I guess he takes after you.¡± Olive blurt out which grabs the attention of Archie, Mnie does as if she doesn¡¯t notice his reddish cheeks.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. You see¡­¡± Mnie clears her throat. ¡°My son here may look like me, but you see he portrays his father¡¯s attitude so don¡¯t mix it up.¡± Sheughs and gives Archie a ¡®Don¡¯t you dare protest¡¯ look.


    ¡°I think you are right, you are friendly but he is not.¡± Olive grins loudly, she unconsciously shifts her gaze to Archie and let out a gasp.


    ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯m not speaking ill of you it¡¯s just that¡­ you hardly speak in ss and if you do, then it is when you want to answer questions during lectures. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Olive apologises with the saddest look ever which makes Mnie wonder what is going on with her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise. You don¡¯t have to worry, my son will be your friend if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Mnie wink at Archie.


    ¡°Oh, my mine! Thank you very much, Auntie.¡± Olive gush widely.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Archie growls hearable. Mnie pull him to herself and pinch him lightly on his back.


    ¡°Be a good boy, she just wants to be your friend.¡± She mumble to him and Archie force out a fake smile to Olive who wouldn¡¯t stop smiling at them.


    ¡°Okay, bye Archie; bye Aunty!¡± Olive sneers, she waves to them and jogs till she disappears out of sight.


    ¡°Yeah. Be careful Ollie.¡± Mnie yells after her.


    Archie watches her back until he is sure she has gone far and won¡¯t be hearing him. ¡°Such a lousy brat!¡± he scoffed in annoyance.


    ¡°Be careful Ollie!¡± Archie mimics Mnie¡¯s voice dramatically and rolls his eyes after that.


    ¡°Hmm? Okay!¡± Mnieugh shortly, she grab Archie¡¯s hand in hers and take him out of the park.


    ¡°Hey, Aunty,¡± Archie says, tugging at Mnie¡¯s hand as they get to her car. ¡°I think you should wave to those people,¡± Archie whispers to her, pointing his index finger towards a group of girls on the other side.


    Mnie moves her gaze towards their direction, she smiles and wags her hand to them. ¡°Is that enough?¡± She bemoans, gazing at him through the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s more than enough. Just open the car door, wave to them for thest time and get in before they get to us.¡± Archie instructs, Mnie to do as he says and he joins her after that.


    Mnie heaves a sigh of relief, she steps on the break and drives out of the environment. Darkness has already covered the vault of heaven by the time they get home.


    Archie is the first person to step down from the car, he opens the door to the back seat and fetches his bags.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to mom?¡± Mnie interrupt his speech.


    Heugh softly, he flung his backpack on his shoulder and clutch tight at the lunch box. ¡°Mom?! Nah, you¡¯ll be my mom outside not when we are inside.¡± Archie makes bubbles with his mouth. He stopsughing when Mnie gives him a deadly stare.


    ¡°Ahh, why the long face?¡± He asks amidst hisughter. ¡°We both know that you¡¯re too young to be my mother.¡± He giggles and runs inside the house before Mnie could p his annoying ass.


    ¡°Such a boy with attitude.¡± She rolls her eyes and walks inside the house.


    Getting to the living room, Archie greets his father warmly and rushes up the stairs, he needs to get to his room as fast as possible so he could continue with his drawing.


    ¡°Hey, how long have you been waiting here for us?¡± Mnie asks, she walks over to where he¡¯s seated on the Davenport. She takes her seat beside him and he adjusts the seat for her to sit suitably.


    ¡°About an hour now, why took you guys so long?¡± he groan and pull Mnie to his body. ¡°I miss you.¡± He whines and Mnie chuckles in his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± she apologized.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± she asks and he nods.


    ¡°I did that after waiting endlessly for you both.¡± he pouts and she pushes him slightly on his chest.


    ¡°You ate without us?! That¡¯s bad.¡± she res at him and he groans, feeling remorse.


    ¡°I thought you guys must have grabbed something on your way that¡¯s why I ate without you two. I didn¡¯t cook though, I ordered a box of pizza.¡± He says truthfully that Mnie doubts if he truly needs to apologise to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we have had dinner too.¡± she smile and snuck back to his chest.


    Mr Gordon chuckles, he moves his hand to her hair and strokes it gently. ¡°How was work today?¡± he asks, hugging her tightly with his free arm.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she replies shortly then gasp after she suddenly remembers something very important that she needs to tell him. ¡°Can youe outside with me? I need to show you something.¡± Mnie inquire, she release her hold on him and get up to her feet.


    Mr Gordon wonders what she wants to tell him that they have to go outside. He seems a little bit tired from the day¡¯s stress at the office but he needs to hear what she has to say. ¡°Is it urgent?¡± he asks and she nods instantly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he sighs and stands up to his feet. ¡°Hope you are okay?¡± There is a worried frown ster on his face.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine, stop worrying.¡± Mnieugh shortly, she intertwined their hands and they walk out of the house.


    Mnie leads him to the garage and he instantly notices a strange car in the garage. ¡°Is that mine?¡± he asks, pointing at the green Lamborghini in the garage.


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s mine.¡± Mnie beam, shining her teeth as she points at the car with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Yours?¡± Mr Gordon asks, he moves closer to the car and his mind instantly drifts to his uncle. ¡®I can fucking take care of my woman. What the hell is wrong with my uncle?¡¯ he groans and he feels Mnie gently squeeze his palm.


    ¡°Did my uncle give you that?¡± he asks, resting his back on the new car. He make Mnie rest her back on his chest so he could wrap his arms around her chest.


    ¡°Yes. He gave the car key to me, congratting me for getting millions of copies of the design fur sold in a day. I don¡¯t know but he was so happy when he was saying it.¡± she reply innocently and he scoff behind her.


    ¡®Your face might have made the sales be depleted but, he fucking gave you the car by personal involvement. He didn¡¯t want you to lead the team of wealthy staff without having a car of your own.¡¯ he sigh and bury his face in her hair.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mnie asks when she didn¡¯t hear anything from him. ¡°You suddenly zoom out, are you cold?¡± she asks, she¡¯s feeling worried about his health, forgetting the reason they were outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he chuckles, sniffing the scent of her hair. ¡°Congrattion on getting a car of your own.¡± He smiles sadly and she senses the sadness in his tone.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she says, rubbing his arm with her thumb.


    ¡°Can I make a request?¡± he asked with a serious tone. Mnie doesn¡¯t need to see his face before she will know that he is darn serious and she needs to pay attention to his request.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she inquires, hoping he isn¡¯t angry with her.


    ¡°Can you start asking me if you need anything?¡± he implores. He turns her face to him, she needs to see how dejected he looks. He is a man of his word, he is a man that loves to take care of his shit so he wouldn¡¯t want his uncle to care for his woman out of pity.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mnie raises a question that doesn¡¯t have to be asked. ¡°Why should I ask you if I need anything? I work for you, you were kind enough to pay me an advance payment, you make me work in apany that I will be getting paid weekly yet you still want me to ask you for things that I need¡­ Why?¡± She bombed him with the question that he is the only one that has the answer to her question.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I like you a lot.¡± he squeals, peeping at her eyes hoping she would just see his love for her. ¡°It¡¯s because all of me wants all of you.¡± he recited.


    Mnie stare at him in shock, she doesn¡¯t know what to say or how to react to what he said.


    ¡°I want to care for you and provide for your needs,¡± he says, sneaking his palms to her cheeks.


    ¡°I want you to see me as someone you could rely on. I want to be your benefactor, your friend, your family and your¡­¡±


    Mnie stands on her toe and nts a kiss on his lips, stopping him frompleting his speech.


    ¡®I want you to see me as your man¡¯ he mumbled under his breath and let his hands slide down to her waist. He grabs her waist on both sides and pulls her tightly to himself.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to have you as my friend, I want you as my lover¡¯ Mnie mumbled to herself, she wraps her arm around his neck and deepens the kiss.

 53

    The next morning,


    The coldness of the morning could make everyone choose to stay indoors. The chilliness of the atmosphere makes it obvious why the thick fur Mnie modelled is out of stock.


    Running down the gigantic stairs is Mnie, she races down the stairs and bid Mr Gordon goodbye without looking at him.


    She had told him the previous night that she will be leaving home very early the following morning. She had a shot and he told her not to worry about breakfast and that he would do it.


    Mnie is the first person to head out of the house since she has to make it early to the office. She adjusts her ck thick fur coat over her ck pencil skirt and a green slit top. Her silver heels make a click sound as they make contact with the gunk floor.


    She clutches tight at her purse and takes in her bottom lips. She is fucking cold and she needs to get to the office as fast as possible so she can take something warm


    ¡°Mine!¡± Mr Gordon call out to her from the front door, she halt on her track and wait for him to get to her back before she would turn around to face him.


    ¡°Your earrings,¡± he mutters, pointing to her hair as he stops in front of her. ¡°Your earrings get stuck in your hair.¡± he finally says, clearing her curiosity.


    Mnie widen her eyes in shock, she move her hand to her hair to see that her left earring indeed get stuck in her hair. She tries to take it out but he beat her to do it.


    ¡°Let me help you!¡± he smiles and takes a step closer to her.


    Mnie take a step back in shock, since what happened between them the previous night, she has been having weird thoughts that she finds difficult to make body contact with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, I will do it.¡± she protested, she quickly fixes the earring properly and Mr Gordon watches her in amusement.


    ¡°What are you scared of? I won¡¯t touch you without your consent.¡± he scoffs and she ces her palm on her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± she replied shakily, she gulp hard and watch him take a step backwards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say you are not scared to show it to me. Let me see that you are not scared of me.¡± he groans angrily. He made to turn around and leave but Mnie tug at his arm and pull him back.


    She stares at his angry face and she watches his face be soft. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you,¡± she says and snuck into his chest, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± he pats her head and pulls off the hug.


    Mnie wags her palm at him, he nods at her and she walks to her car.


    ¡°Dad, help me fix my tie.¡± Mnie hears an angry voice from Archie and she quickly enters the car.


    Walking down the hallway with March beside her, Mnie stares at March for thest time and twists open the doorknob.


    Getting back to her office after the shot. March close the door behind them and she walk up to her table, she drop the file and wait for Mnie to sit down on her swirl chair before she could sit down on the chair opposite hers.


    They are justing back from the studio and tons of file was sent to them by the chairman to work on. Mnie went to his office to thank him for the car but he told her that it was a gift from thepany and not him.


    Mnie gazes at March who is standing like a newly signed military man.


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Mniemands. She peels off her jacket and hangs it on her chair. She sit down and faced March who wouldn¡¯t stop grinning at her.


    ¡°Are you that happy that we are starting work already?¡± Mnieughs heartily, she grabs the cup of coffee that has been set on the table for her and gulps arge quantity down her throat.


    ¡°I was over joyous when I was told that you have memorised the basic point and you have solved the whole puzzle. I couldn¡¯t hide my joy that I asked the chairman to pass the files to us,¡± she confesses and Mnie smiles brightly at her.


    ¡°Yes. I have indeed solved the puzzle and I have submitted it to the chairman. but I¡¯m still surprised that we could be given this many files to work on already.¡± Mnie sighed, she grabs the file and ces it gently on her front.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am! I asked for the file.¡± March mumbles lowly and Mnie snaps her gaze at her.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m notining, okay? I¡¯m just surprised that¡¯s all.¡± Mnie dere she opened the first file and bore her gaze to it.


    ¡°Will we be able to solve it before the end of the day?¡± March asks with her gaze dropped down to the floor, she¡¯s so nervous that she couldn¡¯t look Mnie in the eyes.


    ¡°With what I¡¯m seeing here, we would be done with it before lunch,¡± Mnie smirked and March quickly raise her gaze from the floor.


    ¡°Really?! Then let¡¯s get it started.¡± she grins and adjusts herself on the seat.


    ¡°Make yourself a cup of coffee so we could start work already.¡± Mnie smiles, she watches as March hastily stand up from the seat, she gets to the dispenser and makes herself a cup of ck coffee with milk.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am!¡± March smiled, she ces the coffee on the table and takes her seat.


    ¡°Take a look at this file,¡± Mnie stretch out a file to her assistant, she quickly receive the file from her and ce it in front of her.


    ¡°Read the word and tell me what you think about the proposal,¡± Mnie instructs, her assistant nods her head and quickly scans the file with her eyeballs running like a racing car.


    ¡°I think I should work on these files, while you do the checking,¡± March suggested, she pick up a ballpen and start working on the file.


    Hourster,


    Mnie close the system, after working for hours on the files sheter received a mail from the director and she has been working on the project that was sent to her since then.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± March calls out to her, she closes the door and walks gently towards Mnie with a tray of Coca-C and bread. ¡°Had lunch yet?¡± she raised her brows.


    ¡°Nah,¡± Mnie shrugs, she picks up her pen and jots down some things in her notebook. ¡°I have been busy since you left that I forgot about lunch.¡± she rubs her tired eyes with the back of her hand.


    ¡°Good!¡± March smiles, she lowers the tray and drops it on the table, ¡°As I guess, I know you might not have eaten anything so I brought snacks.¡± She says in a meek voice.


    Mnie¡¯s head shot up at the mention of snacks, how on earth does she know that she is starving?


    ¡°Thanks, March!¡± She smiles warmly. Mnie drop her pen and pull the tray to her front. She picks up the bread and takes a bite of it. ¡°How about you? Did you have lunch?¡± she asked in a mouthful of bread.


    March nods her head, grinning as she watches her boss hungrily devour the four slices of bread. ¡°Should I help with the drinks?¡± sheughs as she watches Mnie savour the snack without gulping the drink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can do it.¡± Mnieugh shortly, she pick up the drink and gulp it down in one go. ¡°Thanks for the food, I was so busy that I couldn¡¯t get up to grab something to eat.¡± she throw her head to the backrest and rest her body on the chair.


    ¡°You should have contacted me.¡± March sighed, she walks over to her side and start to pack up Mnie¡¯s bag.


    ¡°Everyone has left, only those that are working extra hours remain at thepany,¡± March says, she picks up her phone and taps on the screen, she shows it to Mnie and she let out a gasp.


    ¡°It¡¯s six pm already!¡± she yells out in shock, and stands up from the seat, ¡°I need to go somewhere,¡± she exins.


    ¡°Oh, okay?¡± March draw her phrase. She watches Mnie keenly as she hurriedly packs up her stuff.


    Mr Gordon texted her a while ago, he told her toe straight to his office after she closed for the day¡¯s work. Mnie forgot about the meeting since she was busy with somepany projects.


    She rushes out of the elevator the moment it makes a beep. ¡°Has he eaten? What should I grab for him? Would he want me to get him anything?¡± Mnie panicked as she rushes to her car.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know if I should get him anything. And if I want to, I don¡¯t think I know what it should be.¡± she breathed out heavily, unlock the door and get in.


    Walking inside thepany with a box of pizza in her hand. Mnie inhale deeply as she ces a light knock on the double door of Mr Gordon¡¯s office.


    ¡°Yes,e in!¡± is the sound that she could hear from the outside.


    Mnie blink her longshes twice before twisting the doorknob. She enters the office and her heart skips a beat the moment she sees ady smiling brightly at the man she is in love with.


    ¡°Oh, Mine!¡± Mr Gordon beam stands up from his and walks up to her in other to wee her to his office.


    ¡°Hi. Good evening!¡± Mnie nervously wave at him, she stretch out her hand to him revealing the box she held. ¡°Here, I got it for you.¡±


    Mr Gordon smiles and collects the box from her. ¡°Thank you!¡± he gushes, holding the box of pizza in his palm. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m starving?¡±


    ¡°Pizza and Coca-C!¡± he grins like a child and pulls her to his body. ¡°Thank you my Mnie,¡± he whispers to her ear and she sniggers before pushing him off.


    ¡°Who is thatdy?¡± Mnie whispers to him, he moves his gaze to thedy that is seated in his office and mouths an ¡®oh¡¯


    He opens the box and takes out a slice of pizza. ¡°Oh! This is thedy that will do the birthday nning.¡± Mr Gordon point to thedy that is sitting across his seat.


    Mnie heave a sigh of relief knowing that thedy is not a threat to her. She walks deeper into the office and stops right in front of thedy. ¡°Hello, good evening!¡± Mnie stretch out her hand for a handshake.


    ¡°Wee, ma¡¯am.¡± Thedy stands up in respect, and she shakes Mnie¡¯s hand with a slight bow.


    They settle down on the round chair in Mr Gordon¡¯s office. He drops the box beside him on the chair and pulls Mnie to his body, stroking her hair as he addresses thedy.


    Mr Gordon turns to thedy. ¡°Since my woman wasn¡¯t in the seat when we were discussing, kindly feed her with our previous conversation for follow-up. I will be on my desk.¡± He says in his baritone voice, he stands up and walks over to his desk to continue with his paperwork.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m sure he might have discussed the necessary information with you, what kind of style do you think will fit the event?¡± Mnie asks, she shifts her gazepletely to thedy.


    ¡°Here are what I thought would be okay.¡± thedy says, shifting forward on her seat.


    Some momentster,


    Thedy left minutes ago and Mr Gordon is somewhat still busy with work. He realise how bored Mnie may feel so he shut the system and walk up to her.


    ¡°You good?¡± he asks as soon as he takes his seat beside her.


    Mnie smiles dryly. ¡°All good!¡±


    Mr Gordon clears his throat, takes Mnie¡¯s hand and rubs it absent-minded. There are a lot of things in his mind but he didn¡¯t know how to express himself.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mnie asks her tone sounding like that of someone that is worrying for their loved ones.


    Mr Gordon sigh sadly. ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m not okay.¡± He mumbles the rubs Mnie¡¯s palm. ¡°I have a lot of things I want to tell you but it seems like I have to wait forever before I could make it happen.¡± He confesses.


    Mnie re at him in confusion. She would be lying if she say she understand what he is insinuating. ¡°What is it that you want to tell me? We can discuss it now.¡± She shifts ufortably on the seat.


    Mr Gordon sh her a toothy smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get Archie¡¯s birthday done with, I will tell you after that,¡± he assures her and Mnie gulp down nervously.


    ¡®What is it that he wants to tell me that he finds it difficult to say?¡¯ she groans inwardly.

 54

    Walking to the garage hand in hand, Mr Gordon keeps on stealing nces at Mnie. She notice his constant stare at her face but she decided not to say anything.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t look so bright. Are you tired?¡± He ask with such a sweet voice that could make anydy get wet by his voice alone.


    ¡°I just need rest,¡± Mnie reply in the same voice that would make you wonder whose voice sounds more angelic.


    He chuckles, he lifts her and holds her right in his arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She cries out, hiding her rosy cheeks in his chest.


    He presses the control with his mouth and unlocks his car. ¡°Carrying you to the car of course.¡± A smug grin covers his face as he drops her into the passenger seat.


    Mnie cover her cheeks, hiding her rosy cheeks.


    Mr Gordon walks over to the driver¡¯s seat and steps into the car. ¡°We will stop by a restaurant and buy take-home food. You shouldn¡¯t stress yourself in the kitchen in this state.¡± He says seriously.


    She giggles and the sound makes his second man jerk inside his trousers. ¡®Fucking no! It¡¯s not yet time for that¡¯ he scolds the big boy through his mind.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mnie asks, turning on the seat to face him.


    He shrugs his shoulders and drives out of thepany¡¯s carport. ¡°I know how much you are trying to make it up to everyone, both at home and in the office but you should rest your body when you feel tired.¡± he scold, ignoring her question.


    Mnie nods then shuts her lid. The only thing she could hear is the roaring sound of the vehicle that she didn¡¯t know when they get to the restaurant.


    Mr Gordon stops the car in front of a fancy restaurant he steps down from the car and goes inside to get food. He returnster with a package bag.


    He gets into the car and carefully drops the bag in the backseat. He starts the engine and proceeds the drive home. Mnie wakes up when they get to the house, she steps down from the car and they both walk inside the house with Mr Gordon carrying the bag.


    ¡°Archie! Hey, get up.¡± Mr Gordon walks up to the sleepy Archie and wakes him up with a tap on his shoulder.


    He yarn and rub his sleepy eyes. ¡°Wee, Dad¡­ Auntie, I¡¯m hungry.¡± he snorts. He has been waiting for them on the couch for ages he didn¡¯t know when he drifted off to sleep.


    ¡°Come to the dining room.¡± Mr Gordonmands him as he walks over to the dining.


    Mnie headed straight to the kitchen after dropping her bag on the couch. She brings out tes from the kitchen and they eat their pasta sauce with a smile on their faces.


    Archie is the first person to eat up his food, he rubs his belly and stares at Mnie. ¡°Auntie! I want more!¡± heins. He didn¡¯t have any snacks when he got back from school, he has been saving up his appetite for dinner.


    Mnie pushes her te to him without thinking twice, he thanks her with his face and starts eating her portion of the food.


    Mr Gordon notices the sadness on her face the moment she hands over her te of food to Archie. ¡°Hey, do you mind eating with me?¡± he nudges at her and she shakes her head.


    Why would she difort him because of something she did of free will?


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with the little I ate. Thank you!¡± She smiles at him. ¡°I¡¯m off to take a shower.¡± Mnie stand up from her seat, sighs and walks away from the dining room.


    Getting to her room, she heads straight to the bathroom to wash her body. She rxes her body under the shower and she feels a lot calm after having the cold water dripping from the tiny hole of the metal falling on her head, Calm her body she gets out of the shower and wraps a neat towel around her body.


    She walks out of the bathroom and enters back to her room minutester.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired to move my legs.¡± she groans and loses the tip of the towel that is holding it tightly, letting it fall freely to her ankle.


    dding in a thick long red nightie, Mnie goes back downstairs to see that she is not only the one that has to wash her body.


    Archie and his father are both seated on the couch in the living room in different wears.


    ¡°Auntie, wee.¡± Archie greets her, acting as if she is not justing back from upstairs.


    ¡°Hey,e over here, sit down next to me.¡± Mr Gordon taps on the space beside him on the couch, his eyes not leaving Mnie as she walks up to him.


    Mnie walks over to his side, she quickly sits down in the free space beside him but Mr Gordon does the unthinkable, he ces his leg on the couch and pulls Mnie closer to rest her back on his chest. After she has bnced herself in his chest, he wraps his arms around her and pecks her on her head.


    Archie clears his throat, acting like he doesn¡¯t understand the two. ¡°Since you are here,¡± he diverts his attention to Mnie, ¡°should we watch a movie together before going to bed?¡± He put his cute little lips.


    Mnie moves to her seat, she stares at Mr Gordon to reply to what his son said, he shrugs his shoulder and Archie takes it as go ahead.


    ¡°Which movie should we watch?¡± Archie asks, browsing the website to check which movie to watch.


    Mnie yawns tiredly before falling back into Mr Gordon¡¯s open arms. ¡°Just y any movie that you like.¡± she groans so loudly that makes Mr Gordon chuckle silently.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Archie blurt out.


    He selects a highly rmend movie on the website, downloads theplete episodes and connects his phone to the TV.


    The TV shows that they are watching on ¡®Netflix¡¯ and the title that pops up on the screen make Mnie grin happily.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± she shes a stunning smile as she has her eyes glued to the t-screen TV. ¡°I have been meaning to watch this movie.¡± She moves her body against Mr Gordon¡¯s chest.


    He only smiles at her and strokes her hair each time she rubs her body on his chest.


    Minutes into the movie.


    Archie feels ufortable watching the adult movie with his father and Auntie, he stands up from his seat and walks away from the living room.


    By now, Mnie has moved away from Mr Gordon because of the adult scene that pops up on the screen every scene. She is now seated a few inches away from him.


    Mr Gordon on the other side is feeling the heat from the scene but he has to act like the man that he is and bear with the tension it brings.


    A couple is showing on the TV, the couple is just meeting after several years of being separated by their parents. The two lovers reunited at the longst and they get stuck in a room together.


    Thedy is feeding heat from the hotness of the roofless room and decided to have a cold bath. Coming back from the bathroom, she forgot that she wasn¡¯t the only one inside the room so she walk out of the bathroom without wrapping her naked body in a towel.


    The boy gasps, feeling the hotness and hardness of his phallus. Thedy screams in shock and she slips on the slippery floor.


    She hit the ground and the boy hastily run up to her to rescue her from hitting the floor. He also slips and they both fall to the ground.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of the sudden fall, the boy¡¯s handsnds on thedy¡¯s boobs and he couldn¡¯t seem to get his hands off her boobs.


    Mr Gordon shifts ufortably on the couch and Mnie coughs terribly. They both nce at each other and quickly look away before they would do something they will regretter.


    Mnie takes her gaze back to the TV since she has nowhere else she could take her gaze. The couple were already making out on the cold floor when she take her eyes back to the screen, she clear her throat and secretly peeps at Mr Gordon only to see that he is also peeping at her.


    Their eyes meet and Mnie finds it difficult to take her eyes off him and the same with Mr Gordon.


    The moaning from thedy on the TV makes Mr Gordon let out an audible groan. None of them has no idea when they draw closer to the couch. Their face is an inch apart and they could feel each other¡¯s breath on their face.


    Mnie gulps nervously and Mr Gordon pulls her to sit on hisp. He stares keenly at her face and whispers ¡®I need you¡¯ to her face.


    She interrupts him with such need as she smashes her lips against his. Mr Gordon devours her mouth instantly, wasting no time as he captures her tongue in a fierce battle of need, to which he wins. He needs to feel her more and she feels the same way.


    He need her more than he need to breathe at the moment, all he could think of is to devour her, it is all that consume him.


    He is about to rip off her nightie when they both hear an audible cough behind them. The cough is louder enough to fetch them from their lust fantasy.


    Mnie jump down from hisp, she straightened her dress and they both look behind their back only to see Archie grinning hard behind them.

 55

    Mr Gordon is about to rip off her nightie when they both hear a hearable cough behind them. The cough is louder enough to fetch them from their eros fantasy.


    Mnie jump down from hisp, she straightened her dress and they both look behind their back only to see Archie grinning hard at them.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Mr Gordon groans unusually at him, ¡°I thought you left?!¡± he sneers while brushing his hair backwards. Mnie stands still beside him, hitching her neck as she stares nervously at Archie.


    ¡°Ah, ah!¡± Archie chuckled, lifting his hands to their faces. ¡°I got us this.¡± he drawled happily, handing over a thick fur coat to his father.


    ¡°Is this not the exact coat OUR Mnie modelled?¡± he asks, emphasising the word ¡®our¡¯ which makes Mnie¡¯s cheeks hurt from blushing way too hard.


    Archie scoff at his father. ¡°What do you mean ¡®our?¡¯ Auntie Mnie is mine.¡± He sticks out his tongue at his father.


    Mnie smirk at their bickering, she doesn¡¯t like to see the two bicker over little things but she can¡¯t stop their mouths from running. can she?


    ¡°Hey, guys can you both stop already?¡± she pped her forehead in annoyance. It¡¯s as though her voice is like a drop of rain, the two guys stop their bickering and Mnie at them for honouring her presence.


    The silent moment barelysted for a minute when Archie jump to his father¡¯s front just so he could say his mind.


    ¡°I said, that¡¯s enough,¡± Mnie yells, ring at the two guys. ¡°Both of you should keep quiet.¡± she rolls her eyes at them. Forgetting what brought up the issue.


    Archie takes a step back, giving room for Mnie to stand in between them. ¡°I should be the one getting all mad.¡± she scoffs, ring dagger at the coat in their hands. ¡°About that¡­¡± she pauses, pointing at the coat and Archie trace her gaze to his hand.


    ¡°Yes, about this¡­ What¡¯s about this?¡± he asks, not knowing where she¡¯s driving at.


    ¡°Silly! Where¡¯s mine?¡± she crosses her arms over her shoulder.


    The two guys burst into a peal ofughter which makes Mnie wonder what in the name of the Lord Jesus is wrong with them.


    ¡°Wait, are you being jealous right now?¡± Mr Gordon cough amidst hisughter. He stopughing for a while so he could catch his breath.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Archie calls out to her, he res at his father and abruptly stopsughing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only bought two on thepany¡¯s website. Didn¡¯t know that you have none.¡± Archie sighed, he stretches out his hand to Mnie.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I was given one after the shooting. I will go get it.¡± she smiles at him.


    Mnie tries to walk away from the living room, forgetting that Mr Gordon is right behind her back. She bumps into him, their shoulders collide and Mr Gordon quickly holds her in his palm before she could hit the ground.


    ¡°Hey, watch your step!¡± He gasps and put her back on her feet.


    ¡°Did I ask you to help me?¡± Mnie groans out through gritted teeth. She steps on his toes and he let out a cry.


    ¡°The fuck is wrong with you, Mel?!¡± He groans walks up to the single sofa and quietly sits down on it.


    ¡°You should stop shouting at my Auntie.¡± Archie secretly rolls his eyes, not knowing exactly what Mnie did.


    ¡°Did you not see what did? Oh my God!¡± he rubs his toes and breath out air on them.


    ¡°Stop finding fault.¡± he kisses his teeth together before going to sit at the edge of the sofa that his father seat on.


    Mnie chuckles at his innocence. She shakes her head negatively and walks up the stairs to fetch the thick coat from her room.


    She rushes back downstairs after grabbing the coat from the wardrobe. She walks up to them and notices that the two have been d in theirs already. She slides her hands into the coat before proceeding to fold the cor.


    Archie looks up at Mnie and smiles warmly at her, noticing that her colour is the same as his father¡¯s. ¡°Oops, my colour is different.¡± he pouts, staring from Mnie to his father.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mr Gordonughs, he gazes at Mnie to see that they are wearing a matching coat while Archie¡¯s own is a bit shy.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mnie quickly says before Mr Gordon could say something to annoy the sweet little boy.


    He shrugs his shoulder and rests his head on the backrest. ¡°It does matter. But if you say it doesn¡¯t matter, then fine.¡± Mr Gordonughs. He loves picking up a fight with his son at any slight opportunity.


    Archie doesn¡¯t act like he is the one his father is trying to annoy. He walks up to Mnie and they sit down on the three-seater.


    ¡°I will change the movie to a historical drama.¡± He shines his teeth as he remembers what the two were doing earlier. ¡®They couldn¡¯t even wait till I¡¯mpletely out of sight¡¯ he shakes his head and pick up his phone to y the next downloaded drama.


    ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t you let us choose? You ask us to watch movies with you, yet you¡¯re the one deciding on what we¡¯re going to watch. Isn¡¯t that unfair to you?¡± Mr Gordon yells from across them. He stands up from his seat and strides up to their seat. He sits beside Archie and rests his hand behind his head.


    Archie scoffs loudly, he isn¡¯t afraid that they might scold him for what he is about to say. ¡°I should let you decide, so you could select what I won¡¯t befortable watching? No, thank you!¡± He rolls his eyeballs and moves his gaze back to the control.


    ¡°Until now, I didn¡¯t realise that I haven¡¯t been training you well.¡± Mr Gordon whine, he rubs his hand on his forehead, rubbing off the sweat that¡¯s starting to form on his forehead.


    Mnie feels her hair getting glued to her face, she moves her palm to her face and dries her face with the back of her palm.


    ¡°Archie, don¡¯t you feel hot?¡± Mnie asks curiously. She wonders why he has to make them wear something so thick despite that they are inside.


    ¡°Hot? I¡¯m always hot.¡± he makes a cute face and Mnie slowly hit her forehead.


    ¡°Which school did you attend?¡± Mr Gordon barked at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you differentiate from being hot to feeling hot?¡± he arches his brows together, Archie gazing at his father¡¯s face and letting out a mockery smile.


    ¡°Hot is hot and I¡¯m hot. I don¡¯t know which other hot you guys are talking about.¡± He rushes out the words before ying the movie.


    Mnie sigh deeply. She knows that they won¡¯t be getting anywhere if she let Mr Gordon exchange words with the stubborn little boy. ¡°There¡¯s heat and we can¡¯t watch the movie in this state.¡± Sheins to him, and Archie stares at her and feels pity for her.


    ¡°Hang on for a little while. Let¡¯s take a picture. Everyone together.¡± He stands up and picks out his phone from his pant pocket. He switches to the camera and sits down back on his spot.


    ¡°Keep doing as you wish.¡± Mr Gordon re at him before pulling Mnie closer so he could touch her soft hair.


    ¡°Are you set?¡± Archie asks, staring at Mnie who hasn¡¯t been saying anything.


    ¡°Yeah, we are ready.¡± She smiles and ces her hand on her thigh.


    ¡°Cool!¡± Archie snaps the picture and shows it to his father first.


    ¡°Ites out great! Really, can we take off this coat already?¡± he asks and Archie shakes his head negatively.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we?¡± both Mr Gordon and Mnie yells in unison.


    ¡°Until you two promise to use this picture as your wallpaper.¡± Archie raises his shoulders, he smiles sweetly at Mnie before proceeding to press his phone.


    ¡°Yeah, fine whatever.¡± Mr Gordon picks out his phone. He hands it over to Archie and grins at him before transferring the picture to his phone.


    Mr Gordon takes off the coat, and he exhales deeply after the coat is been taken off his body.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you taken it off?¡± He nudges at Mnie to take off the darn coat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here with my phone,¡± she confesses, staring into space.


    ¡°Hey, send it to her Insta and she will do the needful. Or won¡¯t you?¡± He winks at her.


    Mnie smiles, moving her head sideways so that she could hide her rosy cheeks. ¡°Yes, I will set it as my wallpaper. I promise.¡± She says, wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    Archie grins wickedly before telling her to off the coat. ¡°I¡¯ve sent it. Make sure you show it to us tomorrow.¡± He says and Mnie nods her head twice.


    ¡°Oh, my God! I can finally breathe.¡± He whines and they all erupt in a peal of wideughter.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Archie takes off his coat as well and dampened his sweaty face with his shirt. ¡°To tell the truth, if I wasn¡¯t the one that start this shit, I wouldn¡¯t have to abide by it.¡± he jokes and dashes off before they could say anything.


    ¡°What a boy!¡± They both say in unison.

 56

    The night is still very young and the bar is still very much thronged with people who hade to have a shot or two.


    Ka hit her shoulder against Ben who wouldn¡¯t stop telling her to drink what her body could carry. Their team is celebrating a solved case and she¡¯s willing to get waste since she took a major role in the case.


    Ben watches her grabs another bottle of liquor from the table, his eyes not leaving her face as he watches her wrap her cute little lips around the bottle. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s the third bottle you would be drinking in a row.¡± He half yells to her.


    Ka drops the bottle angrily on the table, which attracts the attention of others at the round table. ¡°My apologies, sir!¡± She bows to the chief of the department and the man smiled it off before taking his eyes off her.


    ¡°See what I¡¯m saying.¡± Ben signs and he covers his face with his palm.


    Ka crosses her arms around her chest. ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t know what your problem is with me.¡± She scoffs at his face.


    Been removed his palm from his face and stare at Ka who wouldn¡¯t stop giving him a deadly look. ¡°What? What is it now?¡± He groans, getting hurt at how deadly she¡¯s looking at him.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what¡¯? Why would you keep on scolding me like I¡¯m a child?¡± She spat angrily. She is a fucking adult, why would he keep on keeping count of how many bottles she has drunk.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Ben sigh sadly. ¡°Look, Kayy¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lieutenant Dean.¡± she corrects him and he nods his head so she could shut up.


    ¡°I am not scolding you, I¡¯m just trying to keep a close eye on you, I don¡¯t want you to get wasted.¡± He yells back at her.


    The music is sting from the speaker which would make it difficult for others to hear what they are saying.


    Ka drops her hand to the table and starts making sounds with her fingers. ¡°Why would you keep a close eye on me? Am I your business?¡± she scoffs and picks the bottle from the table, she moves it to her mouth and gulps down arge quantity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about whatever you do or say, but please drink responsibly.¡± Ben retort. He grabs his bottle of water and gulps arge quantity down his throat.


    Among the department, Ben is the only one who doesn¡¯t drink alcohol. He request a bottle of water so he wouldn¡¯t feel left out.


    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t drink alcohol doesn¡¯t mean others will be like you. Stop judging me with your boring lifestyle and stop pestering me.¡± Ka hiss at him.


    Ben gulp down like never before. He knows how tired Ka is and he isn¡¯t sure she can hold her liquor in that state.


    ¡°Fine, whatever. Drink all the drinks for all I care.¡± he blurts out angrily, shifting a little bit away from her and turning his attention to thedy performing on the stage.


    Ka picks up the bottle, she tries drinking from it but she realises the bottle is empty. She groans and opens another bottle. But this time, she decide to drink from the cup.


    She pours her ss and drops the bottle on the table. She tries lifting the ss but her hand seem a little heavy. ¡°What is wrong with this stupid ss!¡± she yells and quickly holds her head in her hands. ¡°Ahh,¡± she cries as her head starts banging heavily.


    She suddenly developed a headache and she wonders why. ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± she groans as the noise from the speaker is adding to her headache.


    She rxes on her seat for a while and decides to go to the washroom. She stands up from the seat and her legs seem light to carry her weight.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± she cries out as she falls back to the seat, she¡¯s almost falling to the floor but a junior from her department quickly grabs her and put her back on the seat.


    She groans heavily and pads her elbow on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing here, do you know all these people?¡± Ka asks the guy from her right.


    The guy notice that she is a bit drunk but couldn¡¯t put himself to say that to his senior. ¡°Ahh, lieutenant Dean, I think you should head home.¡± The guy whispered to her.


    Ka moves back to her seat, her sight is getting blurry but that doesn¡¯t stop her from replying to the arrogant guy. ¡°You¡­¡± she points at the guy. ¡°How dare you thin like stick tell me to head home? Where is your manner?¡± She grabs his cor but another hand grabs her hands and pulls her off the guy.


    ¡°Ka¡­¡± Ben is trying to address her but Ka ps his hand off of hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s lieutenant Dean, you fool.¡± She mumbles.


    Ben shakes his head, still stubborn even in a state of drunkenness. He chuckles and turns to the chief. ¡°Lieutenant Dean is a little tipsy, I will take her home,¡± he says to the man before taking her out of the noisy bar.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home, I¡¯m so tired and I want to sleep,¡± shein bitterly. She slides her hand off his shoulder and moves away from him.


    She tries walking back inside the bar but Ben pulls her back and she hit her head against his chest.


    ¡°What happened to the Ka that is making mouth earlier?¡± Ben scoffs, he sweeps her off her feet as she suddenly stops moving.


    He ce her gently in his arms and smile at how cute she still looked even after getting wasted from four bottles of the drink he couldn¡¯t tell what the name was.


    ¡°Hey, do you see that?¡± Ka asks, pointing at the cars that are speeding on the road. ¡°Those are the giant and I used to draw as a kid, with Nichs.¡± she rolls her eyes.


    Been chuckles at her silliness, how can a normal Ka call a car ¡°a giant ant¡± if not that she¡¯s drunk?


    He opens the car door and carefully drops her on the passenger seat of his car. It¡¯s a good thing she didn¡¯te to the bar with her car, who would help her take it home?


    ¡°Oh, you also have a giant ant?!¡± she gasps, tapping her finger on the side mirror.


    Ben gets inside the car and stares at Ka for a while. ¡°Yes, I also have a giant car. Now, please keep quiet.¡± he cries out. He couldn¡¯t believe Ka could be that talkative and the fact that she was not in her right sense annoyed him a lot.


    ¡°Did Nichs teach you how to draw it?¡± She pouts her lips like she is sad, recalling the guy Nichs.


    ¡°No, I draw it on my own,¡± Ben says and moves from his seat. ¡°Now, stay still and let me do your seatbelt,¡± he instructs and moves closer to her. He holds his breath as Ka reeks of alcohol.


    ¡°I taught him how to draw a giant ant just so he could be my friend. But the idiotic brat stopped being my friend when he saw the new girl iming she¡¯s more beautiful than I am.¡± she sniff back in her tears and let her head drops to the window. Her soft snore fills the car afterwards.


    Ben sighed and chuckle at howme her story is. ¡°Who the hell is Nichs?¡± heughs and moves back to his seat. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you wanted to be his friend so badly then but I am here for you now.¡± he chuckles at himself for talking to a girl who is sleeping soundly beside him.


    ¡°By the way, you are the most beautifuldy I have ever seen so stop worrying about Nichs and the new girl.¡± He grins loudly before starting the car.

 57

    The next day,


    Archie is the first person to wake up in the morning. He walks up to the bathroom and does his business before entering back inside his room. He feels calmer after having the hot water run through his body.


    He dries his hair with the towel and dumps it inside the bin after having it soaked in water. The thought of cooking breakfast with his father shes through his mind and he rushes with what he is doing so he could go fetch his father.


    He hadn¡¯t been that eager before to stay close to his father. He picks up the hand dryer and blows the hot air in his hair as he fantasized about what he¡¯s going to cook with his father.


    After dding in grey sweatpants over a green baggy top, he walks out of his room and takes the hallway that leads to his father¡¯s room.


    Getting to the door, he didn¡¯t bother to knock, he hit the doorknob and enter the room uninvited. He sights his father sleeping with the bed scattered as if he fight against thousands of armies on his bed.


    ¡°Het up man!¡± Archie screams in his ear. Mr Gordon quickly jumps down from the bed and holds the pillow in self-defence against the intruder.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Archie burst into a peal of weirdughter as he couldn¡¯t believe his father would be that foolish to hold a pillow in self-defence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you boy?¡± Mr Gordon groans and falls back on the bed when he realised that the intruder is his beloved son, how sweet of him.


    ¡°Are you seriously going to fight with a pillow? What are you?¡± Archieughs, joining his father on the bed.


    Mr Gordon sighs, ¡°What do you want?¡± he asks, turning on the bed as he no longer feels sleepy, thanks to his son.


    ¡°Are you fully awake?¡± Archie asks the obvious question and Mr Gordon rolls his eyes dreamily at him.


    ¡°All the sleep has vanished from my eyes, all thanks to a certain person.¡± he groans as he stands up from the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that person seeds in waking you up.¡± He chuckles and rolls under the duvet.


    Mr Gordon holds the hem of his shirt and pulls it off his body. ¡°Are you hear to watch me get dressed?¡± he re at his son who is busy counting his packs.


    ¡°8 packs. Oh, my! I only have four.¡± he gasps.


    Mr Gordon smirked boastfully ¡°That¡¯s what makes me your father.¡± he moves his hand behind his neck, so his son could have a proper look.


    ¡°I wonder if Auntie will like it.¡± he scoffs. The look on Mr Gordon¡¯s quickly disappears the moment Archie says that.


    ¡°Hey, you know nothing about adults okay, you¡¯re just a kid!¡± A devilish smirk smugs up his face. Archie rolls his eyes and covers himself gently with the duvet.


    ¡°Whatever. Just go into the bathroom and wash. We need to cook.¡± he says, shutting his eyes as he decides to have a quick nap.


    ¡°Cook? Why are you telling me that? You should go say that to your Aunty.¡± Mr Gordon twists his lips to one side as he stares amusingly at his son.


    ¡°I feel like being in the kitchen again and I want to cook with you.¡± He protests. ¡°Or do you want me to walk up to Auntie and tell her that you like her?¡± Archie says, standing up from the bed, pretending to walk up to the door.


    Mr Gordon quickly pulls him back and put his palm together. ¡°I will be back now, don¡¯t go anywhere. We will cook breakfast together,¡± he says and rush to the bathroom to have a quick bath.


    Minutester,


    Mr Gordon fixes the apron properly on his body, after doing Archie¡¯s own first. ¡°You should put on the hand gloves and stop staring at me.¡± he groans at his son who wouldn¡¯t stop smiling at him.


    ¡°Is it just me, or you are getting more handsome?¡± Archie asks, sliding two fingers under his chin.


    Mr Gordon stops what he is doing and walks behind Archie. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m getting more handsome, every day.¡± he beams with a smile as he takes out the ingredients for the waffles from the cab.


    ¡°You should see the look on your Auntie¡¯s face the first time she set her eyes on me.¡± Mr Gordon says proudly. He wipes the counter with a clean napkin before settling the ingredients on it.


    ¡°He he,¡± Archieughs as he watches his father plug the waffle griddle for preheat. ¡°Let me help with the help.¡± he jumps down from the stool and picks up a small bowl.


    ¡°Why do you want to prepare breakfast with me?¡± Mr Gordon asks, he picks a mixing bowl andbines the flour, sugar, baking powder, and salt.


    ¡°Because you are fun to be in the kitchen.¡± Archie shrugs his shoulder and starts to whisk the eggs together.


    Mr Gordon¡¯s lips part in a beautiful smile. ¡°Blushing is fordies, but I don¡¯t mind bing ady for you today cus I¡¯m blushing.¡± Mr Gordon joke and they both erupt in a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Do you know the first time I made a waffle, dad called a cop on me, and I was detained for 12 hours.¡± Mr Gordon chimes while shaking his head with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What the¡­ Why did he do that?¡± Archie asks, trying hard to hold hisugh. He is bound to hear the full gist andughing will make his father stop telling him the gist.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s anything like a waffle maker.¡± Mr Gordon stop talking, he clear his throat so he could make a clear speech. ¡°I decided to fry it but I didn¡¯t know the maximum temperature for the oil. I waited for 30 minutes before pouring the waffles inside. Then, the kitchen catches fire.¡± He whines loudly.


    Archie drops the butter on the counter, moves away from his father andughs wholeheartedly until when he feels better. ¡°What the hell were you doing?¡± Archie yells as if scolding his little brother for doing something unspeakable.


    Mr Gordon rolls his eyes. ¡°Stop making a big deal out of it. Shit happened decades ago and everyone is over it.¡± Heughs and wipes a dropping tear that drops from his left eye with his thumb.


    ¡°You were an awful cooker.¡± Archie groans before going back to the egg he is whisking.


    ¡°What about you, shing your finger while chopping the vegetables?!¡± Mr Gordon yells in embarrassment.


    ¡°What?¡± Archieughs shortly. ¡°I¡¯m just 13¡­ Well, almost fourteen.¡± he giggles.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? I was also thirteen years old then.¡± Mr Gordon fire back at him.


    ¡°Seriously! Well, you started the trait.¡± Archie stick out his tongue at him.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± Mr Gordon groans and blows some flour on his face.


    ¡°What the hell! My beautiful face?!¡± Archie screams, letting his hands slide off the bowl. ¡°Did you realise what you just did?¡± He groans and wipes his hands with the napkin.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Next time you will learn how to speak¡­¡±


    Archie picks up the bowl, jumps up and sshes the whisks eggs on his father¡¯s face. ¡°See who¡¯s talking.¡± he smiled in victory as he watches the shock on his father¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh my, mine!¡± Mr Gordon screams. ¡°Do you know how long it takes mest night to get this cute face done?¡± He whines and picks up a frying pan to check out his reflection.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done it either, how do you want me to look Auntie in the face with this powder-filled face of mine.¡± Archie cries, stumping his foot on the floor as he speaks.


    ¡°Then I will have to ruin everything.¡± Mr Gordon yells, he picks up the bowl and rushes up to Archie.


    Archie tries to run away but a pull from his father takes him back to his former spot. Mr Gordon dumps the remaining flour on his head and drops the bowl on the counter.


    ¡°This is what we call ¡®sweet revenge¡¯ you should see your face in the mirror.¡± Mr Gordonughs, bringing the frying pan closer to Archie¡¯s face to see.


    ¡°This is just a frying pan, not a mirror. Do you even go to school at all?¡± He rolls his eyes and grabs the frying pan from his father.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make mouth when ites to school stuff. Should I mention the school I attended from elementary school to the university?¡± He smirks as he walks up to the fridge and grabs two bottles of milk. He hands over one to Archie who is still busy cleaning his face.


    ¡°The school you attended has nothing to do with your intelligence.¡± Archieughs as he has a glimpse of his father¡¯s face in the frying pan.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not intelligent?¡± He gasps in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Archieughs and shakes his head, letting the flour drop from his hair.


    ¡°Having fun without me, huh!¡± Mr burst in angrily, taking the guys in surprise.


    ¡°Hey, what are you¡­¡±


    Mnie snatch the milk off Mr Gordon¡¯s hand before he could say ¡®jack¡¯ Mnie run towards the door just so she could escape with the milk.


    She steps on the egg on the floor and falls t on the floor with the milk sshing on her face.


    ¡°Sweet revenge!¡± they both say in unison and startughing at Mnie who refuses to get up from the floor, because of the shame she feels.

 58

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Mnie whimpered as the hotness of the hand dryer burn a part of her skin. She drops it on the dressing table and applies lotion to her hair.


    She carefully massage the part that got burned and she let out a small cry as she feel the pain. ¡°Oh, why did I have to wash my hair?!¡± She groans and wears a band on her head.


    Her phone makes a beep sound and she peeps at the screen to see that she has a message from her mother. ¡°Oh, mother!¡± she sighs and drops the phone back on the table without checking the content of the message.


    She needs not to check the content before she will know what the message is all about. ¡°She needs money! And I don¡¯t have!¡± She groans inwardly.


    ¡°What am I going to do? I can¡¯t possibly ask Ka for money.¡± She sniffed and didn¡¯t realise when she started crying.


    It¡¯s not her fault that she couldn¡¯t send money to her money at the appropriate time. She needs to bear with her for a little longer. She heard directly from her assistant that Directors get paid every week. At least if her mother could be patient for a few more days she could be able to send something to her.


    ¡°What can I do than ignore her call? I¡¯m such a bad child.¡± she sighs deeply and applies light makeup on her face.


    ¡°Just wait for a few days and I will send you some money.¡± She says to herself with a shrug of her shoulders.


    She picks up her purse and slides her phone inside. She checks out herself in the mirror and she seems proud of her look.


    Walking down the stairs in her short wine gown that stops right on her thighs. The stone on the dress shines brightly as she makes her way to the living room.


    ¡°Where is Archie?¡± she asks Mr Gordon who has his back fixed on her.


    ¡°He left some minutes ago.¡± Mr Gordon replies without turning to have a look at her.


    Mnie walk out of him and head straight to the parking lot. She came out in Mr Gordon¡¯s car the previous night and it¡¯s only natural that he take her to thepany.


    ¡°Mel, are you okay?¡± Mr Gordon asks as he walks out of the house. He moves closer to her and stops right at her front. ¡°You good?¡± He stares at her gloomy face.


    Mnie moves her gaze from him and nods her head twice. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just thinking about work and stuff.¡± She lies, rubbing the back of her neck.


    ¡°Okay?!¡± Mr Gordon drawls his reply as he stares curiously at her.


    He knows that she is lying but he doesn¡¯t want to force her to say things she doesn¡¯t feelfortable saying to him.


    ¡°Help me with my earrings.¡± He smiles and hands over a pair of ck stud earrings.


    Mnie chuckles as she fixes the earrings on his pierce. It¡¯s something he can do by himself, she wonders why he has to make her do it for him.


    ¡°You look stunning when youugh. You should smile always.¡± he winks at her.


    Mnie giggles as she enters the car. ¡°And you look better with earrings on. You should keep on wearing it.¡± she returns thepliment before shutting the car door.


    Mr Gordon gets inside the car and roams his eyes on her body before diverting his gaze back to the steering wheel. ¡°Do you not feel cold in that dress?¡± he asks, wondering why she has to wear something that shorts in that weather.


    Mnie gaze at her legs, checking out her outfit as if she didn¡¯t put it on by herself. ¡°Strangely, I don¡¯t feel cold before and I¡¯m starting to catch a cold now that you say it.¡± Sheughs at herself, she wears that dress for it and now he is making her feel stupid for doing that.


    ¡°You should feel hot when you are with me. Why feeling cold?¡± he rolls his eyes and presses down his seat, so he could grab a jacket from the backseat.


    ¡°Here, wear it.¡± he hands over the ck jacket to Mnie and she thanks him with a smile before sliding her hands inside the jacket.


    ¡°You look cute in whatever you wear, you don¡¯t need to try so hard.¡± he smiles and cares about her cheeks before moving his gaze from her.


    ¡°Hmm, thank you!¡± Mnie mumbles. Her phone starts to ring and she brings out the phone from her purse. She checks the caller and sighs sadly before returning the phone to her purse.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr Gordon notices the sadness on her face and wonders what is going on with her. ¡°You know, you can tell me anything. I won¡¯t judge.¡± Mr Gordon says to her as he drives out of thepound.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She sighs and rests her head on the backrest.


    ¡°How can you tell me not to worry when you¡¯ve been sighing since forever.¡± He groans angrily. ¡°Mind you, I have every right to worry about you, you are under my care for goodness sake!¡± he cries out in a shaky voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a phone call I don¡¯t know why you think I¡¯m hurt or something,¡± Mnie says almost in a whisper.


    Mr Gordon exhales deeply, trying to calm himself down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to pick up your call and who is the caller?¡± He asks, still not taking his gaze off her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mom and I can call her backter.¡± She says then move her gaze to the side, looking out of the window as she let her anger feed on her gut.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mr Gordon mumbles. He didn¡¯t know why he was worrying about the reasons why she has to decline her mother¡¯s call and he thinks he knows what to do only if his assumption is right.


    They get to thepany minutester, Mnie steps down from the car and thanks him absent-mindedly before walking toward the entrance.


    She has barely taken a few steps when her phone makes a beep sound. She groans at how persistent her mother could be. She decides to read the message and see why she has to disturb her that mom only to meet the shock of her life.


    It is a transfer alert from Mr Gordon, of course, she could see his name boldly on the text. She told around to run back to the car and thank him greatly but his car is already out of sight.


    ¡°Do I deserve this much?¡± A drop of tears streamed down her eyes as she stares unbelievably at the message. She fears she would go crazy if she should read the amount out loud.

 59

    Working endlessly on the system, Mnie grabs her pen and scribes down some things inside her notepad. She has been working her ass off since she gets to her office in the morning and she still hasn¡¯t stood up from her desk since then. She sent her assistant to grab lunch for her and she wonder what is taking her so long.


    March is the jovial type, she must have met with her colleagues and decided to have a chat with them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what my schedule is for the next hours.¡± she sigh and try to pick up her pad but she couldn¡¯t seem to have a glimpse of it on the table.


    ¡°Perhaps March has taken it with her, guess she decided to work on my schedule during her free time.¡± she chuckles and moves her gaze back to the system.


    Mnie wants to stand up and go take a fresh air on the rooftop. Just then, a knockes on the door and Mnie sigh, rubbing her palm on her forehead. She still hasn¡¯t said anything when the door twists open and Mia walks inside in her goodness.


    She walks straight to her desk and sits on the twirl chair that is opposite her.


    ¡°Greetings to the miss Director!¡± Mia smirked annoyingly at her.


    Mnie shut down her system, she stare at Mia for a while, wondering what she wants and why she is in her office but she couldn¡¯t know unless she asks. ¡°Greetings to you too!¡± She rolls her eyes and prop her elbow on the table and stare at Mia who wouldn¡¯t stop smirking at her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look how well the seat fits you!¡± she smirks devilishly, strolling her eyes on her.


    Mnie smile shortly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that, he knows that the seat would fit me that¡¯s why he enact me on the seat.¡± she returns the smirk in two folds.


    Mia didn¡¯t say anything. She stands up from the seat and walks over to make herself a cup of coffee. ¡°Nice office!¡± She says with no expression on her face.


    Mnie doesn¡¯t know why she is in her office but she wishes she could just get the hell out of her office so that the could resume her work. ¡°What do you want?¡± she decided to speak up after a long silence between the two of them.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what do I want¡¯ do you perhaps have anything to offer to me?¡± Mia couldn¡¯t hide the disdain in her tone. She drops the cup on the cab and walks back to Mnie.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have anything to offer to you, then why did you seek me? Or¡­¡± Mnie gasps, feigning a surprised look. ¡°Do you perhaps miss me that much that you decide to check up on me?¡± Mnie asks, grinning as she watches the hard look on Mia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hey, stop stating rubbish! Why would I miss someone like you?¡± She asks with an eye roll.


    ¡°Look.¡± Mnie hit her pen on the paper. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say to me, why don¡¯t you just get out? I have things to do if you don¡¯t have work.¡± She says to her face.


    Mia picks up a handkerchief and dabs the sweat off her forehead in anger. ¡°And what¡¯s the work of a Director if not to just sit in front of the system all day without doing anything.¡± Miaughs at her, twirling her curly hair in the air. ¡°As if I haven¡¯t been a director before.¡± she chuckles and Mnie rxes back on the chair.


    ¡°Before? Oh my God!¡± Mnie cover her mouth in shock. ¡°Did you mean you have once been a Director and they removed you when all that you do is just sit around without doing anything? How thoughtful of them,¡± she smirks and watches Mia mps her teeth in outrage.


    ¡°You are spewing nonsense. You don¡¯t know anything about me so shut the hell up also.¡± she bangs her fist on the table and it makes a loud noise.


    ¡°If you know how much this furniture cost I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to break it. Or did you break furniture too while you were still a Director?¡± Mnie smirked, she enjoys messing with Mia and she wouldn¡¯t stop until she leave her office.


    ¡°Now I see where your confidence ising from. You have known so much that you can¡¯t even keep it to yourself!¡± Mia spat angrily. She grabs her purse and takes out bubble gum from her purse. She tears it open and throws it into her mouth.


    ¡°Nobody tells me anything, guess you¡¯re not that important that none of them refused to say anything about you.


    Mia ms her hand on the table, she has had enough of Mnie and she can¡¯t wait to get the hell out of the room.


    ¡°I was told to handle some files to the New Director. Didn¡¯t even know you are the new Director.¡± Mia forces out a smile. She slides her hand into her purse and brings out a file from the mini bag.


    She stretch out her hand to Mnie and she collect it with her brow raised.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what father sees in you that he¡¯s starting to pick you over me.¡± Mia chuckles, tracing her eyes on the file as she doesn¡¯t want to let go.


    ¡°I would like to know, by any chance do you have any rtionship with my father?¡± Mia asks peeping into her eyes.


    Mnie chuckles and opens the first page of the file. ¡°If you are that curious, why not go ahead and ask your father?¡± Sheughs, she doesn¡¯t know what Mia is trying to find out but she bet she can¡¯t find any negative things about her.


    ¡°Oh, you should tell me. Aren¡¯t we family?¡± Mia smile sweetly at her. Mnie shake her head and move closer towards Mia on the seat.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± She asks and Mia nods her head, smiling brightly at her.


    ¡®Such a pretender¡¯ Mnie rolls her eyes and moves her lips to speak. ¡°I¡¯m his loyal daughter-inw.¡± She smirks in satisfaction and moves back to her seat.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Mia stands up angrily from the seat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are hiding, but I will find it and you should watch your back because I¡¯m going to crush you.¡± She yells and grabs her purse from the table. She walk up to the door and the door twist open before she could do it.


    Andy walks in, smiling like a ray of light. Mia stops on her track and shares a smile with Andy.


    Mnie sit tight on her seat, she stare at the two and wonder what type of rtionship the two had.

 60

    Mr Gordon sits quietly on his office seat. He has been daydreaming since he got to work in the morning. He couldn¡¯t seem to have the thought of his mind and it was starting to border him.


    He stares into space and thinks of who he could discuss the issue with. His mind drifts to his secretary and he smiles at the brilliant idea.


    He picks up the office phone and ces a call across to his secretary who she picks up at the first ring.


    ¡°Harley, could you please see me in my office?¡± He speaks with respect and drops the phone after she has promised toe to his office immediately.


    Therees a soft knock on the door and he ushers the person in. Harley walks in and closes the door behind her.


    Her heels make a loud noise as she stylishly walks up to him. ¡°Good afternoon, boss!¡± Harley greets warmly.


    ¡°Please have a seat, dear.¡± Mr Gordon says and then adjusts himself on the seat.


    ¡°Why did you call for me, Alfred?¡± Harley asks. She knows he is not talking business with her since he calls her ¡®dear¡¯ he only does that when he has personal information to discuss with her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How are you?¡± He asks and she shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. What¡¯s up?¡± she says, and he needs no soothsayer to tell him that she wants him to fire on.


    Mr Gordon clears his throat before opening his mouth to discuss the issue with her. Aside from her being his secretary, Harley is the only friend he had. She has been working with him since the first day he opened his firm and he makes sure he pays her more than she deserves.


    He has been always wanting her to work on her own but she declined to say she can¡¯t be earning more than what he is paying her and that she enjoys working for him.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mr Gordon sigh. ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time with my love life and I think I should discuss it with you.¡± He says and Harley¡¯s expression change at the mention of love life but she quickly covers it up with a wild smile on her face.


    ¡°Can you be more borate? Let me know in detail so I can know where your trouble lies.¡± She chuckles and he moves his palm to his face, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°There is thisdy that I like. And I think she likes me too! I don¡¯t know but I seem so.¡± Mr Gordon state and Harley tilts her head to think of who it could probably be.


    ¡°We have been doing a lot of things togethertely and my heart beat loudly anytime she¡¯s close to me, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one feeling that way.¡± he let it all out, sweating profusely as he stare nervously at his friend.


    ¡°Thatdy! Are you by any chance referring to Mnie, your son¡¯s babysitter?!¡± Harley asks almost in a whisper.


    Mr Gordon hitches his nape nervously. ¡°She is the one.¡± heugh shortly as he didn¡¯t know how to react at that moment.


    Harley stares at him in surprise, she hasn¡¯t seen his behalf like that before because of ady and she wonders how much he loves Mnie for him to act out of character.


    ¡°I always feel something in my heart that I always feelplete when she¡¯s with me, then all of a sudden, I will feel a void in me when she left that I assume she made the void in my heart and she is the only one that could fill the void. And¡­ we¡¯ve kissed several times and we almost made outst night. Good thing my son walk in right in time.¡± He says with his cheeks as red as a crimson. He couldn¡¯t believe he is saying all those things to his friend and he shyly move his gaze away from her.


    Harley gulps down the lump of froth that suddenly develops down her throat. She rubs her sweaty palm together and remains silent for a while before speaking up. ¡°How much do you love her?¡± she asks and he arches his brows at her.


    ¡°A lot! I love her a lot that I want to do anything for her.¡± He confesses and Harley nods in awareness.


    ¡°I can see that.¡± she chuckles. ¡°But do you think she feels the same way you feel? Did she want you as much as you want her?¡± she asks him the question he has been battling for weeks.


    Mr Gordon¡¯s face falls in disappointment, recalling how she is hiding something from him earlier this morning. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she wants me as much as I do.¡± he sighs for the umpteen times. ¡°I think I¡¯m the only one feeling this way.¡± He says sadly then drops his head on his desk.


    ¡°Maybe you should open your eyes to see the truth,¡± Harley smirked and then pats his back lightly. ¡°You can¡¯t let a feeling that is meant to fade away control you the second time. Listen to your heart but don¡¯t let it decides for you.¡± She beams and he chuckles at her words.


    ¡°I think you are right.¡± He groans and sheughs at how timid he seems when he is in love.


    *


    *


    *


    Mnie stare at Andy in surprise. Shock is clearly shown on her face as she couldn¡¯tprehend what he has been saying.


    Andy stands up from the seat, walks up to Mnie and rests his butt on the table. He takes her hand in his and looks her right in the eyes.


    ¡°Right from the first day, I set my eyes on you at the gathering. I have been thinking about you, I couldn¡¯t believe it when you said you were with Alfred. I have been hoping to strike up a conversation with you, but it seems futile until when had our first chat on Insta. I was so happy to hear from you again! even when I met you at the store with Alfred, I couldn¡¯t stop my heart from beating for you.¡± he squeeze her palm gently and she shake vigorously at his touch.


    ¡°I know you have a thing for me, it¡¯s right there in your eyes. I don¡¯t want you to see me as a snitch and I would appreciate it if you could give us a chance.¡± Andy says, he moved her palm to his chest and she couldn¡¯t do anything than watch.

 61

    ¡°I love you!¡±


    That¡¯s all it takes for Mnie toe back to her sense, she slides her hand from his grip and moves her seat a bit far away from him.


    ¡°Get a grip on yourself,¡± she yells at Andy and forcefully stands up from the seat. ¡°What the hell did you think you are doing?¡± she shoots him a deadly re and walks up to the window.


    Andy has realised his fault and he feels bad for confessing his love to the woman he wants to make his friend. He raises his body and lets his butt slide off the table.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± he calls out to her and stands behind her back. He makes to hold her hand but she ps his hand off.


    ¡°You¡¯re selfish, Andy!¡± she says, holding her head in her palms as she processes what he just said to her. ¡°How can you develop a feeling for me when you know too well that I¡¯m with your friend?¡± she throws her hands in the air and prop her elbow on the window.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, can¡¯t I have feelings again because you¡¯re with my friend? How would you know that I have a thing for you if I don¡¯t let it out? How would I be able to lift the burden off my chest if I don¡¯t say it out to you?¡± Andy brushes his hair to the back. An act he does only when he¡¯s angry or feeling regret.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to say anything to me,¡± Mnie turn around to have a proper look at the man she was trying hard not to get angry with. ¡°How do you expect me to feel after knowing that you¡¯ve been harbouring a feeling for me and I don¡¯t feel a thing for you? How do you want me to live with the guilt of turning you down?¡± she fights the urge to yell everything out to his face.


    Andy doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to say, he stands still and watches her vent on him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I thought you intend to be my friend, and I let you know that I¡¯m with someone. Of which you let it be known to me that you guys were friends. Tell me, is that what friends do?¡± she leaves him on the stand and walks back to her desk. She pushes the system to a side and rests her head on the table.


    Andy takes a deep breath before walking up to her. He ces his palm on her back and cares for it slowly. ¡°I never wish to have feelings for you. I intend to get close to you and make you my friend. But who would not want to have a thing with a fine wine like you?¡± Andy smiles and he hears her soft chuckles. That alone gives him the hint that she is no longer mad at him.


    ¡°I¡­ To be honest with you, I wasn¡¯t expecting a positive reply from you from the onset, but I need to say it so I could see you as a friend. Please I hope you understand my heart?!¡± Andy conveyed this in a way that make Mnie raise her head to look him straight in the eyes.


    She sighs and removes his hand from her back. She stare at him with those eyes that would make anyone do whatever she wanted for her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise for your heart, I should be med for taking it far,¡± she mumbles lowly. ¡®How can I tell you that I was mad because it was you that ask me out first¡¯ she sigh heavily which makes Andy stare at her for a long while.


    ¡°When I heard from you that you were friends with Alfred, I thought to myself that our friendship would be of advantage to me because I will get to know him more from you. But it seems nobody knows the true him and every time I try to strike up a conversation with people about him, all they have to say is about his dead wife and wouldn¡¯t even tell me the story behind her death.¡± She sniffs, hot liquid streaming down her cheeks and Andy hastily wipes it off with his thumb.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe that he is a bad person, that¡¯s why I stop having a conversation about him with people.¡± She smiles out thest drop of tears then shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°I guess if I want to know anything about him, he is the only one I can ask and only he can tell me all I need to know.¡± she further says and the only thing Andy could do is squeeze her shoulder lightly while lost in his thoughts.


    ¡°So, are we still friends?¡± he asks the question she has been expecting from him.


    Her face lit up in a small smile. ¡°Silly! Why would I stop being your friend over an issue that I have forgotten about minutes ago!¡± she giggles and he smirks at her free will.


    *


    *


    Mr Gordon walks inside the empty house, he walks up the stairs to his room. He can¡¯t me them for not being at home at that time, he is the one that closes early.


    He freshens up and decides to work on a document before going downstairs to prepare food for himself and others.


    He whistles loudly as he works on the business proposals. His business has been booming since he joined the organisation and he couldn¡¯t be more proud to contribute 25% of the assets to the organisation.


    He couldn¡¯t have earned his uncle¡¯s favour if he hadn¡¯t gone to the gathering with Mnie. His uncle has been pestering him to bring home anotherdy since his first marriage failed but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to move closer to any otherdy until Mnie came into the picture.


    ¡°How long has this firm been partnering with the organization?¡± he arch his brows at a particr file and decided to make use of his phone file.


    He walks out of his room minutester, he gets downstairs and he is about to walk towards the kitchen when he sights a red headphone on the couch. He picks it up and ys the next song.


    He dances inside the kitchen and fetches the vegetables from the refrigerator. He is still singing loudly and dancing crazily to the song when the entrance door opens and Mnie walks in with Archie beside her.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing?¡± Archie groans, feeling embarrassed at his father¡¯s dance while Mnie has a smug smirk ster at the corner of her lips.

 62

    shback to earlier that day.


    After she had received the money from Mr Gordon in the morning, she sent some of the money to her mother and she felt so happy to hear that she was doing good.


    Her mind was with Mr Gordon throughout the day and she couldn¡¯t process why he had to send such an amount of money to her. ¡®Did he perhaps make a mistake, or did he send the money to her out of pity¡¯?


    Mnie sent a text to Archie to meet her at thepany after school, and she waited by her car in the parking lot for his arrival.


    Mr Gordon sent someone to deliver her car for her and she thanked her star for letting Mr Gordon remember that her car was still at hispany.


    Archie arrived minutester, in a taxi. Mnie told him that she need him to escort her somewhere and he nodded his head before entering the car.


    Mnie drove them to a store, different from the one they went to thest time. She asked Archie what she could get for his father and he shrugged his shoulder saying his father has everything he had wanted and she should just get him anything she loves.


    They went inside the store and she was caught by the dazzling things that were out on disy at the store. She got confused and couldn¡¯t think of anything to get for the man. She took Archie¡¯s hand and they walked around the store before she decided to settle for a tie.


    They got to the tie section and Archie disagree with her getting a tie for his father, iming his father only wears a tie when necessary. What else could she get for him? She didn¡¯t know.


    They pondered on what to get for him, and then Mnie remembered that he loves wearing earrings. She smiled and dragged Archie to the essories section. They ransacked through the set of earrings and couldn¡¯t find anything that would fit him perfectly as she has thought.


    She was about to leave when her eyes caught a dangling shiny earring that was made of pure ice. She gushed at the beauty and pictured Mr Gordon in the earrings. He would look so sexy with his jet ck hair style to the back with a strand at the front.


    She bought the earrings and was surprised at the amount since it was the only pair in the whole world. She has to buy it since she was hoping to get him something special.


    They put the earrings in a tiny box and wrapped it up for her. She couldn¡¯t wait to present the gift to the man of her dream. She also got a hair warmer for Archie and they happily left the store.


    They got to the mansion and she checked the box in her purse to make sure that it was in there. They got inside the house to meet Mr Gordon dancing sexily inside the kitchen with headphones fixed on his head.


    Back to the present.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing?¡± Archie groans, feeling embarrassed at his father¡¯s dance while Mnie has a smug smirk ster at the corner of her lips.


    Mnie drop her purse on the couch and move her legs towards the kitchen. She steps inside and strides to stand behind him. She blushes at his every move and restrains herself when Mr Gordon turns around and catches her gaze fixed on his body.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± He jumps in fright and let the headphone slide down his neck. ¡°When did you get here?¡± He asks almost in a whisper.


    Mnie smiles, she tries to speak but she couldn¡¯t find her voice. She crosses her arms over her chest and stares dreamily at the man she haspletely fallen in love with.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Mr Gordon asks, he wipes his hand with the napkin and rests his back on the counter. He pulls Mnie to himself and sneaks his hands to her waist.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t stop smiling as she watch balls of sweat roll down his face. There is air conditioning in the kitchen but she still doesn¡¯t know why it¡¯s that hot.


    ¡°What are you making?¡± she finally find her voice and that was the only thing she could say as she was losing her mind, just by peering at his handsome face.


    ¡°Spaghetti sauce.¡± He moves his head closer to her neck and whispers. ¡°I¡¯m making your favourite,¡± she says in a low, yet dreaming voice.


    Mnie silently moan as the skin of his hand made contact with her neck, she shiver when he whispered those words in her ear. His breath on her skin makes the hair on her skin dance in amusement.


    ¡°How¡­ How¡­ Did¡­ you¡­ Know that my favourite¡­ Is spaghetti sauce?¡± she stutters as she is thinking of weird things as she stands. Her mind has travelled far while her body is getting the best care ever from the world handsome guy.


    ¡°We have been eating that since you get here, only the fool will not know that spaghetti sauce is not your favourite dish.¡± he chuckles and moves his face from her neck, she watches her gulp nervously and smirk in satisfaction.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He has a lot of effect on her and that¡¯s what he wants. He can¡¯t be with ady that would be too hard to turn on.


    ¡°What did you think about it?¡± she asks, pressing her body against his as she speaks.


    Mr Gordon rests his forehead against hers, he sneaks his hands to her face and then cups her cheeks in his palms.


    ¡°I enjoy every scoop of it on my spoon and I would be more than happy to have the cooker serve on my te as well.¡± he cares about her cheeks and skin and she let out a soft smile.


    Suddenly, therees a strange smell emitting from the back of Mr Gordon. Mnie sniff and wonder what the smell is all about. She is still thinking about the smell when her gaze unconsciously darts to the pot on the cooker. Is that not the fucking food he is cooking?


    ¡°Oh. No!!! The food is burning!¡± she yells and pushes him off of her.


    Mr Gordon quickly turns around and turns off the cooker. ¡°Shit I forgot about the cooking food and I was thinking about the uncooked one.¡± he groans and pushes his long hair to the back.


    Mr chuckles and walks over to the counter to fetch the dishes.


    ¡°We are eating here, I will go fetch Archie.¡± He instructs.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He yells from the outside and they both chuckle as the boy enters the kitchen.


    The food is served by Mr Gordon and they had their meal while gisting over the best Artiste in the whole of NYC.


    Mnie wash the dishes with Archie helping her to dry them. Mr Gordon set it back at the usual spot and they walk out of the kitchen afterwards.


    Archie bid them goodnight and walk back to his room to continue with the drawing, leaving the two adults alone in the living room.


    Mnie turned around and bid Mr Gordon goodnight. She picks up her purse and walks up the stairs. She hears sudden movement behind her back. She stops walking and turns around to see that it¡¯s Mr Gordon that is trailing behind her.


    She shakes her head and then proceeds with her walk back to her room. She gets to the hallway that leads to her room and notices that Mr Gordon is still walking toward her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she whispers to him, she doesn¡¯t want her voice to travel through the empty hallway.


    ¡°Sleeping in your room, why?¡± he whispers back to her. Mnie coff and pulls his ear real hard that he let out a soft cry.


    ¡°Go back to your room now, I don¡¯t want any visitors.¡± she res at him. He chuckles at how cute she looks even when ring at him. Can she be less beautiful?


    He bends his neck and nts a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Goodnight, Mine!¡± he smiles, then straight up his neck.


    ¡°Sleep tight end doesn¡¯t think about me, to prevent a wet dream.¡± he winks and then walks away from her.


    ¡°Your wish!¡± she smiles, then enters her room.

 63

    Archie rubs his bleary eyes and strides to the window. There is a pearly glow in the sky¡­ The rising sun cast a rosy hue across the morning sky. His audible yawns travel across the room.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he breathes in the aroma of macaroni and cheeseing from downstairs.


    ¡°Today is surely gonna be a sloppy day for me.¡± He yawns inaudibly and saunters to the bathroom.


    After brushing his teeth, he stops to check his reflection in the mirror. ¡°What changed?¡± he asks himself as it doesn¡¯t seem like he add anything at all.


    He drops the brush and steps under the shower. After having a hot bath, he walks back to his room to the pitching of his phone.


    He wipes his head with a towel and dumps it inside theundry basket. He stares at the pile of clothes inside and shakes his head negatively. ¡°I will wash you tomorrow,¡± he says to the basket as if he¡¯smunicating with his mate.


    He hitches his head as he walks up to the bed. He grabs his phone from the nightstand and scoffs sadly. ¡°Today is my birthday, I turn 14 today, so what?¡± he hisses and tosses the phone on the bed.


    The fact that it¡¯s his birthday and he would be getting no wish from anyone makes him hate his birthday to the core. The only thing that remembers about his birthday is his phone. It always gives him notification and he detests the act.


    He has always said he would stop the notification from popping up on his screen every year, but it always skit his mind and he will still get it the following year.


    He grabs his phone from the bed and stops the notification. He breathed a sigh of relief and drop it back on the nightstand. He closes his eyes and says a short prayer before opening them back.


    His eyes dart to the drawing beside his bed and a smile creeps up his face. ¡°I shall deliver you to themter.¡± He chuckles and gets his butt off the bed.


    He strides into the wardrobe and picks out a cool outfit for the day. ¡°Even if nobody gives a darn about my birthday, I still need to dress smart as a celebrant.¡± heughs and a seat on the dressing chair to have his hair fixed.


    After dding in a pair of ck trousers, and a ck jacket over a white shirt. He ties thece of his red sneakers.


    ¡°I¡¯m my father¡¯s son!¡± he exins after checking his reflection in the full-length mirror. ¡°Something is missing.¡± he tilts his head to the side and his gape falls on a pair of silver earrings. His school principal had warned him several against wearing earrings to school but he has to go against thew for the day.


    He fixes the hook and smiles at his reflection. He couldn¡¯t be more proud of the young guy he¡¯s seeing in the mirror.


    ¡°Birthday boy!¡± he chuckles loudly and walks up to his reading table to fetch his ck backpack. After shoving his books inside the bag, his eyes fall on the red hair warmer that Mnie got for him the previous night, at the store.


    ¡°Birthday gift, I guess.¡± he smiles and puts on the hair warmer that fits him perfectly.


    He flung the backpack over his shoulder and walk out of his room.


    He abruptly stops at the door and walks back into his room. ¡°I need to smell nice, bruh!¡± he groans and rushes to the dressing table. He picks up his perfume and sprays it on his body.


    Walking downstairs to see his father and Mnie eating breakfast without him, he scoffs and discreetly rolls his eyes at them.


    ¡°Ehh, what took you so long?¡± Mnie asks, she taps on the seat beside her.


    Archie sit down beside her, after exchanging greetings with them, he eat his breakfast of macaroni and cheese without saying anything to them.


    ¡°You look stunning in those dresses.¡± Mnie hit her shoulder against his. Archie chuckles lightly


    ¡®It¡¯s because of my birthday, I don¡¯t usually do this¡¯ he mumbles under his breath.


    ¡°You smell just like me, wait are you now copying my style?¡± Mr Gordon chuckles, he stopsughing when Archie sends him a deadly re.


    ¡°Who¡¯s copying who?¡± he rolls his eyes. ¡°Did you forget or should I remind you that you start using that brand after seeing it in my room,¡± Archie says and Mr Gordon mps his mouth shut.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out first!¡± Archie says, picking up his backpack and heading out to the house to meet his cab driver waiting for him at the front of the house.


    After the sequel of sses that day, it is finally lunch time and Archie shoves his book inside his backpack. He checks out the snacks inside his locker and shoves them inside his bag. Those are what he bought on his way to school to give to his sister.


    ¡°Hey, wanna go to the cafeteria with me?¡± Olive says from the back. Archie nce at her and the first thing he notices is her hair.


    Why pink? What happened to the multicoloured hair?


    ¡°So, you have decided to carry just one colour? That¡¯s good of you.¡± he chuckles and flung the backpack over his shoulder before locking his locker.


    ¡°Hey, watch your tongue.¡± she re at him as she finally get to his side.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Archie giggles and then raises his hand in the air, in surrender.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Heughs and adjusts his hair warmer.


    ¡°I love your hair warmer!¡± she smiles and stretches her hand to feel the texture.


    It¡¯s only a few days ago that he knew of her existence, yet they are acting like they have been friends since elementary.


    ¡°I love your new hair colour too, it fits you perfectly.¡± he gives her a thumb up and she hits his shoulder lightly.


    ¡°I will change itter though.¡± She rolls her tongue at him. ¡°Pink is not my thing.¡± she rolls her eyes dramatically.


    ¡°Whatever you want. The choice is yours,¡± he smirks then start walking away from the locker.


    Olive rush after him. ¡°This is not the way to the cafeteria, where are you going?¡± she asks, holding tight to his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the elementary section to have lunch with my sister.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she releases her grip on him and he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Never knew you had a sister.¡± she give a faintugh.


    ¡°I do.¡± he shrugs his shoulders.


    ¡°Say ¡®hi¡¯ to your sister for me.¡± she waves to him before jogging off towards the cafeteria.


    Archie shakes his head before proceeding with his walk outside. It¡¯s the first day of Skye in school after taking a short leave to take care of her health. He has been dying to meet her and perhaps he could celebrate his birthday with her on his way.


    He clutches tight at his backpack and makes his way to the bench at the front of the building. There, he sights her, resting her head on the backrest.


    ¡°Wee back to school, little Skye,¡± Archie screams, which attracts the attention of the other people that are passing.


    Skye opens her eyes and she widens her eyes when she set her eyes on him. ¡°Brother!¡± she shouts and rushes up to him.


    She jumps into his arms and he hugs her tightly. ¡°How are you?¡± he asks, arranging her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, brother.¡± she giggles and jumps down from his arms. ¡°I thought you won¡¯t being,¡± she whines and starts pulling him to sit on the bench.


    ¡°Why would you think like that?¡± he re at her. ¡°Of course, I will alwayse to see you.¡± he pinches her nose and sheughs out dimples.


    ¡°How is granny Vera?¡± he asks, bringing down his backpack.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, thank you.¡± she grins.


    Archie put the backpack on hisp and take out the snacks. ¡°I brought this for¡­¡±


    ¡°For me!¡± Skye scream, grabbing the snacks from his hands. Sheughs brightly as she licks her mouth at the mouth-watering snacks in her hand.


    ¡°No, for us.¡± Archie scoff. He takes one of the snacks and gives the rest to Skye. ¡°We are sharing.¡± he pats her head and she smiles.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she beams.


    Skye didn¡¯t wait for his reply, she tear the pack open and grabs a handful of the snacks before shoving it down her throat.


    ¡°You should eat slowly.¡± Heughs and lessens the number of snacks she is about to put in her mouth.


    ¡°This is different from the one you brought the other day.¡± she licks her lips and he nods at her.


    ¡°Yes, and I didn¡¯t forget to bring you juice this time.¡± he smile and hand over a bottle of juice to her.


    The bell chimes for closing.


    Archie stands up from his seat to walk out of the ss. He¡¯s the first to always get out of ss and that hasn¡¯t changed.


    He picks up his bag and walks out of the ssroom. Olive didn¡¯t have thest ss with him, so they won¡¯t be heading out together.


    Getting to the hallway, a boy runs up to him and tells him that the principal wants to see him in her office. He thanks the boy and strides to the principal¡¯s office.


    After knocking twice on the door, the calm voice of the principal ushers him in.


    ¡°Good afternoon, ma¡¯am!¡± he greets the middle-aged woman and she gestures for him to sit down.


    ¡°How are you, my boy?¡± she smiles warmly at him.


    ¡°All good!¡± she smiles.


    The principal noticed the earrings on his both ear and she shakes her negatively. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you againsting to school with earrings on?¡± the principal red at him.


    Archie gasps in shock. He forgot about the earrings, or else he would have taken them off beforeing to the principal office.


    ¡°I forgot that you warned me against it, sorry ma.¡± heugh and drag the hair warmer down, covering his ears.


    ¡°I know you remember, you choose to disobey me. It clearly shows on your face.¡± the woman scolds him and he mps his mouth shut.


    ¡°Why did you want to see me ma¡¯am?¡± he asks, eyeing the piles of files on her desk.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± the woman pushes the files to him. ¡°I want to ask for a favour before, but after seeing you putting on earrings consider it as a punishment,¡± she smirks as she adjusts her hefty sses letting them rest on her pointed nose.


    ¡°What!¡± Archie groans. He stares at the file and ps his forehead. ¡°How am I supposed to do school stuff on this day?¡± he whines and the principal stare at him strangely.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening ¡®on this day¡¯?¡± she asks, making a quote with her question. ¡°The earlier the better. Start with the work now so you can go home on time.¡± sheughs and he curses her under his breath.


    ¡°My dad wants me home as soon as the bell chimes for closing,¡± he smirked, rolling his tongue in his mouth.


    ¡°I just called your father before you walk in and he seemed fine with your detention.¡± she return the smirk five folds.


    Archie cries out when he realises the woman is smarter than him. ¡°My dad can be a snitch at times. Good of him for exposing me.¡± he groans and pulls the files to his front.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tear my paper.¡± the principal yells when she sees how Archie is transferring his anger to the innocent files.


    ¡°Someone should at least not yell at me, after giving work that¡¯s meant for the instructor to do.¡± He mumbles to himself and of course, the principal could hear it.


    ¡°Someone needs to know that it¡¯s not my fault that he is brilliant.¡± she gives a mockery smile which makes Archie groan.


    ¡°I will do justice to the file,¡± he smirks and opens the first file.

 64

    Mnie drops her phone on the bed as Mr Gordon enters her room. ¡°I just contact thedy now, and she will be here anytime soon.¡± She informs him without looking his way.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he yawns and plunges onto the bed. ¡°What is that?¡± He asks, pointing at the stuff on her bed.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mnie smile and pack the stuff together so he could sleep properly. ¡°It¡¯s just flower studs that I¡¯m making for the kids.¡± She grins and Mr Gordon just nods and closes his eyes to sleep.


    ¡°Stop stressing yourself, leave all the work for the nner.¡± he groans and pulls her to join him on the bed.


    ¡°Seriously, I need to do this,¡± Mnie whine. She gently releases his hand and moves a bit away from him.


    Mr Gordon sits up and res hard at her. ¡°Did I pay so much money for them so that you could be helping them out?¡± He snaps at her and Mnie drops the flower stud in her hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stay at home so I could be ying with you, I¡¯m doing this for Archie, not you!¡± She rolls her eyes.


    Mr Gordon didn¡¯t say anything, he plunge back to the bed and close his eyes to sleep. ¡°I feel bad for not wishing him before he left the house.¡± she deplore while applying gum to the flower.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. It¡¯s just 10 in the morning, you can still call him.¡± He sneers with his eyes close.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you, stop acting pained.¡± She res hard at him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said it if you don¡¯t want me to hear. It¡¯s just the two of us here.¡± he yawns so loudly that Mnie wonders if he didn¡¯t have a glimpse of sleep the previous night.


    ¡°You¡¯re sounding tired. What were you doing all night?¡± she ask and he hiss before tossing on the bed.


    ¡°ying games.¡± He whines and Mnie shakes her head in disbelief.


    ¡°Games?! What are you? Five years old kid?¡± she scoffs and he pouts like a child.


    ¡°Stop pouting, you¡¯re not a baby.¡± She scoffs and he arches his brows.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your baby.¡± he grins and she throws a pillow at him. He ducks and winks at her.


    ¡°If you know you are my baby, don¡¯t just sleep theree help momma out,¡± she smirks and he stands up from the bed at once.


    ¡°Told you.¡± he smile, picking up a stud from the bowl. ¡°I¡¯m your baby.¡± he makes a cute face which makes Mnieugh so hard.


    ¡°How do you even do this?¡± He whimpers as the flower he¡¯s making doesn¡¯te out great.


    Mnie stops with the one she¡¯s making and stares at him to have a look at what he is doing. ¡°Hey,¡± she raises her palm for him to stop. ¡°Do it like this,¡± she informed him.


    She curves the flower and puts another one at the top then apply gum at the bottom. ¡°Now ce it gently on the stud,¡± she instructs him.


    Mr Gordon does as she said and he smiles brightly when the flower studes out nice. ¡°Do you see that?¡± he grins and move closer to Mnie. He fixes the flower stud on her hair.


    ¡°You are so easy on the eyes. Your beauty is so arresting that I feel likemitting.¡± he sings her praise with a soft look on his face.


    Mnie feels a burning movement on her cheeks, she needs no soothsayer to tell her that she¡¯s blushing like an idiot. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet,¡± she confesses, looking away from him.


    ¡°Only for you, honey!¡± Mr Gordon says with a wink.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie cleared her throat before dropping thest flower stud into the bowl. It is more than enough to share with the kids. She separates the flower stud into two different bowls, girls to a side and boys to a side.


    ¡°Guess the one with more colour is for females?!¡± Mr Gordon ask, Mnie didn¡¯t need to see his face before she could sense the amusement in his tone.


    ¡°Yes. Exactly!¡± she smiles and takes the bowls to the table.


    Mr Gordon traces his eyes on her, he doesn¡¯t blink a wink until she gets back to him, on the bed.


    ¡°I have something to say.¡± she cleared her throat, and Mr Gordon sat right on the bed anticipating what she has to say.


    ¡°I never knew you were observing me that much yesterday. And how you knew what I want at that moment is still a thing I¡¯m yet to process. You sent such an amount of money to me without asking for it, yet you act as if it¡¯s not a big deal. I didn¡¯t have the chance to thank you yesterday because I don¡¯t know how saw it. Thank you very much, Alfred!¡± She says staring at him in a way that melts his heart.


    Mr Gordon takes her hand and gives it a light squeeze. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask before I will know what to do for you. As ady, you need money for a lot of things I don¡¯t want you to be down for a second. I want you to be happy always and if money is what will make you happy, I have more than enough to share with you because I¡¯m not joking when I said, I¡¯m ready to do anything for you.¡± He moves his hand to her face and wipes a tear that¡¯s been fighting to drop from her eyes with his thumb. He urges her to stop crying and she nods shyly.


    ¡°I have something to give you, I hope it¡¯s not too small for you,¡± she says then pick up the box from the nightstand and ces it in his palm. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind that I got something cheap for you.¡± she smile nervously.


    Mr Gordon opens the box and a beautiful smile creeps up his face. ¡°Thank you very much, Mel.¡± he smiles and then picks out the earrings. It¡¯s so beautiful that he feels like crying. No one has ever given him a present before and he feels so much.


    ¡°Did you like it?¡± She asks, staring at his face in amusement.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. Thanks for getting me a gift.¡± he smiles and pulls her in for a hug.


    Just then, therees a beep on the door which indicates that someone is outside by the gate. ¡°I will check¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I will go check who it is and I¡¯m very sure it¡¯s thedy we are expecting.¡± she stands up from the bed. She slides her feet inside the flip-flop and rushes out of her room.


    Later that evening.


    The event nner and her apprentice are downstairs, weing the kids from Archie¡¯s school to the decorated living room. All the couches had been moved, leaving them on the party table. No one would know the sitting room is that big and spacious.


    Mnie is inside her room, fixing her hair when she hears a soft knock on the door. ¡°Yes. Enter!¡± she says, in between her closed mouth.


    The door twists open and someone steps in. A girl walks in with a shopping bag in her hand.


    ¡°Good day, ma¡¯am.¡± the girl greeted her warmly. Mnie stared at her face for a while. ¡°Yeah, wee. Sorry, do I know you?¡± she asks the girl who wouldn¡¯t stop smiling at her hair.


    ¡°Mr Gordon ask me to deliver this bag to you,¡± she says and hands over the bag to her. After checking for a while, Mnie couldn¡¯t say anything in front of the girl. She dismisses her and the poor girl smiles before exiting the room.


    Mnie gasp for breath as soon as the girl left. She doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯s seeing right or if he sent this so much jewellery for her.


    Jade bracelet, diamond ne and a lot of silver earrings.


    She picks up her phone and sends a text to Alfred to meet her in her room for a brief chat. She vows not to pick anything from the box until he arrived.


    Mr Gordon walks in and stops right on his spot when he caught a glimpse of Mnie in a silver sleeveless gown that has a slit from the front and the slit stops right on the skull.


    ¡°Mel!¡± he exims in shock, he moves closer to her and stops right in front of her. Checking her out in the tantalising dress she is putting on. ¡°You look drop-dead gorgeous.¡± his eyes sparkle almost getting blind by her shin. She looks so tempting and it¡¯s not his fault for feeling that way.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mnie smile. Her gaze moves to the bag on the table and he traces his gaze to the direction her eyes go.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t reject it, all these things are nothing, really?!¡± he groans.


    Mnie sigh then smuggle into his arms. ¡°Thank you.¡± she sniffs. Mr Gordon releases her from the hug and stares at her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tear up. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t do anything to ruin my makeup.¡± He teases and she hit him lightly on his chest.


    Mnie pick up a pair of silver earrings and wear them on her piercing. She fixes the jade bracelet and she smiles at how beautiful it makes her hand look.


    ¡°You¡¯re so alluring as a cup of wine that I wouldn¡¯t mind having a sip.¡± He smiles while checking out her every move.


    ¡°Keep on dreaming.¡± she rolls her eyes and slides her foot inside a pair of gold heels. She looks like the model that she is and the jewellery that she is putting on makes her more beautiful.


    She grabs her gold purse and makes to head towards the door when her eyes caught a glimpse of the earrings Mr Gordon is wearing.


    It¡¯s the earrings she bought for him and she feels happy for buying him something that brings beauty to his sexy ears. ¡°You¡¯re not looking bad either.¡± She gulps down the sudden urge to grab his face and kiss the living daylight out of his lips.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± He leans down and nts a peck on her lips. Thank God she¡¯s not wearing coloured lipstick, else he would have stained his lips.


    ¡°Maybe you just understand what I want,¡± she says, moving a strand of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The kids are here,¡± he says and grabs her hand. He intertwined their fingers and walk her out of her room.


    Mr Gordon walk them downstairs to where the school kids and other people that had to leave theirfort zone to celebrate his son¡¯s birthday were. He isn¡¯t sure if Archie would want it bigger than that since he has never celebrated his birthday before. Mr Gordon make the event very small and cosy for him


    After everyone has settled down to wee the celebrant, therees a rustling sound of footsteps and everyone knows who the person is. They all went hush as the light in the living go off on its own.


    Everyone remains silent as the door twists open.

 65

    If only anger could be measured on a scale, Archie¡¯s anger would surpass any sum. He steps down from the cab and marches angrily inside thepound, forgetting to bid the cab driver fair well.


    Darkness has already covered the sky, only the hazy light emerging from the night stars makes the night seem a bit bright.


    Archie puffs out air and strides towards the door. He couldn¡¯t believe he spent the rest of his day working on some fills. Can his principal ever stop giving him work to do?


    He remembers that his father is to me, why would he tell his principal to detain him, the fact that his father forget about his birthday isn¡¯t the problem but the fact that he made him work for the principal on his birthday.


    He mps his teeth together and twists the doorknob, he yearns to find his father and give him an earful. Stepping inside the dark living room that is as silent as the graveyard. He make to switch on the light but someone beat him to do it.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Son!¡± Mr Gordon¡¯s cheerful voice says, appearing in front of him with his arms spread wide.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Dad!¡± Archie gasps, staring unbelievably at his Dad with gloomy eyes.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Archie.¡± Mnie smiles, appearing behind Mr Gordon.


    Archie stares at the two of them in surprise. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to close his mouth as he wasn¡¯t expecting them to remember his birthday. ¡°Seriously, you two know that today is my birthday?¡± he asks, still not believing his eyes.


    ¡°Silly! Everyone does.¡± Mr Gordon chuckles, stepping aside for Archie to see faces of people around his age, and older, in their living room, smiling brightly at him.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡± They all chant in unison.


    Archie screams and jumps into his father¡¯s arms. ¡°I love you so much, Dad! I mean, both of you,¡± he whines into his ears.


    Mr Gordon chuckles and drops him on his feet. ¡°You should go get dressed.¡± He nudges him.


    Archie shes Mnie a toothy smile before dashing into his room. Getting inside, he throws his backpack into a corner and rushes to the bathroom with his clothes on.


    He steps under the shower, soaking himself while fully clothed. ¡°Guess I¡¯m been loved after all.¡± He screams out of joy, letting the cold water drench him.


    He walks back to his room and the first thing he sight is the outfit that has beenid on his bed for him.


    He smiles and breathes out happily. ¡°I¡¯m going to surprise you two.¡± he grins and dashed to the dressing table.


    dding in a white crew neck T-shirt, over a gold jacket, ck ripped jeans and a set of white Snickers. Archie checks his reflection in the mirror and screams happily at how cute he looks in whatever he put on.


    Je checks his essory collection and picks out a jade stud that matches his jacket. He moves his long brown hair to the back. He applies light makeup and grins throughout the session.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A knock on his door and he needs no one to tell him that it is his father. ¡°Dad!¡± He calls out to him, so he should know that he could tell that he is the one by the door.


    ¡°Happy birthday friend.¡±


    Archie trembles at the voice he¡¯s hearing. What the hell is she doing and how did she know about his birthday? ¡°Olive.¡± He stands up from the seat to see Olive smiling brightly in her purple outfit.


    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t wish you a happy birthday in the morning. I was¡­ No, we were restricted from doing so.¡± she says, handing over a wrapped gift for him.


    ¡°Oh, goodness!¡± Archie smiles and receives the gift from her. ¡°Thank you.¡± he smiles and drops it on the table.


    ¡°I hope I fulfil my wish?!¡± she chuckles and he stares strangely at her.


    ¡°What wish?¡± he arches his brows and she moves her hair to the back.


    ¡°Being the first person to give you a gift.¡± she shyly hitches her neck.


    Archie smile before nodding his head. ¡°Yes, you fulfilled your wish.¡± he smiles at her, olive eyes glowing like the ray of the morning.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± she asks, checking him out. ¡°You look stunning but something is missing.¡± she tilts her head, looking from the dressing table to his face.


    ¡°What is that? I think I¡¯m cool like this.¡± he chuckles and she shakes her head negatively.


    Olive gasped and lick her bottom lip. ¡°This!¡± she grabs his hairbrush and pushes him back to the seat with his back facing her.


    Walking down the stairs with olive trailing behind her, Archie trembles from the inside when his eyes catch up with the crowd of people that is present to celebrate his birthday with him. Olive grabs his hand and nudges his shoulder.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared? You are in your father¡¯s house you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything.¡± she hit her shoulder against his and he nods in affirm.


    They walk over towards his father and Olive leaves his side when they get to the centre of the gathering.


    Archie eyes search everywhere but he couldn¡¯t have a glimpse of her. ¡°Guess elementary kids aren¡¯t invited,¡± he mumbles and turns his gaze to his father when he feels the tap on his shoulder.


    ¡°They have sung a birthday song for you, now they are waiting for you to blow out the candle.¡± He smiles at him. Archie¡¯s mouth an ¡®oh¡¯, he hasn¡¯t been listening to his speech and he feels guilty for zooming out when his father goes out of his way to prepare the party for him.


    ¡°Ahh, thank you.¡± he moves closer to the big cake that is pushed to his front. He bends his neck and says a wish before blowing out the candle.


    The crowd cheers and put their hands together for him. Mnie cut a piece of cake and put it on a neat te. She hands over the te to him and Archie collects it with a ¡®thank you¡¯ smile on his face.


    He hasn¡¯t done a birthday party before but he knows how it¡¯s done in a movie. He picks up the cake and takes a tiny bit. ¡°This bite is for my father,¡± he smirked and face the crowd who are patiently waiting for a sweet speech from him. ¡°He has always been a jerk that I wish I could not take a bite for him at all.¡± he res at his father which makes the crowd erupt in a pitch ofughter.


    Mr Gordon smirked and look away shyly, he was going to get back to him and he couldn¡¯t wait for the party to be over.


    Archie moves the cake to his mouth and takes arge bite, almost eating all the remaining pieces. ¡°As you can see, this bite is deeppared to the bite I took for my father.¡± he smiles, staring at Mnie who¡¯s busy flirting with Mr Gordon. ¡°That¡¯s for my mom.¡± he points at Mnie and she quickly let go of Mr Gordon. ¡°Most of you might know my dad but don¡¯t know who my mom is. She loves to keep a low profile.¡± he smiles and Mnie fondles her dress. ¡°She is a great woman that every man would¡­¡±


    ¡°Archie!¡± Mr Gordon screams, shutting his son up.


    ¡°Sorry, my dad is a bit possessive,¡± he says, and the crowd almost go crazy at how fun he sounds.


    ¡°I love you, mom!¡± he blows a kiss for her and she catches it in the air.


    Archie stare at thest bite and he wish his sister is present so he could introduce her to everyone and perhaps take thest bite for her. ¡°Thisst bite is for every one of you that leave theirfort zone to celebrate my birthday with me, thank you very much and I love you.¡± he shoves the remaining piece of cake in his mouth and crunches it slowly.


    The ps of the crowd almost burst his head open. He smiles at how much they are all smiling at him.


    The party begin, after dancing to some rock music thatsts for about two hours. Gift starting and Archie¡¯s eyes glow at the piles of gift that is lying on the ground for him to open.


    He packs the gift into his room with the help of olive before she vacates the house. Archie smiles warmly as he bid the guests farewell. He stands by the door and his mind drifts to the drawing in his room.


    He rushes up the stairs and strides inside his room. He picks up the drawing and takes a deep breath before deciding to go look for Mnie.


    ¡°There you are.¡± he smiles, seeing his father and Mnie together at the bar.


    ¡°Hey, the celebrant.¡± Mnie smiles, gesturing for him toe closer.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Mr Gordon asks, taking a sip from his wine ss.


    ¡°I feel good.¡± he grins and stretches the drawing to Mnie.


    Mnie arches her brows and makes to open the drawing when Archie stops her. ¡°My dad has something to say to you, don¡¯t open the drawing yet,¡± he says. Grinning like a lost sheep.


    Mnie stares at Mr Gordon who suddenly moves his gaze away from them. She remember days ago in his office, he also told her that he has something to say to her after his son¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m out of here.¡± Archie winks at his father before dashing off to go and unwrap his gifts.


    Mnie wait for Archie to be out of sight before turning her gaze to Mr Gordon.

 66

    ¡°Hmm, that,¡± Mr Gordon drops his ss and stands up from the stool. ¡°Before I could tell you what I intend to say to you, you will have to follow me somewhere.¡± He smiles and stretches out his palm to her.


    Tapping on the wine ss in front of her, to ring at the drawing in front of her, Mnie shakes her head slowly and wonders what is actually inside the drawing.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Mnie chuckles, she nervously stands up from the stool and slowly slides her palm into his waiting palm. ¡°Let go.¡± she smiled back at him, before grabbing the drawing from the counter.


    Mr Gordon tightens his grip on her palm as he leads her up to the stairs, he looks down at their intertwined fingers and a smug smile creeps up his charming face.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Where are we going anyways?¡± Mnie asks, feeling nervous all of a sudden as she trails quietly behind him.


    ¡°You will get to know if you see it.¡± He says shortly. ¡°And you will love it,¡± he assured her with a bright smile on his face.


    Mnie arches her brows when Mr Gordon walks her towards a hallway she never thought is on the second floor. She keeps peeping at her back as she walks, she can¡¯t afford to miss her way when going back.


    ¡°Is the ce we are going some¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you please take a deep breath?!¡± Mr Gordon giggles as he rubs his thumb on the back of her palm.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbles, then tucks a strand of hair behind her ear.


    They stop walking when they get to the front of an in-restraint room. Mr Gordon clears his throat before unlocking the door with the passcode.


    ¡°Please Go in.¡± He steps aside and then stretches forward his hand to Mnie, and she walks in first before he does.


    As soon as she steps her foot inside the room that seems like a music studio. Mr Gordon closes the door behind them and makes her sit on a design stool. Mnie sits and stares at everything in awe.


    ¡°This used to be my studio. I love music, as much as I love my business. And I used to be distressed here, a long time ago.¡± he smiles and walks around to sit on a single stool in front of a white piano. ¡°You are the first person I¡¯m bringing here, so please don¡¯t feel nervous,¡± he says while taking a deep breath.


    The roomcks nothing that a normal studio would have. Ranging from the wallpaper to the coloured bulbs, to the instruments in the room.


    Mr Gordon smiles, staring at Mnie who seems to be nervous. She seems a bit shocked that such a room exists in the mansion and also, she is a bit anxious to uncover what Mr Gordon has to say to her.


    ¡°Please stay calm. I don¡¯t want your anxiety to get the best of you,¡± he warns before cing his sexy fingers on the keyboard.


    Mnie stares at him warmly as he ys a nice song on the piano. The tone sends her to the first day she entered the mansion, how she gets lost in his sexy face that she found herself drooling over him.


    To the time she got stuck between him and his son when they were yelling at each other. She remembers how she tried stopping their fight and she got her head hit on the wall.


    When she tried running away from the mansion and she messed with the buffer which left a message for Mr Gordon. How she fainted on the cold floor and he rushed her to the car in his arms.


    Her mind drift to when she caught him on the floor of the kitchen, shivering like a possessed cat as he hallucinate about things she didn¡¯t know.


    Her mind goes back to the night he almost squeezed the life out of her in the dining room, how she dropped to the floor, only to woke up to meet him lying helplessly beside her on the floor with his eyes closed.


    She recalls how he apologised to her over a meal he first prepared for her, to how she went to bed that night with his thoughts on her mind.


    She remembers the time at the store when he made an attendant doll her up for the organisation¡¯s gathering, and how he introduced her to his family as his fiancee.


    Her mind didn¡¯t skip the part when she had her first kiss with him right on her bed. How he looked into her eyes and called her ¡®his¡¯ even though she didn¡¯t know what his intention is.


    Going back to the afternoon they went shopping and how he shrieked to Andy to let his hand off his ¡®woman¡¯.


    An alluring tear dropped from her eyes as she remember how he hade to fetch her at his uncle¡¯s ce and how they had a romantic moment at the top of the hillock.


    Going back to the day he drove her to thepany when she was newly got appointed by his uncle and how he bought ice Americano for her to relieve her anxiety.


    She memories the night she got a car gifted to her and how he cuddled her in his arms, telling her to tell him if she needs anything.


    To the day she went to his office to discuss Archie¡¯s birthday with the event nner and how he swept her off her feet, telling her sweet things that melted her heart. To how she almost made out with him on the couch that same night.


    To the day he sent her a huge amount of money just because she was feeling down when she was with him. And how they cooked together that night while ying with each other¡¯s tongues.


    She recall the sweet moment she had with him that morning when she was making the flower stud for the guests. To when he showed up in her room wearing the earrings she got for him the previous night. and how he kept flirting with her throughout the party.


    The piano stopped ying a while ago, which was unknown to Mnie. She blinks rapidly when Mr Gordon calls out to her and she stares down at her legs to see him kneeling on one knee right by her feet with a box in his hand.


    ¡°I know we have been having a lot of things going on in our mindstely, and how much focus we need to put to work. But recently, I have been thinking more about you, than work that I kept messing up with proposals.¡± He gulps, gazing at Mnie to see her staring brightly at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I belong in your heart, or if you feel the same way as I do. That¡¯s what makes it difficult to concentrate on the work I want to be with you every time. So, here I am, kneeling before you to know if you feel the same way or if I¡¯m getting ahead of myself.¡± Mr Gordon inquires, staring up to see Mnie drooling in the creek of her tears.


    ¡°I want to start seeing you as my woman, someone that can take care of me and my son, someone that I can trust with my life, someone I could share both my happy and sad moments with. Someone I can share my secrets with without leaving anything behind, someone that would make me forget about my past and give me the reason to see the ray of the following day, someone that would be thest person I will see in the night and the first person I will see in the morning.¡± He smiles and pauses so Mnie could digest what he just said.


    ¡°So, will you be that someone for me? Will you be my woman and love me until myst breath?¡± He drops the question with a lot of voices screaming in his head.


    Mnie sniff back her tears, she couldn¡¯t believe he is saying all that beautiful things to her. She couldn¡¯t believe her dream is finally here and it was happening.


    ¡°No,¡± she cries, jumping down from the stool.


    Mr Gordon moves back in stock and stares at her in bewilderment. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you say that?¡± he mumbles, fighting the urge to burst into tears right in front of the woman he loves dearly.


    ¡°Silly,¡± Mnie sniff, going on her knees before him. ¡°Is that what you were expecting me to say?¡± she grins like a chisel cat.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Mr Gordon stares at her face, trying to get his answer but her expression is nk.


    ¡°How can I say no when I want to do everything you just mentioned with you, I want to do all and more for you. I love you so much.¡± she cries and sneaks her head into his chest.


    Mr Gordon smiles, not believing she loves him to the point of crying because she realises it is not a side thing.


    ¡°You love me for real?¡± Mr Gordon asks, pulling her up from the floor.


    Mnie nods, unable to say anything. Mr Gordon smiles and pulls her to his body, pressing her tightly to his body as he finally fulfils his heart¡¯s desires.

 67

    Mr Gordon releases her from the hug and takes her left hand. He takes out a diamond ring and slides it onto her promise finger which fits her perfectly.


    He stares at her face for what seems like forever, Mnie¡¯s eyes sparkle under the coloured light. Mr Gordon unconsciously smiles at her, which makes her return the smile in two folds.


    ¡°Now I feelplete. How long has it been that I have been waiting for this day?¡± he smiles and nts a kiss on the ring finger.


    He raises his head to see her smiling brightly at him. ¡°I love you. My woman!¡± he says and leans slowly toward her.


    Mr Gordon nt a soft peck on her lips, he made to back away when she tug at his cor and pull his face back to her. He chuckles as he understands what she wants.


    He interrupts her with such needs as he smashes his lips against hers. She opens up her mouth, giving him ess to her tongue. He devours her mouth instantly, wasting no time as he captures her tongue in a fierce battle of need.


    She moans out into his mouth and he back away from the kiss when he feels as though they are both running out of air. They break the kiss to catch their breath. Mnie look away from him, unable to look him in the eyes.


    Mr Gordon hugs her tightly to his body as soon as he breaks from the kiss.


    ¡°Are we now¡­¡±


    ¡°You are now officially mine!¡± he chips in and she let out a soft smile as she prays for the moment tost longer and not be a dream.


    She runs her hands on his back, fantasising about how they are going to interact after the conversation. What will change? The respect she has for him, or the way his son acts around her? Will Archie like the fact that she¡¯s taking his dead mom position?


    She sigh and let her mind to wonder what the boy would likely think of her.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s head back to the living room,¡± he whispers to her face and she smiles shyly at him. ¡°Archie will be waiting,¡± he says and cups her cheeks in his palms.


    Speaking of Archie is what reminds her of the drawing. ¡°Can I check this first?¡± she asks, pointing at the drawing she drops on her seat.


    Mr Gordon chuckles. ¡°I can tell that there is no sketch in that paper.¡± heughs and leaves her to check the drawing.


    A smug smile creeps up his face as he catches a glimpse of the shock on her face. ¡°What is the drawing all about?¡± he asks and Mnie shakes her head negatively.


    ¡°There is nothing in there.¡± she groans and Mr Gordon quickly takes her hand in his.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he manipted the drawing.¡± he chuckle and pull her out of the studio.


    He closes the door behind them, once they step outside the room and they start heading in the direction they take to the studio.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I got fooled by Archie.¡± She scoffs loudly.


    Mr Gordonughs at how cute she seems while putting on that angry face. ¡°Just rx, I¡¯m sure he has his reasons.¡± he take her hand and then intertwined their fingers together.


    Mnie¡¯s cheeks get rosy each time he locked their fingers together. She clears her throat and tries not to look at their locked hands. She has been wondering what sort of feelings she has for him, but it¡¯s certain now; it¡¯s love.


    ¡°Over here!¡± Archie waves his hand in the air, the moment he sights them descending the stairs. He grins loudly when he sees them holding hands.


    ¡°Happy! Happy! Surprise.¡± He screams his lungs out as he spread out the original drawing that shows Mr Gordon gazing lovingly at Mnie.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Did you draw this?¡± Mnie gasp, she rush up to him and snatch the drawing from him. ¡°This is so beautiful and perfect.¡± she cries out as she couldn¡¯t believe Archie could draw such a piece of art.


    ¡°Undervaluing me?!¡± he scoffs angrily. Mnie shake her head amidst herughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. C¡¯mon, you should see the art in your drawing. It¡¯s a beautiful sight to behold.¡± she says proudly. Throwing her fingers in the air as she speaks.


    ¡°You are only saying this to make me feel good. Right?¡± he rolls his eyes dramatically. ¡°I know my drawing sucks and I¡¯m still trying to perfect it,¡± he added, his gaze to his father and he marvel at the look on his face.


    Mnie shrugs her shoulders carelessly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, that¡¯s it then, I can¡¯t change your belief.¡± She smirks and taps him on the shoulder.


    She walks up to Mr Gordon and shows the drawing to him. He smiles seeing that his son portrays his character too well.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Archie coughed lightly.


    ¡°Congrattions! Dad and¡­¡± he arches his brows and Mnie rolls her eyes at him. ¡°What can I call you now; is mom okay, or still Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Call me whatever pleases you.¡± Mnie sneers at his face, Mr Gordon¡¯s slight care on her palm reminds her of him.


    ¡°Mom! That¡¯s it.¡± he chuckles and runs into her arms.


    The sudden action of his makes Mnie let go of Mr Gordon¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, easy.¡± She grins heartily, rubbing his back with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Before you two shut me out I have things to say.¡± Mr Gordon clears his throat, interrupting the mother and son¡¯s moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, dad?!¡± Archie asks, stepping away from Mnie.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t received your gift, have you?¡± he says painfully. He couldn¡¯t believe that his son would care about what he had to gift to him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You have a gift for me?¡± Archie asks, pointing at himself as he stares amazingly at his father.


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the point of a birthday without a gift?!¡± he sneers at him.


    Archie beam with a smile. ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting a gift from you.¡± heugh, shaking his head slightly.


    ¡°C¡¯mon,e outside for your gift.¡± he winks and Archie makes a disgusting face.


    ¡°That¡¯s not for me. I guess,¡± he mumbles under his breath as they all make use of the exit.


    ¡°For the celebrant!¡± Mr Gordon smiles. He brings out control from his pant pocket and unlocks a red power bike with the control. It makes a beep sound and Archie jumps in excitement.


    Archie gasp in shock when his father stretches the control for him.


    ¡°Dad!¡± he steps forward and moves his palms to his mouth, covering his mouth before screaming.


    ¡°Do you mean -this is mine?¡± he asks, blinking slowly as his hand unconsciously retrieve the control from his father.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s for you.¡± Mr Gordon smiles charmingly. Mnie didn¡¯t say anything, she watch the moment with a ball of tears finding their way out of her eyes.


    ¡°I know I have always been a total jerk, but this is me trying to be a perfect dad. Even if it¡¯s little I still want to make today a special day for you.¡± he let out. Archie stares back at his father to see the sincerity in his eyes.


    If anyone should tell him that someday his father would want to celebrate his birthday for him, he would never believe it. Not to talk about getting him a gift.


    ¡°Dad?!¡± Archie calls out more like a question.


    Mr Gordon chuckles as he watches his son getting all emotional because of his gift. ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asks, beaming as he sneaks his hand to Mnie¡¯s waist to tell her he¡¯s still aware of her presence.


    ¡°Like?!¡± Archie scoff, sniffing back his tears. ¡°I love it dad.¡± he cries and jumps into his father¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mr Gordon asks the obvious question.


    ¡°Very much. And I love you,¡± he mumbles into his chest.

 68

    ¡°Really?¡± Mr Gordon asks the obvious question. ¡°You like it that much?!¡± he chuckles, while gently patting his back.


    ¡°Very much. And I love you.¡± Archie mumbled into his chest.


    Mnie coughs behind them which attracts their attention to her. Archie let go of his father and walk up to Mnie in other to embrace her.


    Mnie raised her index finger in the air, stopping the boy froming closer. ¡°Hmm, hmm!¡± she backed away, shaking her head at him. ¡°Not yet, save the hug forter.¡± she smiles and winks at Alfred to continue with the surprise.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mr Gordon beams out a charming smile. ¡°The surprise didn¡¯t end here. We have something else to show you,¡± he says, bringing out a neatly folded handkerchief from his pant pocket.


    Archieughs shortly. ¡°No, you guys don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m capable of any surprise.¡± he cackles and watches his father pass the handkerchief to Mnie.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. There¡¯s no need for a blindfold I can handle any sort of surprise,¡± he utters proudly with his chest puffing out from the shirt.


    Mr Gordon stares at Mnie and she shrugs. ¡°Are you saying you will calmly view the sight without making a scene?¡± they both ask in unison.


    Archie moves his gaze from Mnie to his father. ¡°More than sure. I¡¯m certain.¡± he smiles, staring back at his power bike. He wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to see his bike vanish from his sight, he keep on checking it out every second.


    Mnie motioned for Mr Gordon to lead the way. She is getting tired from the stress and wouldn¡¯t want to let anything dy her from getting her beauty sleep.


    Mr Gordon nods his head in affirming. He stands straight and then starts to move forward towards the front door. Mnie unwinds her body before gesturing for Archie to move behind his father, with a charming smile ster on her face.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Is the second gift inside? Why are we going in?¡± Archie asks the moment they step inside the living room.


    Mr Gordon smiles. ¡°Yes. Besides, you need to rx and linger for the gift.¡± he looks back at Archie who¡¯s staring nkly at him.


    ¡°I understand.¡± he nods his head slowly. He hitches his nape and lowers his gaze. ¡°At least can you give me a hint about the gift?¡± he grins weirdly.


    ¡°No!¡± Mnie chipped in from the back. ¡°A gift is meant to be present, not to tell.¡± she grabs his shoulders and starts pushing him up the stairs.


    Archie whines for her to let go of him, and Mnie pays deaf to hear him which makes him give up on struggling to break free.


    Getting to the door to Archie¡¯s room, Mnie stops and wraps her palms around his face. ¡°This is a surprise and I want you to keep your eyes shut,¡± she instructs, Archie nods his head nervously he couldn¡¯t wait to attain his gift.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s something special.¡± Archie chuckles as he couldn¡¯tprehend how special the gift is, that they have to blindfold him. They are family, a family shouldn¡¯t make a present this hard to guess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hope, I know you will love it.¡± Mr Gordon expounds and twists the doorknob to the room beside his bedroom.


    Archie¡¯s ears stand alert as the door creeps open. They walk inside a room like an artist¡¯s workshop. Mr Gordon steps aside for Mnie to pull Archie inside.


    Mnie gaze around to make sure everything is in ce. She clears her throat as she exchanges a look with Mr Gordon.


    ¡°This gift will bring out the best in you. It will give you hope and inspiration for your chosen career.¡± Mr Gordon winks at Mnie to free his gaze.


    Mnie release her palms from his face, letting him stare at the workroom in awe.


    ¡°I hope you will pursue your dream and be a great person with your gift. I wish you would what makes you happy and forget about family traits.¡± Mr Gordon smiles, and the look on his son¡¯s face makes his inner mind find peace.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be true!¡± Archie gasps in shock. He wipes his teary eyes as he keeps staring doubtfully at the workroom.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly do this for me, I mean, you want me to grow up and go into business and stuff. Now, you¡¯re encouraging my ability, my creativity, my passion- what gives me sce. How true is that?¡± Archie wails happily as he stares at the professional pencils box on the table.


    Mr Gordon chuckles loudly, he understands where Archie ising from and how he has never paid attention to him, or the like of him.


    ¡°I never want you to involve yourself in the family business. I have always wanted you to do what makes you happy. I know how much you love to draw and the like of attention you put to it, so I never bother you about it. I sacrificed my passion so that I could keep my family business going. I have always wanted to go into music, I love music and it¡¯s only music that makes me happy. I use music to distress and also get wasted while operating the piano.¡± He wipes his tears as he remembers those good times when he always operates the piano in secret.


    Archie stares at his father¡¯s face with a pitiful look thatter gets reced with a sorry look.


    Mr Gordon chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this so you could pity me. I¡¯m telling you this because you are my only son and I have always wanted the best for you. I chose what I know my father would have wanted for me if he was alive, but I want you to do what you love to do while I¡¯m still alive. Whatever decision you make in your career, I will always support you and advise you if need be.¡± he expounds.


    Archie blinks nervously. He couldn¡¯t believe his father could ever be this cool to him. ¡°Dad, can you stop being good to me? It would make me want to believe that¡¯s who you are. I don¡¯t want to believe things that aren¡¯t true.¡± Archie cries as tears stream down his cheeks like rainfall.


    ¡°I have always been a jerk to you, but if you could give me a chance I would love to do all the things I have always wanted to do for you.¡± he smiles and wees his son in his arms. Archie didn¡¯t say anything, he just stay in his father¡¯s chest and pour his hot liquor on his shirt.


    ¡°Thank you very much, dad! I will return the favour and be a good son to you.¡± he sniffs back his tears.


    ¡°How do you feel about your workroom?¡± Mr Gordon asks, he feels his son moves in his chest.


    ¡°You should forget about my workroom and get mom to bed. She seems tired from the stress and she needs a good buffer to rest her head on.¡± Archie says back to his father, he slides from the hug and moves his gaze to Mnie who is nodding her head in sleep.


    ¡°Guess we will be going first.¡± Mr Gordon smiles and then walks up to Mnie. He sweeps her off the floor and rests her head on his chest.


    ¡°I hope to get more portraits from you in the future.¡± he winks at Archie before walking out of the workroom with Mnie in his arms.

 69

    Mnie carefully watches Mr Gordon as he closes the door behind him, while she remains calm in his arms. She opens her eyes when she is sure they arepletely out of sight.


    ¡°You can put me down, now.¡± she yawns slowly, movingzily in his chest.


    Mr Gordon stares at her face, he chuckles lightly before putting her back on her feet. ¡°Thought you were sleeping in there, that¡¯s why I decided to carry you in my arms.¡± Mr Gordon stares back to the work room and then a light gasp escapes his kissable mouth. ¡°Did you fake a sleep just so I could carry you?¡± he red hard at her. He couldn¡¯t believe she could trick him to carry her.


    Mnie scoff. ¡°As if I ever asked you to carry me.¡± she rolls her eyes at him. ¡°I was surely dozing, but I didn¡¯t realise we were already out of there until we get here,¡± she confesses. In as much as she would love to get carried by him, she wouldn¡¯t fake sleep just so he could carry her. She finds it a bit infantile.


    ¡°Are you mad because of that? Huh?¡± Mr Gordon pouts sadly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take everything to heart. I am merely joking with you.¡± He whines like a child. He tugs at her shoulder and then pulls her to his body.


    Mr rolls her eyes and then shrugs her shoulders, letting his hand slide down from her body.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Mine, I¡¯m notining because you trick me into carrying you. I have no problem with it, and I could even carry you all day without getting tired.¡± he groans, trying to take her hand.


    Mnie move away from him, she stop walking and then face him with her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t trick you to carry me. I was dozing in there before you decided to carry me on your own.¡± She shakes her head slowly. ¡°Truly, I wasn¡¯tpletely dozing. But I was tired and need some rest. You carried me of your free will and now what did you do? Telling me I tricked you.¡± she scoffed unbelievably.


    Mr Gordon stops talking for a while, he bore his gaze into her eyes and Mnie looks away after his stare on her face making her feel somewhat guilty.


    ¡°I carried you because I feel like doing so, also there¡¯s no harm in it if you decide to trick me into carrying you. We are in love and that¡¯s what lovers do.¡± He utters, moving closer to Mnie who stands confused on the spot.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m angry with you?¡± Mnie asks, taking a few steps closer to him, closing the little space between them. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I never got angry with you even when you did a great thing to get mad. I¡¯m just¡­ for a while I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m making sense but I¡¯m not angry. I thought you were, that¡¯s why I tried to get mad at you too.¡± she sighs, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Mr Gordon takes a deep breath. He sneaks his hands to her waist and leans closer to her. ¡°You want to get mad at me because you thought I was angry with you?!¡± he whisper to her ear, the side of his mouth creeping in a devilish smirk.


    ¡°Do you now see a reason topete with your man?¡± he smirked when Mnie hit her fist on the side of his waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± she chuckles into his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± he smiles, hugging her tightly to his body.


    Mnie sniffs in his fragrance, but she remains still in his chest, fantasizing about the things they would do together now that they are courting.


    ¡°You should get some rest, you have been working alongside me since the morning,¡± Mnie says amidst her yawns. She disengages from the hug.


    ¡°Working alongside you? Did you now consider it as a task?¡± he chuckles when he remembers how she made it known to him in the morning, that he was only wasting away time and not doing anything.


    ¡°So, I wasn¡¯t wasting away time after all, I have been helping out all along.¡± he grins when Mnie shoots him a deadly stare.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were wasting away time, I was merely trying to make you get yourself busy with something.¡± she rolls her eyes at him.


    ¡°Making me help out with work is not fair, I paid those people a massive amount of money to get it done. I don¡¯t see any reason why I should help them out with their paid job.¡± He grumbles as trails behind her.


    ¡°Keep on shoving your wealth in my face.¡± Mnie scoffs, she increases her pace as she wants to get to her room as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m not shoving my wealth in your face, I¡¯m merely trying to let you know that we are a king and queen in our world we don¡¯t need to act like a tramp.¡± he boosts behind her.


    Mnie scoffs audibly at what he said. She turns in the direction that leads to her quarter. Mr Gordon hastily pulls her back with her arm.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asks the obvious, the look on Mnie¡¯s shows that he just asked a foolish question and he couldn¡¯t put himself to think of what she might be thinking of him, in her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room. It¡¯ste and I need to get some sleep. I¡¯m going to work in the morning.¡± she smiles radiantly at him.


    ¡°I thought we were going to my room.¡± he chuckles shyly, hitching his nape as he speaks.


    ¡°Why should I go to your room when I have mine?¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes widen in shock when she thinks of the reasons he would likely want her to go to his room.


    Mr Gordon smiles shyly. ¡°I have something to show you in my room. Can you follow me to my room?¡± he asked, staring deep into her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever! Let¡¯s go.¡± she let out, avoiding his charming gaze in her eyes.


    He smiles then grabs her hand, pulling her towards the direction of his room. They get to his door, after taking a few steps from her quarter.


    Mr Gordon twists the doorknob and then ushers her in. ¡°Wee to my room, Mine!¡± he bows slightly to her.


    Mnie hit his arm yfully as he seeds in making her cheeks get rosy. ¡°Stop ttering me.¡± she jokingly rolls her eyes at him.


    Mr Gordon grins as he closes the door behind them. He moves his gaze back to Mnie and he catches her staring at his littered bed.


    ¡°That was in the evening.¡± he shakes nervously like a child that is getting scolded by his mother. ¡°I was looking for what to wear and I end up littering everywhere, I was running out of time so I didn¡¯t bother to pack. But it¡¯s just the bed, nowhere else.¡± He rants even when she didn¡¯t ask. He feels like she will be ashamed of him for being dirty, and that¡¯s why he needs toe out clean.


    ¡°I have been here before,¡± Mnie shake her head. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t like this,¡± she says, staring at his reddish ear. She moves closer to him and steps on her toes. ¡°You¡¯re not always like this, and I understand the situation of this house this evening. I understand.¡± she cares about his earlobe which results in his cheeks getting rosy as well.


    He moves his palm to her hand on his ear. ¡°You shoulde to the window with me.¡± he coughs shyly, moving his gaze away from her.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± she smiles and lets her hand slide down from his ear. Mr Gordon smile at her innocent face. He grabs her hand and pulls her to the window.


    He grabs the curtain and parts it sideways. ¡°You should see this with me. I have always wished to star gaze with my future partner on our first night.¡± Mr Gordon boasts happily.


    He opens the window and the bright star of the night sky is what wees their sights. Mnie moves closer to the window, staring lovingly at the sky.


    Mr Gordon wraps his hand around her waist and gently ces his head on her back. ¡°I feel okay now, knowing that you are mine and I am yours,¡± he mumbles as he tightens his hold on her waist.


    ¡°You would not know my pain, or how agonising I felt knowing that I didn¡¯t own you and you could be with any man at any time.¡± he gulp hard, then breathed out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Each time, I thought my world is copsing whenever you speak of Andy. We may have known each other in the past but I can¡¯t bear losing you to a man like him, it will haunt me for the rest of my life.¡± He chuckles, which makes Mnie¡¯s heart to be at ease, knowing that she feels nothing for Andy. They are just friends and she could not bring herself to love another man since she already has a feeling for her boss.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Why would I harbour any feelings for another man when I only have eyes for you?!¡± Mnie chuckles, she moves her gaze to the sky and she marvels at how beautifully the stars decorated the night sky.


    Mr Gordon smiled and release his head from her back. He turns her around to face him, and she did stare at him with the perfect expression he had pictured in his head.


    ¡°Do you know what you and the stars have inmon?¡± he asks, holding her hands in his hand.


    Mnie shook her head nervously. ¡°No, I do not know.¡± she smiles.


    ¡°The star shines brightly, lighting up the darkest night, and you shine brighter than the night star brightening up my world.¡± he smiles, while staring deep into her eyes.

 70

    After standing by the window for what seems like forever. Mr Gordon releases his grip on her waist, and Mnie lurches backwards, crashing back into his hard chest.


    She mumbles half asleep as she back hit what seems like a rock. Mr Gordon gets hold of her hand and flips her over to face him.


    ¡°Are you sleeping already?¡± He asks, staring at her half-closed eyes.


    Mnie groans and opens her eyes slowly. ¡°I need to go to bed. Goodnight!¡± she yawns loudly and tries to walk away from him, her body seems heavy for her feet to carry.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she groans and staggers backwards, Mr Gordon catches her before she could hit the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will get you to bed.¡± He smiles, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.


    Mr Gordon sweeps Mnie off her feet and she creeps into his chest. He walks up to his bed and makes her sit at the edge of the bed. Mr Gordon goes on his knees and helps Mnie with the heels, he ces them beside the nightstand, and he clears up the littered clothes on the bed before cing her gently on the bed.


    He rolls up the duvet and covers her up. Mr Gordon leaves her side and strides back to the window. He pulls the handle and shut the window. Pulling the curtains back together, he sights her purse on the floor and he hastily picks it up.


    ¡°Sleeping and dropping stuff on the floor, she still acts like a baby; my baby I guess.¡± he beams with a smile as he strides towards the table.


    He drops the purse on his study table before striding inside the bathroom. He strips off the clothing and steps under the shower. The warm water streaming from the tiny holes of the metal runs down his body, his hair gets soaked with water, he feels rxed and for the first time, his heart seems light and he has no thought running through his mind.


    Mr Gordon stops the shower from running as he steps out of the shower. He picks up a neatly folded towel from the piles of towels that were ced on the counter, he dries his hair first before proceeding to wipe his body with the towel.


    He spread the towel on the rail and grab a pair of pyjamas on the counter, he d inside the night clothes and walk out of the bathroom.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Getting back to the room he sights Mnie sitting down on the bed with her feet on the floor. He walks up to her and takes his seat beside her.


    ¡°You were fast asleep before I left the room, why are you awake?¡± he asks, running his hand through his hair.


    Mnie sigh ufortably. ¡°I need to take off this dress, I can¡¯t sleep in it.¡± she groans. ¡°I think I will have to go to my room.¡± she stares at him with her puppy eyes.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mr Gordon let out. ¡°Wait, let me get you something to change into.¡± he stand up from the bed and walk up to his closet. He flung the door open and ruffle through his night wears collection.


    ¡°This should do.¡± he expounds and pick out a pair of ck loose pants with a grey long-sleeve shirt.


    The pyjamas were small for him when he newly bought them, and they didn¡¯t fit his legs. He walks up to Mnie and handed over the nightwear to her.


    ¡°This should do. It wasn¡¯t my size and I guess it¡¯s your perfect size.¡± he smiles, eyeing her body as he speaks.


    Mnie slowly nods her head before retrieving the night wears from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± she smiles shortly. ¡°Can I use your bathroom?¡± she asks, pointing to the bathroom door.


    Mr Gordon rolls his eyes at her. ¡°Of course, you can use my bathroom. Where else would you use it if not for my bathroom.¡± heugh.


    Mnie feels bad for asking such a foolish question. ¡°Sorry.¡± she smiles shyly. ¡°I¡¯m going to quickly change into this,¡± she mumbles then turn around and leave for the bathroom.


    She enters the bathroom, peels off her dress and ces it on the counter, together with the ones Mr Gordon gave her. she steps under the shower and has a quick bath. After that, she strides to the counter and picks up the nightwear.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± she exims, staring down at her body to see herself looking so tiny in the baggy wears.


    ¡°Thought he said it was my perfect size?¡± she groans, remembering how he told her the dress will size her. ¡°This is pure wickedness if he knowingly gave the dress to me, despite seeing the size and length.¡± she stomps her feet on the floor, looking around the room to see if she could put on something else aside from the one she was wearing.


    ¡°Those look way bigger than this.¡± she kisses her teeth angrily. ¡°How will he be able to like me, if he sees me in this big wear?¡± she ps her forehead, staring into space as she thinks of what to do.


    She ruffle her head, still in thought. ¡°It would have been better if I had a band on. I would have used it to pack the shirt.¡± she groans angrily. ¡®It is his fault, he doesn¡¯t want me to pack my hair up. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go around with hair band anymore¡¯ she sighs.


    A sudden knock on the door interrupts her thoughts, she stays still and waits for him to knock for the second time. ¡°Are you still there?¡± he asks with a soft knock on the bathroom door.


    Mnie nods even though she knows he can¡¯t see her. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m still here. Just busy with the button on the dress.¡± she lies, hoping he would have slept off before she gets back to the room.


    After thinking severally about things she can do to the dress, she picks up the courage and twists the door open. She strides out of the bathroom, peaking at Mr Gordon to see himying on the bed with his gaze fixed on her.


    Mnie¡¯s legs turn to jelly as his gaze on her body seems weird to her. she couldn¡¯t read his expression and she wonder what he was thinking at the moment. ¡°Does he now hate me?¡± she mumbles to herself, fighting the urge to run back inside the bathroom.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? You shoulde to sleep,¡± he says, taping on the space beside him for her.


    ¡°Ahh, thank you!¡± sheughs nervously.


    She walks towards the bed with her hands crossed to the bed. Mr Gordon notices her struggles and stands up to address the issue.


    ¡°What is the problem, Mine?¡± he asks, staring at her face just for him to see the oversized dress she¡¯s wearing. ¡°Oh!¡± heughs shortly.


    ¡°Is that the dress I picked out for you?¡± he asks in disbelief.


    Mnie nods shyly, she gets to him and snuck under the duvet next to him. She stares down at the duvet unable to look him right in the eyes.


    ¡°You always look good in whatever you¡¯re wearing. Don¡¯t avoid my gaze because you are wearing my dress. You still look cute regardless of the size.¡± he says to her, moving closer to her on the bed.


    ¡°I look horrible, right?¡± she mumbles, her voice sounding so weak and confused.


    ¡°Horrible? That¡¯s not true, you are my woman and you will always look pretty in my eyes.¡± he shes her a breathtaking smile which melts her heart like a candy bar.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he says, pulling her to his body and bestowing her an evesting kiss.


    ¡°I love you too!¡± she moans into his mouth as her hand finds its way to his hair.


    The kiss ended after what seemed like forever to them. Mnie turn her face to the other side with her back resting on his chest.


    ¡°Goodnight Mine!¡± he kisses her hair and tightens his grip on her waist.


    ¡°Goodnight sweetheart!¡± she replies with her face lightened up in a beautiful smile.

 71

    The humming of the hand dryer is what wakes Mnie up from her beauty sleep. She turn on her side and open her eyes slowly, only to meet with the morning ray that is emerging from therge window; followed by Mr Gordon who had his back on her.


    Mnie knows she is not in her room and the incident of the previous night sh through her mind. she smiles as she recalled how she shared the same bed with her boss for the second time. Not as her friend but as her lover.


    ¡°Are you finally up?¡± Mr Gordon asks from the dresser, his baritone voice echoed through the room, and his voice sounds so thick and inviting.


    Mnie grins upon hearing his voice ¡°Yes. I¡¯m up. Good morning!¡± a beautiful smile ster on her face as she realises that she finally has what she has been hoping for.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± he asked, veering his broad back on her while continuing with his hair that he is drying.


    Mnie rolls down the duvet from her body, she stuck her feet out of the bed and stand up to her feet. She stretches her body and strides towards the dresser.


    ¡°Going to the office?¡± she asks the moment she gets to his side.


    Mr Gordon switches off the hand dryer and turns to stare at Mnie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the office today. I took days off from work.¡± he smile, pulling her to sit on hisp.


    ¡°Why taking days off? Are you going somewhere?¡± she asks, brushing his hair with her hand. She notices that there is still water in his hair, she grabs the hand dryer and turns it back on.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he nods to her questions. ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the office this week and next. I¡¯m heading somewhere and it¡¯s important.¡± he rests his chin on her boobs, Mnie gasps at first but smiles it off as she continues working on his hair.


    ¡°Seeing you getting all dressed this early, are you preparing for the ce you said you¡¯re heading to?¡± she asks, switching off the dryer.


    ¡°Yes. And I need to get it done with.¡± he gazes at her face, seeing how she stays focused on his hair, he smiles and squeezes her waist lightly.


    A light gasp escape her mouth, she moves her hip on hisp and he let go of her waist. ¡°Understood!¡± Mr Gordon raises his hands in surrender. ¡°I won¡¯t touch without seeking permission.¡± he moves his hand to his jaw and then pinches it lightly.


    Mnie shook her head beforeing down from hisp. ¡°Stop making a big deal out of it.¡± she rolls her eyes.


    Mnie move her gaze to the table, and her eyes catch up with the numerous bandying carelessly on the table, she grabs two of them and turns over to Mr Gordon.


    ¡°What do you say, having your hair band in a man bun?¡± she asks, raising the two bands to his face.


    Mr Gordon shrugs off his shoulders. ¡°If that will make me look hotter, why not give it a shot!¡± he winks, causing Mnie to choke on her saliva. She wasn¡¯t expecting such a reply from him.


    ¡°Hotter? You sure you¡¯re not meeting with some girls where you¡¯re going?¡± she scoffs, scoping his hair in her hand. Mnie moves the band to his hair and packs it in a tight man bun.


    ¡°Why would you say that? No matter how hot I may look or seem, I only have eyes for you.¡± She smiles, grabbing her hand as he speaks.


    ¡°Still doubting me?¡± he asks, not taking his eyes off her face.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mnie hitch her nape nervously. ¡°You should know I didn¡¯t mean all that I said.¡± she stutters and she speaks. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look him in the eyes, instead she lower her gaze to the floor.


    Mr Gordon didn¡¯t say anything, he nods his head and fix his gaze on the mirror, focusing on his hair. He notices how sexy he looks with his hair packed up in a man bun. Not only is he cute with short hair, but he is also cool in his packed hair and hopes he would start rocking his new hairstyle.


    Mnie moves farther away from him after packing his hair. ¡°I need to change from this dress,¡± she mumbles, louder enough for him to hear. ¡°It feels as though I¡¯m being thrown in my grandfather¡¯s dress.¡± she chuckles as she stares mockingly at the night dress.


    ¡°In your grandfather¡¯s dress?¡± Mr Gordon repeats her statement, he stands up from the seat and takes a few steps closer to her, not minding the confused look on her face. ¡°How the hell does my dress looks like that of a ¡®grandpa¡¯?¡± he re at her, and he did an air quote on thest phrase.


    Mnie gulp hard like never before. She crosses her right arm over her left arm, hitching the side of her arm. ¡°Do you by any chance¡­ Hold on, are you referring to me as an old man?¡± Mr Gordon asks, he rests his hands on both sides of her waist, staring deep into her eyes.


    ¡°Look at this sexy man in front of your eyes and tell him he¡¯s an old man,¡± he says, speaking of himself in the third person.


    Mnieughs nervously; she raises her palm to his chest and pushes him off. ¡°Who says you¡¯re sexy? Old man?¡± she smirks weirdly at him.


    ¡°What? How can you say that? You have no idea how manydies out there that want me as their man. Reason? Because they find me hot and spicy.¡± he winks at her, giving her a seducing roll of his long-reddish tongue.


    ¡°Spicy? Oh, please!¡± Mnie scoffs, then roll her eyes at him. ¡°I know you are handsome but you are not in any way spicy to me.¡± she chuckles, staring into his eyes dreamily.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± he smirks, towering over her. He moves his face to the side of her neck, then licks her neck up to her ear. ¡°Why then did I always see you stealing nces at me?¡± he asks, nipping her earlobe as he speaks.


    His breath on Mnie¡¯s skin makes her shake nervously, she fondles her dress and then steps away from him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?¡± she fibs, taking her gaze to the window.


    Mr Gordon chuckles lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be ashamed.¡± he grins as he pulls her closer to himself. ¡°I¡¯m d you have been checking me out all this while. If not, how would I know I¡¯m this spicy?!¡± he stuck his tongue out, then rolled it around his mouth, licking the upper part of his lip in the process.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± Mnie p his chest. She rolls her eyes at what he¡¯s doing, he¡¯s having an effect on her and she knows that. ¡°Stop being annoying.¡± she chuckles and walks up to the exit.


    ¡°Will you stay for breakfast?¡± she asks, twisting the doorknob.


    ¡°No,¡± he hitches his nape. ¡°Have breakfast with Archie; I will be on my way once I get dressed,¡± he added, taking his nce at the wristwatch on the table.


    Mnie nods her head in total understanding. ¡°Make sure you have breakfast; don¡¯t skip meals,¡± she instructs, smiling as she watches the seductive look on his face.


    ¡°Alright, mom! I will do as I was told.¡± he winks.


    Mnie shook her head before heading out of the room. She strides to her room and yanks off the nightwear from her body. She dumps it inside the bin and walks to her room.


    It¡¯s the weekend, meaning; she will be staying at home with Archie; probably.


    She pick up her brush as soon as she entered the bathroom. Her gaze fixed on her reflection in the Mirror. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are now dating.¡± she beams with a smile as her palm find its way to her lips. ¡°And we kissed.¡± she smile as the urrence shes through her mind.


    Her sight unconsciously drifts to the ring on her finger. She screamed inwardly, the joy she felt wouldn¡¯t let her keep all the merit to herself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell Ka about this, she will be so happy.¡± she giggles, and heaven knows she will get taunted by Ka.


    ¡°I knew it, he also has an eye for you.¡± she rolls her eyes as she thinks of what her friend would likely say to her.


    Mnie wash her mouth at the sink before settling her toothbrush back into the holder. She steps under the shower and has the hot water run down her body.


    She sings loudly to the song that is ying in her head.


    The shower stopped running, she step out of the shower and slid her feet into her purple flip-flop. She picks up a towel from the folds and wraps it over her chest, before walking back to her room, to get dressed for the morning.


    *click*


    *ck*


    Mnie stop moving when she hears the sound of footsteps emerging from her back. She turns around and her face meets Archie who is walking with her eye half closed.


    ¡°Archie!¡± she calls out to him, the young boy flips his eyes open in surprise.


    ¡°You are here, I didn¡¯t see you.¡± he chuckled, his eyes seeming dry with dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Mnie greeted, not taking her gaze off his eyes.


    ¡°Morning mom!¡± Archie groans and then moves his hand to his head, in an attempt to stop his headache.


    ¡°What were you doing all night?¡± she asks, moving closer to him, she moves her palm to his forehead and her eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°I spent the night at the workroom, drawing all night with loud music sting from my headset,¡± he says truthfully, having no reason to lie to someone he¡¯s now seeing as his mother.


    ¡°What a boy?!¡± Mnie shook her head in disbelief.¡± Why would you do that? If this is what you are going to do to yourself all in the name of hobby,¡± she paused, staring dagger at his face. ¡°I will arrange a timetable for you and believe me you will have enough time for sleep and little or no time for a hobby.¡± she threatened him, Archie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, he couldn¡¯t believe she was thinking of doing such to him just because he skipped a night sleep.


    ¡°What? Oh, no, you can¡¯t do that mom,¡± he whines and hastily wrap his hands around her arm. ¡°You know I¡¯ve never done that before, huh? This will be thest time I¡¯m going to skip sleep, okay?¡± he grins.


    Mnie stares at his face, she rolls her eyes when he keeps giving her an assuring nod. ¡°Yeah,st warning.¡± she pats his head before starting to move her legs towards the stairs.


    Getting downstairs, they make breakfast with toast and milk. Mnie tells Archie stories as they have their breakfast happily on the couch in the living room.


    Walking back from the kitchen after rinsing the used tes.


    ¡°What do you want to do today?¡± Mnie asks as soon as they get back to the living room.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Archie tilt his head, thinking of what he has nned on doing. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anywhere I want to go, but I do have things that I have to do.¡± he smiles, resting his head on the backrest.


    ¡°Something like drawing?¡± Mnie asks catching up with the thought in his mind.


    ¡°Omg! How did you catch up so fast?¡± he chuckle as he stare at her with a smug grin on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly shown on your face, you are getting attached to your workroom.¡± she smile brightly, plunging onto the couch. ¡°Then, what about me?¡± she groans as she doesn¡¯t have anywhere or anything to do.


    Archie pouts his lips. ¡°How about I entertain you with my skills?¡± Archie suggests, sitting up on the couch.


    ¡°No. We are going on a vacation.¡± Mr Gordon says from the door. He enters fully inside the house with tons of shopping bags in his hands.

 72

    The drone of a chopper taking off from thepound of Mr Gordon could be heard even from a far distance. Mnie tries looking down at the mansion¡¯s roof but gets scared of how thin the mansion looks from up there.


    She smuggles herself into Mr Gordon¡¯s chest as she is afraid she might fall from the chopper if she looks down to the mansion once more. She has always been afraid of heights right when she was young and the fear is still there like a gue.


    Mr Gordon smiles and pulls her closer to his body, he moves his gaze to Archie who is sitting quietly in the front seat with his headphone glued to his ear with constant nods of his head. Mr Gordon smiles seeing that he is doing fine on his own.


    ¡°Hey, are you cold?¡± Mr Gordon asks Mnie as she¡¯s shivering into his chest.


    She shakes her head abruptly. ¡°No, I¡¯m just scared I might fall from up here if I let go of you.¡± she groans into his chest, holding tight to his shirt.


    Mr Gordon chuckles at how she¡¯s acting like a child. ¡°Have you not been in an aircraft before?¡± he asks, running his hand through her hair.


    ¡°No.¡±es a short reply from Mnie. She need not think about it, she has never been in an aircraft and never for once thought she would ever travel through one.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t be afraid I will never let go of your hand, and I will never let you fall,¡± he assures her with a light kiss on her forehead.


    Despite her fear, Mnie raises her head to see the look on his face. She smiles and pouts her lips for a kiss.


    ¡°Guess who wants a kiss from an old man?¡± Mr Gordon rolls his eyes dramatically at her.


    Mnie kiss her teeth in embarrassment. ¡°Stop being a dickhead.¡± she ps him lightly on his shoulder.


    Hearing that from her, Mr Gordon¡¯s dick twit inside his trousers, he groans inwardly and hastily covers it up with a smile when Mnie stares at him, wondering what is wrong.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t put on that look.¡± he pinches her cheeks.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± Mnie yep then rubs her cheek while giving him a dead stare. ¡°You are so mean and wicked,¡± she mumbles before falling back into his chest.


    ¡°In a lovely way.¡± he corrected, teasing her with his response.


    Mnie smiles into his chest, she closes her eyes to sleep but couldn¡¯t sleep a wink. ¡°Why did you love me?¡± Mnie inquires taking him by surprise, she needs to talk to him about anything so she won¡¯t be bored and start thinking of the ¡®height and ¡®falling¡¯.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Mr Gordon asks, Mnie nods her head in affirming, almost immediately. ¡°I love you because I want you,¡± he replies shortly, looking away from her face when he feels a tingling feeling in-between his legs.


    Mnie giggles into his chest. ¡°How boring.¡± she spat as she moves into his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not boring, don¡¯t mix it up. I¡¯m only being nice to you.¡± he scoffs.


    ¡°Okay, perhaps you should quit being nice, I don¡¯t like a boring partner,¡± Mnie smirked, she didn¡¯t mean any of what she said, but it was not bad messing with him. Suddenly the de blows air which causes Mnie¡¯s hair to scatter all over her face.


    Mr Gordon loses the hair band on his hair and uses it to pack Mnie¡¯s hair up in a messy bun. The de of the chopper blows with great force which makes Mnie¡¯s hair scatter all over her face as Mr Gordon is still busy packing them in his hands.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she smiles into his chest, she realises what he just did since she no longer feels her hair flying all over her face.


    ¡°Just for today, don¡¯t wear it because I wearing it for you, today.¡± he strictly instructed.


    Mnie nods her head. ¡°Alright Daddy!¡± she beams into his chest which makes Mr Gordon¡¯s dick jerk once again inside his trousers.


    ¡°Stop calling me that, I might spank your ass if you do that again.¡± he groans, feeling the hotness in his trousers.


    ¡°Can you do that, daddy!¡± Mnie chuckles when she gets spanked by him. ¡°Ouch! You are so mean, honey,¡± she whines as she rubs the part that got spanked with her palm.


    ¡°Do you need help rubbing that?¡± he asks, eyeing her ass from the thin cloth she¡¯s putting on. He could swear he sees traces of her red panties. Which makes his heart sprint higher than normal.


    ¡°No. Thank you!¡± she yells at him.


    ¡°Alright!¡± he chuckles before closing his eyes to calm his third leg. ¡°I hope you¡¯re no longer afraid of being in here?¡± Mr Gordon asks, staring down at Mnie to check if she is a bit calm, only to see her sleeping soundly in his chest.


    He chuckles to her face. ¡°She is so enchanting!¡± he smiles, tracing his finger on her smooth face.


    He watches her move in his chest and he grabs her both shoulders in his arms. He shift on the seat, leaving a huge space between them, andy her head on hisp. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt your head, my love.¡± he smiles as he stares at her face with a spark in his eyes.


    Some momentster,


    The choppernded on a wide grasnd about a minute ago, Archie climbed down the chopper leaving Mnie and his father behind. A light gasp escapes his mouth, he stares back at the chopper to see his father trying to carry sleeping Mnie out of the chopper. He couldn¡¯t wait for her to wake up so they could tour the environment together.


    The movement of Mr Gordon trying to carry her in his arms is what wakes Mnie from her slumber. She stretches her bodyzily and raises her head from the seat.


    She gasp when she snuck her head outside of the window and she realise the chopper has stopped flying.


    ¡°Are we there? Is this the ce?¡± She ask the two questions that came to her mind.


    ¡°Yes. Here is the ce,¡± he replies, pointing at the single cottage at the front of the chopper.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie gasp once again and then trot down from the chopper. She jumps down without the help of anybody. She gets to Archie¡¯s¡¯s side who is also lost in staring at the cosy Disney-like cottage.


    ¡°Mom, I was waiting for you to get here so I could ask,¡± Archie says, gazing at the flower garden at the front of the cottage.


    Mnie grins widely at her thoughts. ¡°What is the question, son?¡± she asks, fantasising about what would likely be inside the cottage.


    ¡°Is this thing real? It seems like a prank.¡± he shake his head as he couldn¡¯t bring himself to take his gaze off the cottage.


    ¡°I think we have to move closer if we want to find out,¡± Mnie suggests, she grabs Archie¡¯s hand and drags him towards the cottage.


    Mr Gordon steps down from the chopper with the shopping bags in his hands. Seeing that the two people had left for the cottage, his hands drop in regret.


    He moves his gaze to the bags in his hands. ¡°Bringing them here is a mistake, I just literally turn myself into their errand boy.¡± he sighs and then starts taking the bags to the front of the cottage.

 73

    Driving inside her creamy Benz, Ka hissed a million times as her mind drift to how the department chief was telling her about teamwork. She unconsciously drops her thumb inside her mouth, and she nips on it real hard that blood ooze out of the cut without realising or feeling any pain from the bite.


    After the embarrassing moment with Ben that night, she clearly remembers everything that happened that night the next morning, when she sobered up. She woke up to meet herself at his apartment, she clearly remember how he took her out of the bar and how she embarrassed herself by telling him about her childhood crush, to how she called some passing cars giant ants and she couldn¡¯t look Ben in the face since that day.


    She has been avoiding him like a gue and didn¡¯t understand why the chief has to pair them together as a team in the next operation which they are getting ready for. She has to be there before noon and it¡¯s almost time for her to go meet Ben at the supposed target casino but she can¡¯t go when she¡¯s not in control of her sense, and not even ready to meet him in person.


    She need to grab a cup of drink to calm her nerves before she could think of what to do. She is still lost in thought that she didn¡¯t realise when smoke started to emerge from the engine of her car.


    She didn¡¯t realise until she sights a store from afar. She gasp on seeing the car is already filled up with smoke that she couldn¡¯t tell where the smoke ising from. She steps on the break and drives into the store parking lot at high speed.


    Ka is allergic to smoke and she has already inhaled a lot of smoke before she pulls up in front of the store. She stretch out her hand to the handle of the car but couldn¡¯t see clearly because of the smoke.


    She coughs profusely and grabs her neck with both palms. With eyes bulge out like a dying frog, to her tongue stuck out gasping for breath. She coughs out blood and she is already feeling her soul leaving her body due to how much she has inhaled into her skull. She bang the door with her shoulder continuously, hoping the door could just push open so she could get out before she died inside the car.


    By then the seatbelt has already been off her body, and tears pour out of her eyes like a stream as she didn¡¯t know what to do at that moment. Who should she call? Where should she press? She doesn¡¯t know as the smoke has already taken her mind, and she couldn¡¯t think straight.


    Suddenly the door twists open from the outside, Ka falls to the ground and someone quickly takes her as soon as her body hit the ground.


    ¡°Somebody help!¡± that¡¯s the only thing she could hear before passing out into the person¡¯s arms.


    *


    Some momentster,


    *


    Ka wakes up to the sounds of a beeping machine sting angrily into her head; her eyes are flung open and they are wee by a white surrounding that doesn¡¯t feel in any way familiar to her.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± She groans inwardly when she feels a sting pain in her head, so she tries moving her hand to her head but she couldn¡¯t move them.


    She moves her gaze to her hand, only to different bags of drip fixed on her arm. She stares down at her body to behold that she has been d in a hospital gown.


    ¡°What happened? Why am I here?¡± she tried to think about what incident lead her to the hospital but couldn¡¯t remember anything that happened.


    She was at the office when the chief called for her, she went to meet him and he told her about how she was good to work. After singing her praise for about five minutes, he stop calling her beautiful names and told her she was going to work with Detective Ben.


    After the chief contacted Ben and feed him with the teamwork and stuff, she stood up from the seat and marched angrily to her car at the carport. She got inside and revive the engine to life.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She remembered driving towards the ce she ought to meet up with Ben with the thought of stopping by a store to get something to drink.


    She gasps in shock when she recalls how smoke started emerging from the car to when she fainted when someone opened the door from outside.


    ¡°Someone saved my life.¡± she gasp in the excitement that she was in the hospital and not in the middle of life and death. ¡°Ahh,¡± she cries when she feels her headache bing worst. She grabs her head in her hand, whining so hard as the pain hurt her.


    The door twists open and someone walks in. The click and ck of heavy boots on the tile grasp her attention. She raises her head and sits straight on the bee.


    Ka smiled and tries looking up to the door, hoping the person she doesn¡¯t know at least, so won¡¯t feel bad while thanking her.


    Ben enters the ward in his glory. He walks up to Ka and sits down on the seat next to her bed.


    ¡°Hey, I can see you are finally up. Are you still feeling pain in your head?¡± He asks as soon as he settles down on the seat.


    Ka¡¯s face darted to him as she speaks, she forcefully closes her eyes and then opens them back to see if she was seeing clearly. Her sight isn¡¯t ying a game with her, she¡¯s seeing right and the person in the room with her, sitting next to her on the bed is no other person but the dude she is trying to avoid.


    Ka stands up from the bed without saying anything, she forcefully takes out the drip that was fixed to her body.


    Seeing her doing this, Ben stands up from the seat and tries to stop her but she shrugs her shoulder.


    Ka tries to walk past him but she seems light and she staggered backwards before falling into his chest, and he wraps his arms around her body.

 74

    Humming to a K-pop song ying on a mobile device are Mnie and Archie, they are singing along with the artiste as she is seen weaving Archie¡¯s hair in a French style.


    They were sitting outside of the cottage which is very close to the kitchen. Every movement going on in the front yard could be easily seen from the kitchen.


    Mr Gordon res at them from the kitchen as he¡¯s making barbecue on the barbecue. He hates the fact that Mnie is busily upied weaving Archie¡¯s hair while leaving him alone by himself in the kitchen to prepare a meal for them.


    ¡°Do you think this hairstyle will look good on me?¡± Archie asks a thousand times, moving his hand to touch the hair but Mnie ps his hand off.


    ¡°Stopining and sit right. Don¡¯t touch until I¡¯m done,¡± she warned, using her finger to part his hair. ¡°Your hair is long and I love ying with long hair.¡± Mnie smiles as she weaves his long brown hair.


    ¡°Really?¡± Archie gasp in surprise. ¡°I was worried you might not like it, so I can keep long hair?¡± he raises his brows as he awaits a reply from her.


    Mnie smiles into his hair. ¡°Of course, you always look adorable in anything to wear or do. Be it long or short hair, you will always look graceful to me.¡± she blurts out truthfully.


    Mr Gordon loses the band that is holding his hair and lets it fall to his back. He stares dagger at the band in his hand and then throws it out of the window. ¡°I also have long hair but she wouldn¡¯t talk about it, she kept on packing my hair up without leaving ament. She is there praising him like he is the only one growing long hair.¡± he spat as he flips the barbecue over.


    ¡°Now she is liking him more than me, wonderful!¡± he groans angrily as he drizzles seasoning on the meat.


    The aroma of the barbecue is enticing but he couldn¡¯t perceive it since his mind is outside with them and not in the kitchen. He watches them y outside and feels jealous for being an outcast.


    ¡°Do you not say you have something you wanna ask me earlier?¡± Mnie asks, moving her gaze from his hair to the garden in front of them.


    Mnie has always wanted to move around the cottage since they got there, in the afternoon, but she couldn¡¯t since they all seemed hungry and needed to eat before touring the ce.


    Archie sigh shortly before giving a tired smile. ¡°Of course, I do have something important that I want to ask but I can¡¯t seem to put myself to ask you now, maybe some other time. Perhaps before we depart this ce,¡± he says, rubbing his hand. Mnie stops staring at the flowers, she stares at his face from the back for what seemed like a minute before continuing with the weaving.


    ¡°You can ask me anytime you feel like it.¡± she smiles and started losing the weaving.


    Mr Gordon put down the barbecue sauce from the cooker and ce it gently on the counter. They are at the vacation house that his father built, his uncle gave it to him in his name and he wouldn¡¯t know it was built by his father if he hasn¡¯t seen the property file that has his father¡¯s name on it.


    He has been here once with his father when he was two. He saw the family picture at the store of his uncle¡¯s house where they had kept his parents¡¯ stuff, and he had sworn to bring his family to the vacation house, one day.


    The cottage was built in the middle of a garden that his father made years before his death. It was a flower garden of any kind. He has always wanted to bring his dead wife to the vacation house but the situation at that time wouldn¡¯t let him do so. now that he has another one, it would be stupid of him to not take her here.


    He smile as the thought of doing anything for Mnie cross his mind. ¡°Yes. I will do anything for her.¡± he agree with his inner mind, letting his mind wander to what he had nned on doing with her here at the vacation house. Something he has been depriving himself of for some years now.


    ¡°Do you want us to take a walk around here?¡± Mnie asks Archie, who wouldn¡¯t stop ncing around the front yard.


    ¡°No. I will prefer we do that in the morning.¡± he beams and stand up from the ground. The song has stopped ying minutes ago, which was unknown to the two of them.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Should we head inside?¡± he asks, after filling his nostrils with his father cooking.


    ¡°Ahh, yes, yeah let¡¯s head inside.¡± Mnieughs nervously.


    Archie stands up from the ground, he stretches out his hand for Mnie to take his hand. She snuck her palm into his awaiting hand and he pull her up.


    ¡°Should we y some games?¡± Archie asks as they make their way to the small but cosy living room.


    ¡°Yes, sure,¡± she replies and pulls him closer to the long couch.


    Archie drops his phone on the centre table. He rushes to the refrigerator and picks up a bottle of water.


    ¡°Here, we¡¯ll flip the bottle, whoever his bottle sits on the table will answer any questions truthfully that the winner will ask.¡± he grinned maliciously as he watch her face wrinkle up in a frown.


    ¡°Hmm, okay, that¡¯s fine.¡± she shrugs as she didn¡¯t seem to see any reason to be afraid of answering a question about herself.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Archie beams. He picks up the bottle and flips it over which falls back unto the table.


    Mnieugh as she watch the disappointed frown on his face. ¡®Hold on, did he have a question to ask me¡¯? She thought as she move closer to try her luck.


    Mr Gordon couldn¡¯t move his gaze off of them, he mps his teeth together as he watches them having fun without him.


    The knife in his hand dance maliciously on the chopping board, he keeps on chopping the vegetables without looking at it


    Suddenly he let out an agonising cry as blood shoot out of his left thumb.

 75

    The car pulls to a halt inside the carport. Ben undid his seatbelt and step down from the car. He walks over to the passenger side of the car and opens the door for Ka, letting her get off the car with his help.


    Ka got discharged from the hospital after confiding with the Doctor that she wouldn¡¯t be staying in the hospital for the night. After several checkups on her, the Doctor agree to discharge her to go home, since the smoke didn¡¯t affect her greatly.


    Ben suggest he take her home since she can¡¯t drive herself back home and he didn¡¯t want her to board a cab.


    Ka had declined his help but Ben stood his ground, saying it was either she remains in the hospital or he takes her home.


    Having no strength to bicker with him, she agreed that he should take her home since she was left with no choice.


    She unlocks the door and they step inside her living room. She presses the switch and the light in the living roomes to life.


    ¡°You should go back now, I can take it from here.¡± Ka groans, freeing her shoulders from his grip.


    Ben shakes his head in disagreement. ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave here until I¡¯m sure you are okay.¡± he chimes with a cute smile on his face.


    Ka sneers angrily. ¡°What are you? My mother? Why would you care if I¡¯m okay or not?¡± she re hard at him, she pushes past him and walk straight to her room. Leaving Ben to decide if he¡¯sing with her, or leaving.


    ¡°You should always wait for a reply once you are done talking, don¡¯t just walk away. That¡¯s a bad habit.¡± Ben giggles behind her.


    Ka ps her forehead in annoyance. ¡°Haven¡¯t I embarrassed myself enough before you? What else do you want?¡± she abruptly stops on her track, she turns around to face Ben, who has also stopped walking to hear what she has to say.


    ¡°You? Embarrassed? When?¡± he arched his eyebrows and then shrugs. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he yells after her as Ka twists the door open and enters her room.


    ¡°Stop asking questions, you know what I¡¯m implying, don¡¯t ask questions.¡± she scoffs.


    Upon getting to the room, she heads straight to her bed and plunges into it, she peeps at the door to see Ben sneaking his head inside.


    ¡°Enter inside and close my door.¡± she snorts when Ben wouldn¡¯t enter, and keep on ncing inside from the door.


    He strides in and closes the door behind him. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you meant.¡± he frets upon getting inside. ¡°How did you embarrass yourself?¡± he asks, ncing around the room to see where he could rest his butt. Seeing there is no settee in the room, he proceeds to seat on the bed instead.


    Ka stands up on the bed and rests her head on the backrest. ¡°You know it would have been a lot better if you take permission before sitting on my bed.¡± she re at him, picking every slight opportunity to get mad at him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to sit on your bed why then did you usher me in when you have no sofa?¡± he res back at her.


    Ka smiles dryly at him. ¡°I never wish to let you in here, you were peeping, remember?¡± she grunts as he keeps on getting on her mind. ¡°Why would I let you in when I don¡¯t want to be around you anyway?¡± she rolls her eyes at him.


    Upon hearing that Ben shifts uncontrobly on the bed, he gasps when it is down on him that she was truly avoiding him. He has been observing her and she confirmed it herself. ¡°Why would you say that? Why did you not want to be around me? Are you mad at me? Or, wait, did I offend you?¡± he inquire, facing Ka who stare back at him in anger.


    Ka open her mouth to speak but nothinge out of her mouth, instead, she started coughing loudly and she begin to gasp for breath.


    Ben moves closer to her and grabs her palm worriedly, she groans and then shut her eyes with great force. ¡°Get¡­ Me¡­ Water.¡± she stammered as she hit her chest with her fist.


    Ben hastily stand up from the bed and rush up to the door. He turn back when he realised he didn¡¯t know where he could find the water. ¡°Where is the water?¡± he yells.


    ¡°Inside the kitchen, there is a refrigerator there.¡± she rubs her chest as she feels a little bit of relief from the cough. ¡°Take your right turn in the living room.¡± she coughs, grabbing her neck with both hands.


    ¡°Okay,¡± that¡¯s the only thing he could utter before dashing out of the room.


    He gets back to the room with a bottle of water in his hand. He walks up to the bed and opens the lid before handing it over to Ka.


    She gulps down arge quantity before cing her palm on her chest to stop the cough. ¡°Thanks, Ben!¡± she says, dropping the water on the nightstand table.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± he asks, his brows knitted in worry.


    ¡°Of course, I feel much better.¡± she smiles brightly at him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ben says, standing up from the bed. ¡°I will see you tomorrow then,¡± he added before walking up to the door.


    ¡°I heard that you were the one that took me to the hospital, thank you!¡± she mumbles, even though Ben heard what she said.


    He chuckles then turns around to face her. ¡°I didn¡¯t take you to the hospital on my own, the store owner did,¡± he says, resting his back on the wall. ¡°I called you to ask about the operation, and you picked up the call, but then I heard a voice shouting ¡®somebody help¡¯, without hearing your voice in the background. I rushed into my car and tried driving back to the headquarter to check what was happening. A few drives from where we were supposed to meet up, I met your car by the roadside with a man cuddling your head to his chest.¡± he gritted his teeth upon saying thest line.


    Ka raise her head to ask what happened. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± she asks, staring at his face.


    ¡°I learnt that the man is the owner of the store, so together, we took you to the hospital.¡± he smiles.


    Ka nods her head, she feels indebted to him and the store owner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my attitude earlier, I was just mad at myself for spilling such an embarrassing moment to you, you know?¡± she lower her gaze to the floor.


    Ben widen his eyes in shock. ¡°Were you giving me attitude because of what you said that night at the bar?¡± he gasped, realising she has been fooling herself for thinking he put it to heart. ¡°Come on everyone spills unnecessary things when they are drunk and yours isn¡¯t exceptional.¡± he frets, his tone sounding so sincere.


    Ka sighs sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± she groans inwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, that¡¯s fine, not like you were wrong though.¡± he shrugs his shoulders.


    Ka stare at him, wondering what he meant by ¡®she wasn¡¯t wrong¡¯. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± she asks, ring at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°If we look at it withtent chivalry, a car is in form of an ant. It also moves with four legs.¡± he teases with a faint chuckle.


    ¡°Will you stop already?¡± she yells, throwing a buffer at him.


    Ben ducked and it hit the door. ¡°Sorry.¡± he moves his palm to his mouth, suppressing himself fromughing any further.


    ¡°How¡¯s Honey?¡± she asks, resting back on the backrest.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± he smiles, checking the time on his wristwatch.


    ¡°Bring her with you, next time.¡± she wags her hand to him.


    Ben nods, then waves back to her before walking out of the room.


    Ka hears his car screech to motion, she smiles shortly before closing her eyes for sleep. They had security by the entrance, so she didn¡¯t bother to escort him outside.


    It hasn¡¯t been up to ten minutes since Ben left when she hears a faint knock on the door, jotting her out of her slumber. Ka groans before standing up to check who the intruder is.


    Upon getting to the door, she twists the doorknob to check who the hell is disturbing her rest. She opens the door widely to see Ben grinning hard by the door with his cat in his arm.


    Ka shut the door in his face. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± she whines, she pinches her cheeks to make sure she¡¯s seeing right.


    She exhales deeply before opening the door. ¡°Why are you here, I thought you left?¡± she asks, ncing behind him to check if he¡¯s here with anyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s just me.¡± Ben chuckled, then brings his gaze to his arms. ¡°I brought Honey as you requested.¡± he grins, shoving the cute little cat in her arm.


    ¡°I said next time you areing. I didn¡¯t say today.¡± she corrected with a faint grunt.


    ¡°Now is the ¡®next time¡¯, treat Honey with care, I will be here for her tomorrow.¡± he bid her goodbye and walked out of her house.


    ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡± Ka giggles as she brings Honey closer to her face.

 76

    Mnie sits on the pic mat at the back of the cottage, she has a bowl of flowers in-between her legs. Her face constantly lit up in a bright smile as Mr Gordon y a melodious song with a brown acoustic guitar in his hand.


    He rests the guitar on hisp and ces his fingers on the string. He stares at Mnie as he ys the songs.


    Mnie raises her head to steal a nce at what Archie is drawing. She grins happily when she sees him drawing his father, as he is operating the guitar.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she chuckles, as she continues with the flower crown she was making. ¡®Why is he that good, without being trained¡¯? She thought with a smile on his face.


    ¡®Does he know too¡¯? She shrugs as she didn¡¯t want to ask Archie if his father knows about what he¡¯s drawing.


    ¡°Guys, we are taking pictures once I¡¯m done with these crowns,¡± she says to them without raising her head to look at the expression on their faces.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, mom!¡± Archie utters.


    Mnie raises her head to steal a nce at her man, upon raising her head, Mr Gordon smirks as his gaze drifts to her side, their gaze meets and he winks at her and she gushes in affection.


    Mnie¡¯s phone started ringing, she drop the bowl on the mat and pick up her phone from the floor. She nces at the caller and lets out an audible groan when she beholds who the caller is.


    She stand up from the mat and made her way inside the cottage with the phone in her hand.


    Mr Gordon sees her walking away with her phone, he arches his brows wondering why she has to excuse herself before picking up her call. He shrugs the thought off his mind as he continues with what he is doing.


    Archie stops drawing when his father is moving his body to both sides. He patiently waits for him to sit properly before continuing with the drawing.


    Mnie walk back to them and sit down with worry frown on her face. She picks up the bowl and continues with the weaving.


    Mr Gordon drops the guitar when he is done ying. Archie gasps in shock when he is yet toplete the sketch.


    ¡°Dad, can you please y a song for mom?¡± he pleads with his eyes, ring hard at the iplete sketch in his hand.


    Mnie¡¯s head shoots at him, wondering what he¡¯s scheming with his request. She stares at the sketchbook to see that he hasn¡¯t drawn the legs and the guitar. Sheughs so hard that they stare at her face.


    ¡°Which song do you want me to y, son?¡± Mr Gordon asks, picking up the guitar from where he had dropped it.


    ¡°Ahn, just any song.¡± he waves his hand in the air. He¡¯s not interested in what he has to sing, he¡¯s more interested in how he positions himself so he could continue with the drawing.


    Mr Gordon nods and then starts operating on the guitar with his thoughts on Mnie.


    He ended the song with a message to Mnie, hoping she will get his message.


    Archie put his hand together for himself, forpleting the task withoutcking behind for the second time. Mr Gordon stares at him, he arches his brows at him.


    ¡°Is the song that good? You hardlypliment people,¡± he asks in amazement.


    ¡°Nah,¡± Archie shakes his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even listening to the song. I¡¯m proud of this artwork.¡± he beams, raising his sketchbook in the air.


    ¡°Artwork? What did you draw?¡± Mr Gordon asks, dropping the guitar on the free space on the mat he¡¯s sitting on.


    ¡°You!¡± Mnie and Archie say in unison. Archie narrow his gaze at her.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± he implore, checking the distance between them.


    ¡°I was stealing nces at it,¡± she whisper, covering the side of her mouth with the back of her palm.


    Archie chuckles at her free heart. ¡°How thoughtful of you, mom.¡± he rolls his eyes at her.


    ¡°Can I see it?¡± Mr Gordon asks, walking up to them with his hair dangling behind his back.


    ¡°Of course, here is it.¡± Archie grins, dropping the book in his father¡¯s palm.


    He moves his gaze to a sketchbook to see a man with a guitar in his hand, he does need not to check the mirror before knowing that Archie is a great artist.


    ¡°This is beautiful.¡± he expounds as he traces his finger on the sketch.


    ¡°Beautiful is an understatement. It is appealing, isn¡¯t it?¡± he smiles, gaping at the sketch.


    ¡°How much for this?¡± Mr Gordon smiles, tearing the page off the book. ¡°Name your prize, I¡¯m keeping it.¡± He gives the book back to Archie.


    Archie bit on his bottom lip. ¡°Do you want to purchase this art, sir?¡± he asks with a pile of smiles on his face.


    ¡°Yes, for a great deal of money.¡± he winks.


    Mr Gordon brings out his phone from his pant pocket, punches on some digits and asks Archie to put in his details.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fetch our snacks,¡± Mnie announce, standing up from the mat and leaving her phone behind.


    ¡°Alright!¡± they both yell back to her in unison.


    Archie returns the phone to his father, smiling widely at him.


    Mr Gordon does the transfer and pockets his phone. ¡°I transferred $5, 000 to your ount.¡± he stretch out his hand for a handshake.


    Archie hears his phone vibrates in his pocket, he puck it out to receive the alert from his bank. ¡°It¡¯s nice doing business with you.¡± he receives the handshake with a wild grin on his face.


    ¡°Anytime!¡± Mr Gordonughs. He stares at the sketch for thest time before folding it in his pocket. Being his son¡¯s first client felt great and he¡¯s proud of how dedicated his son is to his talent.


    Mr Gordon decides to sit on Mnie¡¯s mat. Upon sitting down on the mat, his gaze drift to her phone and he pick it up without having a second thought.


    He unlocks the phone since she¡¯s not using any password. He goes straight to her call log to see whose call she received earlier. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as she has already cleared her call log.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cast an evil eye on your woman!¡± he breathed out as he drops the phone back on the mat.

 77

    After taking tons of pictures in the garden, they all left for their various rooms to have a clean bath.


    Mnie strides inside her room and grabs a towel from the wardrobe. She walks to the bathroom and strips naked, before getting under the shower.


    She smiles as the cold water streams down her body. She picks a shampoo and conditioner and applies it on her head, she dips her fingers inside her hair and massages her scalps.


    The shampoo smells great that she applies some more to her hair, not wanting the scent to fade just yet.


    After she was done washing her hair, she proceed to her body and scrub it gently with a smooth sponge.


    They press a button on the wall and the water rushes down to her head in full force. She loves afternoon baths, it always strengthens her joint.


    She step out of the shower when she was done bathing. She walks out of the bathroom and enters her room. She strides to the dresser and picks up her body lotion.


    She loses the tip of the towel and lets it falls to her knees. She dries her body with another towel before applying the body lotion to her skin.


    ¡°Is it the shampoo or my body lotion scents have changed?¡± she inhales the mixture of the scent of the shampoo and her body lotion with her eyes closed.


    She sits on the seat and stares at her reflection in the full-length mirror. ¡°I always look stunning.¡± she smiles and cups her boobs in her palms.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting bigger also.¡± she grins at the thought of her boobs getting a little bigger than before.


    Mnie grabs a shopping bag from the dresser, she pours the content on the table and her eyes widen in shock. ¡°What the hell was he thinking when he bought this?!¡± she chuckle, her cheeks turning rosy as she pick up matching red undies.


    ¡°My boobs and pussy cheeks would be visible in these things.¡± she grins and shake her head in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s such a bad boy.¡± she smiles as her cheeks get rosier.


    She packs the undies back inside the shopping bag and tosses them to one side. She grabs another bag and pours the content onto the table, the same way she did the first one.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡± she giggles as she peeps at what is inside the second bag. ¡°Oh, this is much better.¡± she smile as she picks up the ck halter top and a blue short slit skirt.


    ¡°Now, this is the Alfred that I know.¡± she chuckles lightly.


    She stands up to her feet and is d in the dress she picked. Mnie smiles at how plump her boobs look on the top without putting on a bra.


    She picks up a brush and starts working on her hair. She tries packing her head up but then she remembers her fiance and how he has always told her not to pack her hair.


    ¡°Weird taste.¡± she put her mouth, letting the corner of her mouth down.


    ¡°He said I always look cute no matter what I wear, so why can¡¯t I pack my hair and still look cute.¡± she grabs her hair up and stare at her reflection in the mirror. ¡°I look¡­ Weird.¡± she chuckles and lets her hair down.


    She has always looked beautiful in a tight ponytail but doesn¡¯t know why she looks different now that she wanted to try the old style. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a while since Ist pack it up.¡± she shrugs her shoulders.


    Her gaze drifts to the ne on her neck, she moves her hand to the pendant and a light smile creeps up her face.


    ¡°I should have known from the beginning that he loves me.¡± she smile as she remember the day he wore the ne. ¡°He gave me the sign that he was into me but I was too scared to notice; scared of falling for my boss.¡± her cheeks glow in a beautiful smile.


    She stares at her reflection in the mirror and nods her head in satisfaction. ¡°No matter the matter, I will always look stunning.¡± she winks and picks up a coral lipgloss from her purse.


    She twists it open and applies it to her lips. ¡°Do I need to wear makeup?¡± she mumbles to herself, checking her face in the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily, he will notice and tell me not to try hard; you¡¯re beautiful, with or without makeup,¡± she says thest line in his voice before erupting in a pearl ofughter.


    It has been a while since they all left to have a bath, after having done with hers, Mnie decides to go check up on Mr Gordon in his room.


    She jogs happily to his room and twists the doorknob without knocking. She entered inside to meet him drying his wet body with a thick towel in his hand.


    Holy fuck?!


    Upon seeing him dripping wet with just a boy short on, Mnie turn around to head back to her room.


    ¡°Babe, why are you leaving? Ain¡¯t you here to see me?¡± he asks, moving closer to her.


    With her heart as heavy as a rock, Mnie turns around to look at his dreamy face. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to¡­ To see you.¡± she stuttered, her mouth suddenly seeming heavy that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move it.


    ¡°So, why are you leaving?¡± he asks, stepping in front of her face.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie shut her lid, gulping hard with her heart racing at high speed. ¡°Can you please put something on already?¡± she groans as she has started to imagine dirty things in her head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mr Gordon asks curiously, he slides his hands to each side of her waist. He traces his finger from her waist to her back. ¡°Are you embarrassed to see my bare chest? Come on you¡¯ll be seeing more of this, from now,¡± he whispers to her ear and bites her earlobe.


    Mnie moans into his chest as she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She sneaks her hands to his neck and circles her hands around it. She stands on her toes and nks a soft kiss on his lips.


    Mr Gordon was about to respond to the kiss when he recollects how she left to pick up a call in the morning and how she returned with her call log wiped out. He pulls her to his body instead, hugging her tightly with his chin resting on her shoulder.

 78

    The ray of light shes inside the room through the parted curtains. Ka moves on the bed and her arms rest on something soft, yet hairy. She opens her eyes when she hears honey meow piteously.


    ¡°Oh, honey!¡± she eximed and pick the white kitten from the bed.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± she yawns and ces her gently on her chest. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± she asks the cute little kitten as she rubs her head.


    With a meow, the white kitten jumps down from her chest.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Ka asks worriedly. She rolls down the duvet from her body and ces her feet on the ground.


    Honey hops in excitement as Ka stands up to her feet.


    Ka grins when she realises that the kitten is a morning pet. ¡°You love morning, don¡¯t you?¡± she asks, crouching down to the floor and picking honey up and then cing her in her arms.


    ¡°Let go and brush before having breakfast,¡± she says to honey and she started walking towards the bathroom.


    She ces honey on the counter before picking up her toothbrush from the container. She applies toothpaste to it and begins to scrub her teeth.


    Having scrubbing, splitting out of foam, to rinsing her mouth, Ka returns her brush to the container before proceeding to clean Honey¡¯s teeth with a ball of clean wool.


    She picks honey up from the counter and walks out of the bathroom. ¡°Do you like milk or cheese?¡± Mnie asks the cute kitten.


    She walks inside her room and fetches her phone from the nightstand. Checking her phone to see an unread mail from the chief.


    She adjusts Honey in her arms and clicks to read the mail.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s giving me a week¡¯s leave from work to regain my strength? Is this a joke? Do I look sick?¡± she yells, hitting her forehead with her phone.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he would decide to ground her by giving her a week off from work. Ka is a workaholic that can¡¯t do without working.


    She decided to put a call across to the chief and let him know that she is feeling much better.


    ¡°Good morning, sir.¡± she greeted warmly.


    ¡°I heard what happened lieutenant Dean. I would have sent some of your colleagues to check up on you but I heard it wasn¡¯t severe. How are you?¡± The chief voice rang from the other end.


    ¡°I¡¯m very much okay, sir. Thanks for your concerns.¡± she smile, if she should be asked about one thing she like about the chief, she would dly say it was his heart of concern. He cares for his subjects and always makes sure they stay sound and healthy.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. I hope you enjoy your stay off work. Don¡¯t work from home, just rx and pay attention to your health. See your next week in the office.¡± he hang up the call, not waiting for Ka to rescind to staying home for a week.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t allow me to speak huh?¡± she sighs and drops her phone back on the table. She adjusts honey in her arms and rubs her little head.


    Honey meow into her chest, causing Ka to chuckle widely. ¡°I guess that¡¯s milk.¡± she rubs her head, walking down to the kitchen.


    She opens the fridge and brings out a bottle of milk. She closes the fridge and strides to the cab to fetch a t te. Ka strides back to the fridge to check what she can eat, she hiss loudly when she found her fridge filled with junk food.


    ¡°Pizza and milk should do.¡± she grabs a box of pizza and shut the door.


    After grabbing the necessary stuff, Ka strode to the dining room and ce honey on the table. She flicks the lid open and pours arge quantity of milk into the ce, then push it to Honey.


    She pats her head as honey licks her milk happily. ¡°Do you like it here? Should I tell him to leave you with me?¡± Ka asks honey, she swishes her tail which makes Ka smile at her.


    She grabs the box of pizza, about to tear it open when the doorbell chime. She stands up from the seat and walks over to the door to address whoever is by the door.


    ¡®I hope it¡¯s not Ben¡¯ she groans inwardly as she grabs the doorknob.


    ¡°Ben!¡± she groans as if she knew it would be him. She opens the door for him and steps aside for him to get inside.


    ¡°Good morning to you too.¡± he smiles and walks farther inside with a pail of K. F. C. in his hand.


    Ka¡¯s eyes glitter at the food in his hands but restrains herself from screaming out. ¡°Over here, please.¡± she strides back to the dining room, with Ben trailing behind her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They get to the dining room, and Ka pushes the box of pizza to one side, clearing space for Ben to ce the food.


    ¡°How are you fairing?¡± he asks, ncing at her cheerful smile. He would swear she was getting better, she wasn¡¯t looking that cheerfulst night when he brought her home from the hospital.


    ¡°Much better,¡± she replies, eyeing the food on the table. She lick her mouth as she filled her nostril with the aroma emerging from the pail.


    Ben diverts his gaze to Honey, he smiles seeing that Ka is taking care of her. ¡°Hey, did you sleep well?¡± he asks, rubbing her head.


    Honey makes a happy meow as Ben cares for her fur. Ka res hard at Ben, almost cursing him for not talking about the food.


    ¡°You can start eating, I bought it for you.¡± Ben chuckles, noticing the deadly re she¡¯s giving him from the corner of his eyes.


    Ka¡¯s eyes widen in shock. ¡°You bought it for me?!¡± she gasp and pull the food closer to herself, not waiting to hear any negative reply from him.


    Ben chuckles and picks Honey from the table. ¡°The chief told me you would be staying home for this week,¡± he says, smiling as he watches Ka nibbling on a drumstick.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what he said,¡± she says in a mouthful of chicken. If it wasn¡¯t for the aroma, she wouldn¡¯t be eating the food like she has been expecting it.


    ¡°So, what will you be doing during your stay?¡± he asks, he pushes the bottle of milk to her when she started coughing.


    Ka grab the bottle and mouthed a ¡®thank you¡¯.


    ¡°I will spend my leave at work, at the headquarters, on my desk, doing what I know how to do best.¡± she smiles, gulping down arge quantity of milk down her throat.


    ¡°You were told to rest at home for a week not to spend your leave at work.¡± Ben raise his voice at her, he couldn¡¯t deal with her obstinacy.


    She scoffs while shoving a handful of fries in her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s what he wants not me. I¡¯m going to work tomorrow and that¡¯s it.¡± She grabs the bottle and pours honey some more.


    ¡°Keep on feeding my dear, Honey.¡± she pats her head, practically rolling her eyes at Ben.


    ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± Ben arches his brows at her.


    Ka shrugs her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m defying the chief, I know. This is not the first time I will be defying him.¡± she grins as she remembers how she used to provoke the chief when he was still the lieutenant and she was just a mere cop.


    ¡°You could get punished for that.¡± he sighs tiredly.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. He would punish me by assigning me to gouge into some fierce criminal. I love my work and I love to get punished because it makes me work more.¡± she licks her upper lips which grabs Ben¡¯s attention. He stares at her lips and gulp hard like never before.


    ¡°What if he does the worst?¡± Ben ps his forehead in frustration.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ka giggles. ¡°I could never get fired. They will never get someone aspetent as me.¡± she boosts proudly. She knew that she understands her job better, and everyone knows that.


    ¡°I love that spirit.¡± Ben sighs.


    ¡°It¡¯s a word of encouragement for you.¡± she cackles as she moves the bottle of milk to her mouth.

 79

    The crinkling of Archie going about is the only sound that could be heard in his room. He picks up his shirt from the table and walks back to his bed, he folds the shirt and ces it inside the luggage.


    He look sad and a bit forlorn when he realise they would be going back home by noon. He like it here and didn¡¯t want to return to the city. He wishes his father would just allow them to remain at the vacation house.


    ¡°Then what about school and all the things in the city?¡± he groans when he remembers all the stuff that he needs to take care of.


    ¡°Here can just wait until my school is vacated. I would do anything toe back here.¡± He smiles as he recalls all the fun he had during their week¡¯s vacation.


    It¡¯s been a week already since they got here, which seems like yesterday that the chopper dropped them at the front of the house.


    ¡°Never knew here could be that fun. I need to apologise for saying trash.¡± he chuckle as he remember what he had said to himself on their way to the vacation house.


    He thought his father is the boring type and he was only taking them for vacation just to relieve stress from work.


    He packs up his drawing materials and ces them on one side of the bed, together with the sketchbook.


    Staring at the sketchbook, he smiles realising he just received a payment for a sketch from his father. He didn¡¯t know what to do with the money since it doesn¡¯t seem like he has anything to buy with the money.


    A knock on the door jotted him out of his thoughts. He walks up to the door and twists it open. ¡°Mom!¡± he smiles, stepping aside for her to walk in.


    Archie close the door behind her when she fully entered the room. She held a ss of fruit juice in her hand and handed over the cup to Archie.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± he blurts out cheerfully as he retrieves the cup from her. He takes a light sip from the juice before dropping it on the table.


    ¡°Banana and milk, I guess?!¡± He says, trying to ask for the vour.


    Mnie shrugs her shoulder. ¡°Banana, milk, and ice.¡± she chuckles, falling onto the bed tiredly.


    ¡°Need a helping hand?¡± she yawns loudly, almost bursting Archie¡¯s eardrum.


    ¡°Easy.¡± Archie rolls his eyes at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need help with anything, you seem tired to me, just rest on my bed and watch me do my thing.¡± he smile and sip on his fruit juice.


    Mnie rolls on the bed, her head hitting his drawing materials which makes her to groans in pain. ¡°Why would you carelessly drop things like this on your bed?¡± she gets up and packs the stuff in her hand, and she takes it to the table.


    ¡°Never knew you would being here, else I would have packed it.¡± He hastily packs it inside a blue backpack. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± he apologised with a worried frown stered on his face.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s fine, okay!¡± she smiles and sits her butt back on the bed.


    ¡°Do you know that your husband paid for the sketch?¡± Archie smirk as his mind wanders off to earlier.


    A smug grin creeps up Mnie¡¯s smooth face. ¡°Did he do that?¡± she asks, not believing Mr Gordon would do something so appealing.


    ¡°Yeah, I was surprised too when he said he would pay me for it. At first, I shrugged it off and taunt him from my mind, until when I received the alert,¡± he confesses making Mnie¡¯s face to lit up with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s full of surprises.¡± Mnie nods to herself.


    ¡°Remember when I said he was a bad person, I take it back now.¡± He joke, which makes Mnie burst into a peal of wideughter.


    ¡°You changed your view of him because of money, does that mean money can buy you?¡± Mnie asks, sneering at Archie, who wouldn¡¯t stopughing at what she said.


    ¡°Money didn¡¯t change my view of him, his character and best behaviour are what made me change my mind.


    Archie zips up the luggage and drags it to the ground. He strides back and sits beside Mnie on the bed, his gaze drifting to his back and picking up the sketchbook.


    Mnie stretch out her hand to him. ¡°Can I have a look?¡± she asks, peering at the look on his face which held no resentment at all.


    ¡°Sure, you can have a look.¡± Archie smiles and hands over the sketchbook to her.


    Mnie mouthed a ¡®thank you¡¯ as she collect the book from him. She flip the first page and smile at what he drew. It was a sketch of a tree with no leave.


    She flip to the next page and her eyes widen in shock, it was a drawing of a bird with no eyes. ¡°This is what I called ¡®masterpiece¡¯,¡± she nods at the sketch which sent her to and of fantasy.


    She keeps on flipping through the book till she gets to the middle of the book. Archie cross his arms over his chest as he wanted to see the look on her face in the next sketch.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mnie smiles as she stretches out her fingers to flip to the next page. Her eyes widen in shock, almost drops the sketchbook to the floor.


    Archie smirked in satisfaction as the expression on her face confirmed the hidden puzzle. He steps to her front and point at the sketch.


    ¡°Why did you stop flipping, or did you not want to take a look at the rest?¡± he narrow his brows at her.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm,¡± she clears her throat and moves her finger to flip to the next page.


    ¡°What the heck!¡± Mnie jumps in fright seeing the person in the drawing smiling brightly at him.


    ¡°Do you not have anything to say to me?¡± Archie asks, taking away the sketchbook from her hand. He drops it on the bed and raises his brows at her.


    ¡°How¡­ How did¡­ I.. How did you know this?¡± Mnie stammered as she thinks of how to present it to Archie.


    She falls back dejected to the bed, her arms falling in shock, with her gaze dropping to the ground.


    ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± Archie demanded as he steps to her front, towering over her.

 80

    Mnie stare into space, standing across from Archie with the sketchbook in her hand. Her heart beat louder than a drum as Archie stare keenly at her face, pausing for an answer.


    Mnie open her mouth to talk but to her utmost surprise, nothing came out of her mouth.


    Archie stands still, with his hands crossed over his chest. ¡°What do you think about the sketch, Mom?¡± he inquires, hiding his smirk with a cheerful smile that creeps up his face afterwards.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s kinda¡­ Cool.¡± Mnie stutter as her gaze drift to the sketch.


    ¡°Any idea who that little girl is? Think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere but I can¡¯t remember where, so I decided to sketch my illusion.¡± he chuckles loudly.


    Mnie fondles the book in her hand, she stares at the sketch for a while, then shakes her head nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ I¡¯m not sure if. Perhaps¡­¡±


    The door creeps open, halting Mnie frompleting her speech. Mr Gordon stepped in, smiling widely at the two. Mnie hides the sketch behind her back as she discerns Mr Gordon walking up to them.


    Archie notices that, he smirks devilishly as he understands what she¡¯s trying to hide; the sketch?!


    ¡°We will continue our discussionter,¡± Archie whispers to her, before taking his gaze to his father.


    Upon getting to them, Mr Gordon nce around the room to see it has been packed up. ¡°Hey, big boy.¡± He smiles, standing next to Mnie with his hand wrapped around her waist. ¡°Packing already? You should be resting now, and do thatter. Why in a rush?¡± he chuckles, seeing Archie all ready for the journey back home.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the opposite for me; packing now, and restingter.¡± He chimes in, brushing his hair to the back.


    ¡°That¡¯s what makes us different.¡± Mr Gordon nods with a smile on his face. His hair dangles in the air as he does that.


    Archie makes a disgruntled look, at having his father in his room at that important moment. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asks, eyeing his father for interrupting the moment.


    Mr Gordon shrugs happily. ¡°I¡¯m here for my woman, the one that you held hostage.¡± he re hard at Archie while pulling Mnie closer to his side. Letting it be known to his son with his gaze that, he is not sharing his woman.


    Archie rolls his eyes dramatically. ¡°You can take your woman now, I think we are done, and I need to sleep as you suggested.¡± he groans, falling on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Mnie drops the sketchbook on the bed, without attracting any of the guys¡¯ attention. Archie notice that but chose not to talk.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mr Gordon smiles, he releases his grip on Mnie¡¯s waist and takes her hand instead.


    He turns his gaze to her, capturing her stunning stare. ¡°I have something to show you,¡± he says to her face. ¡°Follow me,¡± he added, before pulling her with him as they journey back to his room.


    Upon getting to his room, Mr Gordon let go of her hand and motioned for her to sit down on the sofa. Mnie reluctantly sits on the bed, staring at Mr Gordon¡¯s face, wondering what he has to show her.


    He stands straight in front of her, with his hands pressed on both sides of his waist. ¡°There¡¯s this tutorial that I was watching earlier on YouTube. It was a tutorial on how to style long hair, so I want to try it on you.¡± he gushes happily, running over to the dresser to fetch a hair brush.


    ¡°Why do you want to practice your newly discovered talent on my head?¡± She yells after him, and her voice travels all over the room.


    Having picked up the necessary equipment, Mr Gordon turn around and started walking up to her with the hair brush and hair lotion. ¡°You would thank meter. Let¡¯s get it done with. Shall we?¡± he grins, the thought of being able to retrieve Mnie from his son brought a smile to his face.


    Mnie notice the winsome grin on his face and wonder what was up with him. ¡°Are you that happy that you¡¯ll be working on my head?¡± she raised her head, sending him a deadly re thatsted for a few seconds.


    ¡°Come on, how¡¯s that matter when I¡¯m so eager to have you around me?¡± he squealed, pinching her nose with a big smile ster on her face.


    Mnie smiles shyly. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure, ma¡¯am.¡± he joke, which earns him a smack on his butt.


    Mr Gordon groans lightly while weaving a thin line of her hair to the back.


    ¡°How will it feels if I smack your butt the same way you did to me?¡± He shove her head to the left side, peeking at her face.


    ¡°It will hurt my feelings. And I wouldn¡¯t mind kicking your balls for being a jerk.¡± she stick out her tongue at him.


    Mr Gordon smirked devilishly. ¡°I would do anything to have your hands on my ball.¡± he winks at her.


    ¡°Oh, good look!¡± Mnie squealed, covering her both ears with her palms. ¡°Can you stop talking about that?¡± she whines, her cries sounding so babyish which makes Mr Gordon double-check her face.


    ¡°How old are you again?¡± he asks seriously, he tilts his head to recall the day she was introducing herself to him. ¡°Twenty-four right? If I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± he demanded.


    Mnie sighs, then rest her arms over her chest. ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in my age, trying to point out our age difference?¡± she res her gaze at him, with a disgruntled expression on her face


    ¡°No,¡± Mr Gordon smile charmingly. ¡°I want to know beforehand so I wouldn¡¯t be thinking of doing it with a minor,¡± he smirk, rounding up the hair.


    Mnie gasp as she points out the taunt in his tone. ¡°You weren¡¯t looking down on me, were you?¡± she snapped at him.


    ¡°Of course not, Mine!¡± he mps his mouth tight. ¡°You might want to check your hair.¡± he gestures towards the mirror at the dresser for her.


    With a roll of her eyes, Mnie walks up to the mirror and scream angrily. ¡°What the hell did you do to my hair?¡± she huffed at the silly style he did on her head.

 81

    The chopper hovers noisily as itnds on the grasnds at the back of the mansion. Archie is the first person to get off the chopper as soon as the door creeps open. He nces at his pet cage for a while and smiles at the little bunny before striding inside the house without waiting for the rest.


    Mr Gordon steps down next, he turns around and stretches out his arms for Mnie to jump into his open arms.


    ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t stand over there forever. Let me help you down,¡± he yells to her when she seems reluctant to get down from the chopper.


    The air from the chopper de blows heavily, making Mr Gordon¡¯s hair scattered all over his face.


    ¡°Are you sure you can carry me? I¡¯m quite heavy you know,¡± she yells back to him, dabbing her face with her palm.


    Mr Gordon scoffs loudly. ¡°As if I haven¡¯t carried you before. You¡¯re lighter than the passing wind.¡± he cracks as he flips his head backwards.


    ¡°Okay. But if you fall, know you brought it upon yourself,¡± she warns, getting ready to jump down. ¡°You sure about this?¡± she arches her brows, asking for the second time to make sure he was truly ready to carry her.


    Mr Gordon looks over at Mnie. ¡°What, you¡¯re not thinking I can¡¯t catch you, are you?¡± he quietly chuckle at her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mnie rolls her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m just saying; you know.¡± she grits her teeth in frustration. ¡°Ready to jump,¡± she announces, moving back a little and jumping from up there.


    Mr Gordon shifts a little to the back, he folds his arms to his chest, which makes Mniend roughly on the grasnds with a loud thud; followed by a loud snort of Mr Gordon.


    ¡°Alfred! What the hell did you just do?¡± Mnie moans angrily as she hisses on the floor. She prop her elbows on the ground just so she could stare at his face.


    ¡°Letting you see the reason why you shouldn¡¯t have doubted me.¡± he grins widely which triggers Mnie¡¯s anger even more. ¡°I told you I can do this, do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Mnie shook her head in pity. ¡°Lord, please open the door to hell, your son ising,¡± she yells and gets up from the floor, chasing after Mr Gordon who sprints after seeing Mnie¡¯s furious expression.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, you¡¯re my woman and I¡¯m your heart.¡± his giggles fill the air as he runs towards the front door.


    ¡°To hell with that vicious heart.¡±


    Mnie panted heavily as she removes her shoe and throw it at Mr Gordon, the shoe hit him on his head which send him to the floor.


    ¡°Say that to me when I¡¯m not angry.¡± she winks at him before rushing inside the house.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Mr Gordon hit his fist on the floor before standing up to his feet.


    He stares down at his body and notices some dirt on his shirt. He dusts the dirt off his shirt and makes a turn back to the back of the mansion to fetch their stuff.


    *


    *


    *


    The sounds of spoons hitting on ss tes are the only sounds that could be heard in the living room. Mnie stretch out her hand to grab a bottle of water, but it is a bit far from her reach. Archie pushes the bottle to her and she smiles out a ¡®thank you¡¯ to him.


    She flicks the lid open and raises it to her mouth, but stops when she sight Mr Gordon staring at her.


    ¡°What?¡± she red at him as he wouldn¡¯t stop staring dagger at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of what punishment I should give you for what you did.¡± he smile dangerously at her.


    Mnie gulp hard then drop the water on the table. She stare at the man in front of her, her brain went numb as she couldn¡¯t think of anything he might be nning to do with her.


    Thest time he punished her for insulting him, she nearly gave up the ghost. It was right there in the dining room, he was choking her so that it felt as though she was going to die.


    Mr Gordon smile dryly when he notice the frightened look on her face. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not punishing you now, it might beter, or perhaps in the future. Eat your food before it turns cold.¡± he nudges her shoulder and she gulps nervously.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m done eating,¡± she mumbles and stands up to clear the table.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Archie let out, shoving thest piece of meat in his mouth. ¡°I will help you with the washing.¡± he smiles, get out and started packing the used te.


    ¡°Can you take your hand off the te? There¡¯s nothing left in it.¡± Mnie arch her brows as Mr Gordon wouldn¡¯t release his te.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± heughs shyly and pushes the te to her.


    Mnie pack the te and lower her head to meet his face. ¡°Guess the food is sweet after all.¡± she winks and walks out of the dining room. She feel his gaze on her back but didn¡¯t bother to look back.


    ¡°Mom, drop the te in the sink I will do the washing,¡± Archie utters as soon as Mnie enters the kitchen.


    *


    *


    *


    Mnie sits down on her bed, she turns off the light in her room as she is about to go to bed. She yawnszily and gets under the duvet, ready to drift off to slumbernd.


    Her yawn fills the room, followed by a faint knock on her door. ¡°Who is that?¡± she yells when the person wouldn¡¯t stop knocking on her door.


    ¡°Open the door already.¡± Mr Gordon groans from the other side.


    Mnie jump in fright when she hear his voice, her mind drift to what he said to her in the dining room. ¡®Is he here to punish her¡¯? Her heart beat at high speed.


    ¡°Mel?¡± he calls out to her again, reminding her he¡¯s still at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± she blurted out, rolling down from the bed and rush up to the door to get the door for him.


    She opens the door and step aside for him to step in. Mr Gordon steps in with his duvet in his hand, Mnie tilt her head to process what he¡¯s about to do in her room with duvet in his hand


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s sleeping over here¡¯? She gasp when the thought hit her. She turns around to see him sleeping on her bed with his eyes on her.


    She walks up to him and notice the hungry look on his face, he takes in his bottom lip and licks it hungrily.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t tell what is going on with the look on his face. She trace his gaze and itnded on her roly-poly boobs.


    ¡°Wait?¡± Mnie gasps when reality is down on her. She wraps her hand around her boobs. ¡®I¡¯m wearing the fucking ¡®fuck me¡¯ undies¡¯ she gasps in fear.

 82

    Mnie quiver nervously as she couldn¡¯t look Mr Gordon right in the eyes after she caught him staring at her boobs through the bra she was putting on.


    Her pinkish nipples are pointed out of the, which makes her bite on her bottom lips shyly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wear these,¡± she mumbles, pointing at the bar with her gaze fixed on the floor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing. I wouldn¡¯t have worn it.¡± she blurted out truthfully.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mr Gordon sighs. ¡°I like it,¡± he roams his gaze on her nipples for a while liking what he¡¯s seeing, he takes his gaze off her boobs when she moves ufortably.


    With his mouth hanging open, he asks. ¡°Why? are you ashamed of appearing like this before me?¡± He curse under his breath, feeling a bit mad at himself for getting her such a pair of undies. It¡¯s his fault that she¡¯s feeling that way.


    ¡°If I knew you would be embarrassed to emerge in front of me in that undies¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have gotten it for you.¡± He groans angrily, getting off the bed in an attempt of going back to his room.


    Mnie fondled her nail as she didn¡¯t know what to imply, she put forward her head to see Mr Gordon striding closer to her, she take a step backwards and tremble in fear when she feel his grip on her waist.


    ¡°I thought we are now a thing but I guess wrong. Perhaps, the ring on your finger is not enough to prove that I¡¯m into you.¡± he grab her left hand, shoving her ring finger to her face.


    ¡°How long should I wait before you start to see me as your betrothed?¡± he whines, letting go of her hand.


    He brushes his hair to the back in frustration, he is having the desire to mate her and it seems she isn¡¯t ready for that, and it¡¯s killing him from the inside.


    Mnie stands still, not knowing what to say to him at that moment. She fears she might say something shocking to him.


    ¡°I think I will get going now since you don¡¯t want to talk to me, have a wonderful night¡¯s rest.¡± he bid her goodnight, about to walk away when Mnie unconsciously tug at his arm. She pulls him back and ms her lips against his since their lips are an inch apart.


    After nting a soft kiss on his lips, Mnie moves away to stare at his face. His once-angry face now has a confused look stered all over it.


    ¡°If this is what you need, I¡¯m ready for you!¡± she mumbles under her breath. She moves her face sideways to hide her flushed cheeks.


    Mr Gordon¡¯s eyebrows raised in challenge. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asks, even though he heard her louder and clearer, he still needs to double-check to make sure he wasn¡¯t hearing wrong.


    He has made the mistake once of mating a youngdy due to being amorous, and he not doing it again. He wants to make sure Mnie wants it too as much as he does. He has no intention of rushing or forcing her.


    ¡°What did you say, Mel?¡± he asked with a smug smile on his face.


    ¡°I want to do it.¡± she groans and quickly curls her arms around his waist, hugging him tightly, feeling, she¡¯s feeling embarrassed for saying it out loud.


    Mnie pulls back from the hug when she feels his hard-on through his sweatpants. With a smile dancing at the corner of his lips, he leans in and smashes his lips against hers, savouring her lips hungrily.


    Mnie moans as his tongue makes contact with hers in that hot kiss, her knees wobble as she is gradually losing her strength.


    Mr Gordon grabs her waist and sweeps her off her feet, he pulls her to his waist and she circles her legs around his waist. She rests her entrance on his phallus and slowly rocks her entrance against his phallus and smiles when it responds to her invite.


    Mr Gordon grabs her butt and caresses her butt gently while smooching her lips. He suddenly nibbles on her bottom lip which makes Mnie moan in pain.


    Mnie disengaged from the kiss and stare at his face, feeling betrayed. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± she is trying to ask why he bit her when he moves his hand to her boobs and pinch her lightly.


    Mr Gordon quickly takes her lips in, letting her moan into his mouth.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Mnie moans into his mouth and a drop of tears streams down her eyes in pleasure.


    Mr Gordon has started to feel weary from carrying her, he moves towards the bed while she has her legs wrapped around his torso.


    They get to the bed and he ces her gently on the bed, not breaking from the kiss. He tosses off his shirt after undoing the buttons, leaving him shirtless.


    Mnie moves her palm to the back of his neck and pulls him with her as she falls t on the bed. Mr Gordon smirked and break from the kiss. He stares at her face and watches her glow under the dingy light in the room, he nts a kiss on her cheek and watches it grow rosier.


    He trails the kiss from her cheek to her neck, sucking on the side of her neck and biting her gently, leaving a mark on it. Mnie moans, and she tries to stop him from giving her any other mark. Mr Gordon takes advantage of the moment and takes his gaze to her boobs, the nipples that look so inviting. He buries his face in between her boobs and an audible groan escapes his mouth.


    He grabs the bra with his teeth and pulls it down under her boobs. A light gasp escape her mouth as he circle his tongue on her left nipple.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± Mnie moaned as his hand grabs her right boob, squeezing it hard.


    Mr Gordon pulls away from her nipple and gently raises his head to stare at her face.


    He looks at her face and their eyes meet, filled with love, and lust and the other one he couldn¡¯t tell what it is.


    Mr Gordon squeeze her boob in his hand again and watch as her eyes closed and her lips open in a soft moan in response to his touch.


    He traces his finger on her belly button and down to herp.


    Mnie shakes nervously when he rubs his fingers on her opening, he shifts her pant with just two fingers and rubs her pussy cheeks with the natural lubricant that streams down from her opening.


    Mnie screams in pleasure when he slips two fingers into her tight wall.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want your stepson to know we¡¯re about to give him a brother, were you?¡± Mr Gordon smirked devilishly, moving his finger in and out of her. Her tight warm pussy wraps around his fingers.


    Mnie moans loudly, unable to control the feeling. She grips tight at his hair as she rocks her hips along with the movement of his finger.


    Mr Gordon halts for a while, he pulls off his sweatpants together with his pant with one hand. His long thick phallus dang in freedom after it has been freed from the cage. He raises his head to stare at Mnie, he chuckles when he sees her close her eyes with her mouth hanging open after seeing the size of his torso.


    ¡°Please get a grip of yourself I¡¯m about to enter your entrance,¡± he calls to her attention.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mnie flung her eyes open hearing that from him. He is about to nt the big thing inside of her? ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asks, unable to stop herself from asking the dumb question.


    Mr Gordon nods his head twice, grabs his phallus and ces it on her pussy cheeks, he rubs his cap with her pussy oil and Mnie shivers nervously underneath him.


    She tightens her grip on his hair and throws her head back when he forcefully slides into her tight wall. She whimpers in pain, biting on her bottom lip to suppress herself from screaming again from the pain she¡¯s feeling.


    Mr Gordon rx inside of her before moving his gaze up to stare at her face, confusion stered on his face. ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± he asked lowly, he wasn¡¯t expecting her to be this tight. Or perhaps he¡¯s too big for her?


    Mnie shake her head. ¡°I¡¯ve only had sex once, guess I¡¯m still as tight as a virgin wall.¡± she groans, throwing her head backwards.


    A beautiful smile finds its way into Mr Gordon¡¯s face as he stares interestingly at her. ¡°Then you¡¯ve got to embrace yourself because I¡¯m not going to be easy on you. Take it as the punishment I talk about,¡± he smirked and started moving inside of her at high speed.


    Mnie¡¯s screams fills the room, she dug her nails into his back, her nails piercing into the skin of his back and he let out an audible grunt. Mnie cries painfully when he wouldn¡¯t slow down for her to catch her breath. She loves what he¡¯s doing to her, and at the same time, she¡¯s feeling pain all over.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± Mr Gordon smirks, moving his gaze to her face that fills with lust.


    ¡°No!¡± she groans, tightening her grip on his back.


    After a while of drilling, he pours his hot liquor inside of her and falls on top of her. ¡°I love you, baby!¡± he mumbles before closing his eyes for sleep.

 83

    Archie hurriedly rushes down the stairs to the dining room. He meets Mnie and his father in the dining room, already eating breakfast without him.


    ¡°Eating without me? That¡¯s the number one act of betrayal.¡± he groans as he sits down beside Mnie, to eat his breakfast of macaroni and cheese.


    ¡°Good morning to you too!¡± Mnie chuckles and rubs his now short jet ck hair.


    It¡¯s been weeks already since they got back from their short vacation, Archie cut and dye his hair ck, days ago after much taunting from Olive.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t greet you, you know?¡± he re hard at her, totally ignoring his father¡¯s presence in the dining room.


    This past few weeks, Archie has grown fond of Mnie and it would be hard to tell that she isn¡¯t his mother, at first encounter.


    ¡°I thought you did.¡± Mnie grins, ncing at her wristwatch to check the time. ¡°I¡¯m runningte. Archie, I¡¯m sorry, but you will have to follow your dad this morning. My schedule starts in the next ten minutes.¡± she conveyed, standing up from the seat.


    ¡°I have a meeting to attend too in the next five minutes.¡± Mr Gordon chuckles dryly. He faces Archie for the first time since the boy got to the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you will have to go to school on your own. Perhaps by cab,¡± he says with a rueful look.


    Archie scoffs at them both. ¡°Who says I¡¯m going with any of you guys?¡± he raises his bike key for them to see. ¡°I¡¯m going with my baby.¡± he winks and stands up, ready to leave.


    ¡°Hey, where did you think you are going? You can¡¯t ride that, you do not know how to ride it.¡± Mnie yells after him.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I? Who says I can¡¯t ride a bike?¡± Archie stops on his track, and he turns around to face her. ¡°Where were you in 1890, when I learned how to ride a bike?¡± he smirked as he watch confusion ster Mnie¡¯s face, obviously calcting the numbers.


    ¡°What the heck? 1890? Even your father hasn¡¯t been born then.¡± Mnie chuckle, she nces at Mr Gordon to see him ring at her.


    ¡°What? You should be happy that we mention your name in our conversation.¡± she scoffs and walk up to Archie. ¡°I will walk you outside, son.¡± she smiled in a way that only shows her upper teeth, then took Archie¡¯s hand, walking him to the front door.


    *


    *


    *


    Getting to the office as early as 8 am on the dot. Mnie meets March in her office, arranging some files on her desk.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Good morning, how was your night?¡± March asks, stepping forward to help her with her bag.


    Mnie smile, tucking a few strands of hair behind her ear. ¡°Good morning, I slept well. What about you?¡± she gets to her chair and sits down with a slight grunt.


    ¡°Still feeling sick?¡± March ask worriedly.


    Mnie nods her head slowly. ¡°I still feel sick, a little.¡± she smiles, indicating the ¡®little¡¯ with the tip of her pinky finger.


    March scoff angrily. ¡°Either little or a bit, I¡¯m going to fill out a form for you after today¡¯s shooting and you must rest at home until you feel better,¡± she instructs, packing the file from the desk.


    Mnie has gotten fond of March and they both nowmunicate as friends. ¡°Today¡¯s shoot?¡± Mnie asks with a slight grunt. ¡°My first schedule this morning is checking the sales record of team four,¡± she utters, checking her tablet to confirm that she was right.


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know?¡± March asked, moving her palm to her mouth. ¡°Your schedule got changed on Tuesday. It skip my mind, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t inform you.¡± she apologise with a slight bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be sorry.¡± she rubs her kneel slowly, and packs her bag to leave. ¡°You say I¡¯m having a shoot this morning? So, let¡¯s be on our way.¡±


    March stands up also and collects the bag from Mnie. ¡°You might want to hear this.¡± she grins, hopping as she walks up to the door first, opening the door for Mnie.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mnie asks curiously, she¡¯s unable to think of anything so she asks instead. ¡°What¡¯s that you want to tell me that you¡¯re this happy?¡± she smiles as the look on March¡¯s face tells her something fun is going on.


    ¡°Snow Pearl; the proud model is here in thepany after months of abandoning her job, fogging her ident.¡± she rolls her eyes, no one like Snow Pearl and she wonders why it¡¯s like that.


    ¡°She got back this morning to resume her abandoned projects, only to hear that the new Director has taken up her role and she has been fired. She has been waiting by the Chairman¡¯s office door, hoping he would let her in but she can only hope.¡± Marchughs wholeheartedly as she speaks.


    Mnie suddenly stops walking, unable to believe Snow Pearl is at thepany. She walks out of her office and runs up in the direction that leads to the chairman¡¯s office.


    On getting there, she meets a youngdy by the chairman¡¯s door, banging heavily and yelling at the top of her voice. She abruptly stops the ranting when she hears the rustling of footsteps behind her.


    ¡°This is bad, you can¡¯t treat me like a piece of work. I worked so hard for thispany and I hope this ce burns into ash for taking away my right.¡± she hisses and tries to walk away when she sees Mnie standing in her way.


    She needs no one to remind her that she¡¯s not just anybody but the person that takes up her position. ¡°I never wish to take your position,¡± Mnie utter slowly, closing the little space between them.


    ¡°They need you since you¡¯re the only person that fits the role. But you were not reachable, that¡¯s why I took the job.¡± Mnie tells, hoping she would understand her. But instead, Snow Pearl scoffs and shoves her out of the way making Mnie hit her back on the wall.


    Mnie groans and watches thedy stare hatefully at her. ¡°Just because you were lucky enough to make the product sells massively shouldn¡¯t make you all proud, one day they will have you reced as they did to me.¡± She spat angrily and walk out of her.


    Mnie stares at her back till she¡¯s out of sight.


    ¡°What are you doing all alone here?¡± A voice asks, she needs no curtain-raiser before she will know whose voice it is.


    ¡°Andy!¡± she calls out happily, almost forgetting about Snow Pearl¡¯s taunt.


    He strides up to her and takes move his hand to her face. Moving the strands of hair from her face. ¡°Are you here to see the Chairman? I thought we


    ¡°Are you free, let¡¯s go and grab a drink before work starts.¡± Mnie chuckle and take Andy¡¯s hand happily.


    ¡°What if I decline the offer?¡± he raises his eyebrows in questioning.


    ¡°Then I will have to drag you along with me.¡± they both chuckle before walking away with her.

 84

    It is a new day, and the guys have left the house, leaving Mnie to herself inside the big mansion since she won¡¯t be going to the office. She has been feeling sicktely, so she take a week off from work to attend to her sickness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine I¡¯m still feeling hungry after consuming a load of food.¡± Mnie groans, striding down the stairs in her loose outfit. Her hair was packed in a messy bun and she has a bowl of cereal in her right hand.


    She strolls to the living room and plunges into the nearest couch with a loud grunt. ¡°What should I do with this new me? Feeling sick at any slight thing, and eat three times the usual.¡± she sighs as she picks up the control to switch on the TV.


    After turning on the TV, she switches the channel to her favourite show, and she rxes on the couch to enjoy her favourite show, with a bowl of cereal beside her on the couch.


    ¡°Oh, the main character has been fired from partaking in the final season of the show due to allegations of sexual misconduct?¡± Mnie read out loudly, she kisses her teeth angrily at the news. She dips her spoon inside the bowl and scoops arge quantity of cereal inside the spoon. She raises it to her mouth and munches on it angrily.


    ¡°What else is there to watch when they decide to remove the main character for personal reasons? Without consulting the viewers!¡± she rolls her eyes and switches off the TV in annoyance.


    ¡°I would rather clean the whole house than continue the show without any hope of seeing the main character.¡± she dips her spoon inside the bowl but gets surprised to meet an empty bowl.


    ¡°I got here exactly five minutes ago, and I only dip my spoon inside the bowl twice, so where did the cereal go?¡± she gasped in shock, staring at the bowl with a confused look ster on her face.


    She stands up from the couch. ¡°Everything annoys me!¡± she cries out, picking up the bowl and strides towards the kitchen to wash the bowl.


    After rinsing the bowl in clean water, Mnie set the bowl on the counter and stroll out of the kitchen with a neatly folded napkin in her hand.


    ¡°Since I truly have nothing to do,¡± she pauses, ncing around the living room to see it was a bit sloppy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean the house, shall we?¡± she grins happily.


    After cleaning the sitting room, she heads straight up the stairs to clean Archie¡¯s room, follow by Mr Gordon¡¯s room, since her room is spanking clean.


    After wiping and rearranging the furniture in Mr Gordon¡¯s room, she mops the floor and arranges his bed to her taste.


    She stares around the room and a smile escapes her mouth. ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯m so tired.¡± she groans and falls t on the bed. ¡°¡­ and hungry.¡± she yawns, rubbing her weary eyeszily.


    ¡°Should I call Alfred toe back home and make me lunch?¡± she rolls on the bed, grunting as she feels something moving uncontrobly in her belly.


    Mnie sighs sadly when she remembers he has a business conference to attend in the state. And he won¡¯t be back until the end of the week. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly interrupt his business with my selfish reason.¡± she gets off the bed, dragging her feet from the bed. Ready to head back to her room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She bumps into the conjoined b with the bed, letting the content on the table litter on the floor.


    ¡°Oops,¡± she gasps, seeing files everywhere on the floor. She whines and squats on the floor to pack the files. She sights a purse and stretches out her hand to pick it up, a picture dropped from the purse catching her attention.


    ¡°Whose picture is this?¡± Mnie mumbles, she stretches her neck to gaze at the picture. Her eyes widen in shock when she beholds the face.


    She hastily picks up the picture and stands up on her feet. She raises the picture to her face, with hands trembling in fear. ¡°What in the name of fuck is this?¡± she half yells, moving a palm to her mouth, suppressing herself from screaming out loud.


    ¡°The ne!¡± she cries, lifting forward her palm to her chest, slowly caressing the pendant that rests gently on her chest. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± she shakes her head nervously, scampering out of the room, leaving for her room.


    Her legs shake terribly as they journey her back to her room in a ferocious manner. She grabs the doorknob and twists it open.


    Upon entering her room, she speeds over to her bed and squatted to the level of the cab beside her bed. She pulls it open and grabs her purse, her eyes not leaving the picture in her hand.


    She grabs the purse and zips it open. Mnie shut her eyes tightly as she turns over the purse, letting the content inside litter the tiles floor.


    She remains quiet for a while, calming herself as she doesn¡¯t seem to be ready for the truth. She exhales deeply before slowly creeping her eyes open.


    Her eyes go straight to the ne on the floor, and a light gasp escapes her mouth as she stretches her hand to pick it up.


    Mnie fetches the ne with a half-moon pendant from the floor, she stands up, scrutinizing it closely with her heart thumping in fear.


    ¡°Please, let it not be what I¡¯m thinking.¡± she shakes her head vigorously with tears streaming out of her eyes. ¡®How can Alfred involve in the incident of that night?¡¯ she shakes the thought of her head.


    She finds the thought so silly and absurd.


    She drops to the bed and ces the ne on herp. She ces her hand on her chest, rubbing the pendant with tears in her eyes. She turns the ne around and undoes the hook.


    She take a deep breath before dropping the ne on herp, besides the one she brought out of her purse. The one from her purse has a hidden history behind it, while the one from her neck was given to her by the man she loves dearly.


    She put the two together, forming a full moon, with two neck chains. Her gaze unconsciously drifts to the picture, Mnie screams distinctly when she notices the resemnce between the pendant in her hand and the one in the picture.


    ¡°Just who is she? And why did she possess the two necks?¡± she tilt her head to the side, thinking about the hard puzzles.


    ¡°Could he be¡­ It can¡¯t be!¡± she rasps and hastily gets up from the bed.


    ¡°I need someone to confirm these for me.¡± she wipes her tears, picking up the key to her green Lamborghini from the nightstand.


    ¡®But who? Whom shall I seek for my answers? Does anyone have answers to my riddle?¡¯ she thought, not knowing who to seek.


    Her head snaps forward when her mind drifts to someone, she nods her head and shes out a faint smile.


    ¡°Andy! I need to find Andy, he¡¯s the only one that can help me solve this riddle. He¡¯s my only hope.¡± she blurted out, dashing off the house, totally forgetting about her sickness and hunger.

 85

    Archie is seen riding recklessly on the road, the superbike seems so difficult for him to ride, but he doesn¡¯t know how to tell the people he almost crashes into that he¡¯s still an amateur.


    He¡¯s on his way to school and he¡¯s runningte already, he fetches his phone from his pant pocket and checks the time to see he¡¯s already an hourte for school. He slides the phone back into his pant pocket, taking his gaze off the road.


    ¡°Watch out where you¡¯re heading! You insolent fool!¡± Comes an angry voice of an aged woman, walking on the walkway of a prominent street.


    Archie whines as he couldn¡¯t fathom why the bike chooses to disgrace him. He lifts his gaze and smiles warmly at her. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry ma¡¯am, my bike seems to be faulty, but I can assure you I still have it under control.¡± he hastily bows to the irritated woman who seems not to give a darn about his excuses.


    She rolls her eyes angrily. ¡°Sell the stupid bike if it¡¯s giving you a problem, don¡¯t break my legs and start apologisingter.¡± she scoffs, giving the bike a disgusting look before striding away from him.


    Archie watches her back till she ispletely out of sight. ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed, hitting his fist on the bike. He hastily rubs his palm on it and cares it slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t me you boy,¡± he smiles, tapping the bike on its head. ¡°I me those people for not understanding us,¡± he added, putting on back his helmet.


    He starts the engine and its roars back to life. ¡°Let¡¯s cancel school for today, okay? I don¡¯t think the principal will let me off if I get to the schoolte.¡± he groans, swerving the bike over.


    Archie rides the bike to a popr street that leads faster to their ce.


    He sights ady in front of him, he tries turning in to opposite direction but doesn¡¯t know how to. ¡°Ahh,¡± Archie cries out in fear, he closes his eyes expecting to hit thedy with his bike.


    ¡®God please!¡¯ he mumbles under his breath.


    He nts his hands on both sides of his ears and screams when he hears a crashing sound before him. His eyes slowly creep open when he hears the sound of his bike key being forcefully pulled out from the ignition. Huh? What¡¯s happening?


    ¡°Who the heck are you?¡± she yells, Archie opens his eyes to meet with a deadly, yet friendly-lookingdy in front of him. Standing with her eyebrows arching in anger.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you didn¡¯t get hurt, did you?¡± Archie asks worriedly, he steps down from the bike to examine thedy carefully.


    Archie stretches out his hand to touch thedy but she takes a step backwards, gazing at him with a dreadful look on her face.


    ¡°My name is Ka, I¡¯m an officer.¡± Ka scoff angrily with her arms crossed on her chest.


    Upon hearing that thedy is a cop, Archie moves back in fear, with his gaze fixed on the floor.


    ¡°I should just arrest you for driving precipitously on the road, putting the lives of the civilian in danger. Is that how you were taught at home?¡± Ka fired at him, she stare at the bike and let out an unpleasant scowl.


    Archie ms his palms together, wearing a pitiful look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry,¡± he mutters lowly.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Ka smirked, striding over to the bike. ¡°I should have known you were brought into an affluent family. How then will you be driving something that cost a fortune?!¡± she rolls her eyes before turning around to face him.


    ¡°You are a schoolboy considering your appearance, shouldn¡¯t you be in ss by now; receiving lectures?¡± she pulls up her long sleeve, checking the time on her wristwatch.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, Follow me,¡± shemands, walking towards the opposite building without ncing back at him.


    Since she¡¯s not looking, Archie dash to his bike, hoping to ride off without her knowledge. Ka smirked and stop walking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running away, the key is with me. Unless you want to get yourself killed.¡± she cackles, dangles the key in the air and then continues walking.


    Having no other choice, Archie curses her under his breath before running up to catch up with her.


    ¡°Wait up!¡± he yells after her, panting heavily as he walks inside the building, revealing a bookstore.


    Archie slightly raises his brows, wondering what they¡¯re doing in a ce like a bookstore. ¡°Sorry, Ms.¡± he looks around, noticing they¡¯re the only people at the bookstore, except for the shopkeeper that sits on his seat at the other side of the shop.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± he asks, gazing at Ka who seems confused while checking out racks of books.


    ¡°Little boye over here, I need your help.¡± she gestures for him toe forward, totally ignoring his question.


    Archie sighs heavily, he moves closer to her and stands right behind her. ¡°Archie, that¡¯s my name.¡± he discreetly rolls his eyes at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯re being called or what your name is.¡± Ka blurted out, ransacking the rack for a particr book. ¡°Go to the other side and find me a book, title; emblem of gold,¡± she whispered to him. ¡°Heard the owner here is secretly selling the book after it has been ouwed by the administration for years,¡± she says to him in a low voice, not wanting the shopkeeper to eavesdrop on their discussion.


    Archie stares at her in shock. ¡°Emblem of gold?¡± he repeated in utmost surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a book written by a group of men in thete 90s; they wereter denounced vile of the death of an authoritative man.¡± he chuckles, wondering why she¡¯s looking for an hical book like that.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ka turns around to have a proper look at the youngd in front of her. ¡°A book like this is something of a unicorn. How did you learn about this?¡± she asks with her arms crossed.


    Archie shrugs his shoulder. ¡°Overheard a couple of instructors in my school speak about it, so I further asked the school principal about the book.¡± he shake his head, moving away from her.


    Ka quietly trails behind him. ¡°And what did she say?¡± she asks, tugging at his arm to stop him from moving.


    ¡°It¡¯s confidential. so, no, thank you.¡± he rolls his eyes and turns around to leave. He bumps into a shelf and a couple of books drop from the rack.


    ¡°Thanks for giving me another work to do.¡± Archie groans as he squats to pack up the book, but Ka slightly pushes him off, she squats and picks up a book with a ck shroud.


    ¡°Guess what I found?¡± Ka smirks, standing up from the floor and grinning wildly.


    ¡°What?¡± He pouts, standing up with a frown.


    ¡°Emblem of gold in another version.¡± she smiled in perpetrating her duty.


    Archie smiles in disbelief. ¡°Really? Let me see.¡± he steps forward but Ka ps his hand off.


    ¡°The content is not for the kid.¡± she sneaks her hand to her back and brings out a device and nts it to her ears.


    ¡°Confirmed! I¡¯m leaving now, take your guys and head here.¡± Ka speaks to someone on the phone, she ends the call and deactivates the camera.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will crop out the part you mentioned your principal and stuff before submitting the tape.¡± she pat his shoulder, smiling brightly at him.


    Archie nods and picks up a sketchbook from the rack. ¡°I¡¯m buying this to not be sus.¡± he raises his eyebrows for approval.


    Ka shrugs. ¡°Don¡¯t buy it if you don¡¯t need it,¡± she says, walking away from the section.


    ¡°Nah. I need it, and I¡¯m getting it.¡± he hops after her as they proceed to pay at the counter.


    They step outside the store to see a group of men in uniform enter the store.


    ¡°So, let me ask, what¡¯s going to happen to the store and the owner?¡± Archie peep curiously after the men.


    ¡°Those are the officers in charge. I¡¯m lending a helping hand since I¡¯m on leave.¡± sheughs hysterically. ¡°The owner will be arrested and charged in court for viting thew; the store will be closed forever. That¡¯s what happens to those that trade ouw stuff.¡± she sighs sadly, walking up to the basement his bike was packed.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad, I feel bad for the owner.¡± Archie exhale as he stops by his bike.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad for people like them; they brought it upon themselves. The less the pity, the less the crime.¡± she gets on the bike and beckons to him to hop in.


    ¡°What are you doing? Taking me home?¡± he asks in surprise.


    Ka scoffs at him. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to let you ride yourself after seeing the stunt you pull on the people. Hop in or I get you arrested.¡± she threatened.


    Archie rolls his eyes and reluctantly hops on the bike, he holds tightly onto her. Ka starts the bike and rides them to the mansion without asking for directions.


    ¡°Get down and don¡¯t let me see you ride it ever again if you don¡¯t know how to ride it.¡± She instructs, sliding down from the bike and watching him push it inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice working side with you, Ms Officer.¡± he saluted and shed her a toothy smile before shutting the gate.


    Ka scoffs and rolls her eyes after him. ¡°He only bumps into the rack, not like he did something great.¡± she hissed, smiling nattily as she gazes at the entrance.

 86

    The doorbell chimes loudly, interrupting Mnie from the cake she is chiselling in the kitchen. She pauses and nces at the door wondering who is by the door.


    Who could it be? She couldn¡¯t tell.


    Suddenly, a thought creeps up her little mind, and she let out a muffled gasp.¡±Andy didn¡¯t tell me he would being in person. Did he?¡± she mumbles to herself as she peels off the gloves. ¡°Does he not have an interview? Though he told me that!¡± Mnie marvels and rushes to get the door.


    She stops by the entrance gate and put in the password, she yanks the door open to reveal someone resting its back on the wall. ¡°Hey, did you now know who possessed the¡­¡± Mnie trail off, seeing the person¡¯s face from up close.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth fall slightly open.


    ¡°Ka!¡± She gasps in shock. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she groans as she steps aside for her to step in, not wanting to let her disappointment be known to her friend.


    Ka scowled at her, she shoves Mnie out of the way as she steps inside the building, looking around the environment with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Aww, such a fine House! I should have taken Honey with me.¡± she grins loudly, feeding her gaze at the refinement of the house.


    Mnie pause to think of the reason why her friend came visiting, instead of Andy. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asks in a calm voice, stepping away from the door to shut it.


    ¡°Mnie Watson! Oh my goodness!¡± Ka cries out, staring dagger at her as she folds her arms angrily. Taking her gaze back to Mnie.


    Mnie narrow her eyes at her, wondering what she did wrong that could make her earn such a disgusted look from Ka. ¡°What is it? She asks innocently.


    ¡°What did you mean by ¡®what?¡¯ I journeyed down here to see you, and all I could get is ¡®what are you doing here?¡¯ really? Where is your courtesy?!¡± she scoffs, turning her back to Mnie.


    Mnie chuckle lightly, she steps to Ka¡¯s front and ces both hands on her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you. Why would I be mad to have you around?¡± she whines, lunging and grinning at her face.


    Ka¡¯s mouth twisted into a grimace. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s just it? Not that you hate me now, and you don¡¯t want to see me ever again?¡± she asks, pouting her lips with a dim eye.


    ¡°What?¡± Mnieugh, not believing her friend. ¡°Is this my ¡®little ms cop¡¯? or is there another soul living in this pretty body?¡± she rants, pulling Ka¡¯s cheeks, pretending to check if she¡¯s a ghost.


    ¡°Stop this nonsense!¡± Kaughs, pping her hands off her cheeks. ¡°Do you have anything at home? I am feeling ravenously hungry.¡± she fumed, striding towards the front door while rubbing her stomach.


    ¡°Now, this is the Ka that I know.¡± Mnie giggles silently. ¡°Too old to eat outside, and too young to cook by herself. Always looking for a girl like Mnie to cook for her. A friend like Ka.¡± she rolls her eyes yfully, trailing behind her to the front door.


    ¡°Say whatever you want.¡± Ka hiss, fuming in mortification. She promptly stops walking, drags up her nose in the air and whiffs the scent of chocte cake. ¡°Is that chocte cake that I am smelling?¡± she grins happily, charging towards the house without waiting for a reply.


    ¡°Hey, wait up! This is not my ce, you can¡¯t do just anyhow you want.¡± Mnie yells after her. She steps inside the living room and ms the door shut.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®this isn¡¯t your ce?¡¯ Of course, everywhere you stay is your ce.¡± Ka¡¯s giggles echo as she rushes up to the centre table, looking for the cake.


    ¡°I told you this isn¡¯t my ce, I might get fired.¡± Mnie groans, pulling Ka along with her as she makes her way to the kitchen.


    ¡°Fired? Then I¡¯ll find a fault in your boss, we will put him behind bars.¡± she chuckles, sliding her hand out of Mnie¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Is that how it works? Silly.¡± Mnie shakes her in disbelief. Ka is something else, but she¡¯s not always that yful.


    They enter the kitchen, Mnie pulls Ka inside when she stands still by the door, gazing at the counter. she slightly pushes Mnie off and enters deeper into the kitchen, grinning like an idiot.


    Ka gasps, seeing the sliced cakeying beautifully on a round tray. ¡°Are those for me?¡± she exims happily, a desirable smile creeping up her face. Her eyes glow under the dim light, shining brightly at the sight of the cake.


    Mnie ps her forehead in susceptibility, she gazes at Ka drooling over the cake with her hands on her waist.


    ¡°No. I have no idea you wereing, so those are for Archie.¡± she sighs, walking over to take the tray.


    Ka grabs the tray before she does and rushes up to a seat on the stool.


    Sitting on a stool with a tray of sliced cake in her hand is Ka, she set the tray on herp and grins widely as she takes a slight bite from it. ¡°Hmm,¡± she moans, munching cheerfully on the cake.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat everything!¡± Mnie scold, yanking the tray from Ka as she grabs another slice from the tray.


    ¡°What then am I supposed to eat? Not like you have any other food to offer.¡± Ka spat, shoving the cake in her mouth. Nibbling angrily on it.


    Mnie didn¡¯t say anything, she walk up to the fridge and take out a bottle of milk for Archie, and a can of Coca-C for Ka.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Mnie toss the can to her and she caught it in the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, here we go again. Beverage every time.¡± she groans and flicks it open.


    Mnie shrugs her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s all we have here, so deal with it.¡± she chuckles and ces the bottle of milk on the tray, right beside the cake.


    Archie strides down the stairs with a pair of headphones on his ears. He zips up the zipper of his grey shirt and plunges into the couch.


    ¡°Mom? I¡¯m here, should Ie for my cake?¡± he yells to Mnie, pausing the song he¡¯s ying.


    Ka¡¯s eyes bulge out of its socket, and she spits out the drink in her mouth, almost choking on her saliva upon hearing Archie refers to Mnie as ¡®mom¡¯.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asks, dropping the drink on the counter. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,¡± she gasps, cing her palms on her mouth, to smoother her voice.


    Mnie rolls her eyes yfully. ¡°Yes. He proposed and¡­ We are dating now.¡± she moves her ring finger to her face, showing it to Ka.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± she screams, jumping down from the stool to hug Mnie. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she groans, pulling her tightly into a hug.


    Mnie gasp for breath, she feels her soul leaving her body because of how tight Ka smug her for a hug. ¡°I was thinking ofing to see you after I settle everything,¡± she confesses, gesturing for Ka to free her body.


    ¡°Can you let me go now?¡± Mnie finally ask, hissing loudly as her neck hurt badly.


    Ka smiles happily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am just too happy that I didn¡¯t know.¡± she beams with a smile and releases her from the hug.


    ¡°When did it happen and how?¡± she asks, dragging Mnie to sit on the counter, so she could narrate everything to her.


    ¡°It was the night of his son¡¯s birthday, he confessed his feelings and we mark it weeks ago.¡± she smile shyly, looking away from Ka who has a smug smile stered on her face.


    ¡°You mean¡­ He has eaten the forbidden fruit?¡± she smirks, grinning devilishly at Mnie.


    ¡°Come on Kay, stop saying it out loud,¡± Mnie whines, her cheeks have turned rosier in such a short period. She turns around and picks up the tray in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s confidential, and it¡¯s embarrassing, having your best friend talk about how you getid.¡± she jokes, and Ka snot amidst herughter.


    The door to the kitchen abruptly pulls open, revealing Archie standing with his earphones on. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been waiting since,¡± he grumbled, stepping inside the kitchen with his gaze on the tray.


    ¡°Oops,¡± Ka gasps, seeing Archie there. She made to turn her gaze away from him, but that¡¯s what divert Archie¡¯s gaze to her.


    ¡°What?¡± he yells, taking off the headset. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? The crazy cop?¡± he chuckles, moving towards her. ¡°What are you doing in my house?¡± he re at her with his arms crossed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Mnie hastily understands the situation. ¡°Ka is the cop you met yesterday? I should have known.¡± she grins, recalling how Archie got home the previous day, telling her how a crazy cop had banned him from riding the superbike and how she made him inspect a bookstore will her.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Ka mps her lips together, staring from Archie to Mnie.

 87

    *click*


    *ck*


    Mr Gordon¡¯s shoes click on the floor dazzlingly as he makes his way out of the conference hall of one of his prosperouspanies, in New Zend. His secretary (Harley) trails quietly behind him, swaying her hips magnificently in a ck short gown she put on, she held tightly onto the file in her hand and swirls her hair over her shoulder.


    None of them says anything as they enter the office that looks so much like his office in New York City. A ck swirl leather seat hid behind a well-arranged office desk, and tons of files was ced on both sides of the desk with a MacBook Pro at the centre of the desk.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A resting area at the far end of the vast room, a long circr sofa with a ss table in the middle. A t-screen TV hung neatly on the wall, with a mini fridge in a corner.


    Mr Gordon hastily walks towards his desk and plunges into the seat. ¡°What about the project cost of the building resort? Any news? Have you received the estimated budget and have you gone through it?¡± he asks, as soon as he settles on his seat.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Harley replies, pushing forward and cing the file in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through it, the ns for the resort have gone ordingly. Both the construction team and the town mayor have approved the blueprints. I have the estimated budget here and if you approve, you may sign and I will give it to the construction team so they could start by next week.¡± she says, with her hands clutched tight to her back.


    Mr Gordon nods, and he rolls up his ck button-up shirt to reveal his veiny forearms. He moves his hand to his white tie and loses it a little. His jet ck hair was neatly parted, which was pushed up in the front. It was a little curly in the front and the back of it. Making him look extra hot.


    ¡°I will check itter,¡± he says, he sounds so smooth and swaggering. ¡°Do we have another meeting for today?¡± he asks, picking up a pen from the pack.


    ¡°No, everything here is going ordingly.¡± she smiles brightly, stretching her legs as she speaks. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything on our schedule.¡± she beams and extricates her hands from her back.


    ¡°Good!¡± Mr Gordon smiles, shoving his head in the file in his hand. ¡°Guess we can leave today then?¡± he says, rather in a questioning manner.


    Harley shakes her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s 3 pm already, our flight has been booked and we¡¯ll be taking off by 9 am, tomorrow. After the meeting with the exec,¡± she informs.


    Mr Gordon sighs, he taps on his phone screen and stares at the wallpaper. His gaze not leaving Mnie as she smiles warmly at him, through the phone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be with you again,¡± he mumbles under his breath. Scribbling his signature on a file.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Harley asks, peeping at his phone screen.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Not you.¡± he smiles, raising his gaze to stare at her for the first time since they got to his office.


    He gasps, seeing her standing with her palm resting on the table. ¡°Why are you on your feet, you can sit down, Hayley.¡± he gestures to the seat across from him, and she takes the seat happily.


    ¡°Alfred?¡± Harley calls out to him, rubbing her sweaty palms together.


    Mr Gordon drops his pen to stare at her, he knows they only interact as friends when they want to have a friendly chat. They are done with work, aren¡¯t they? So they are free to chat.


    ¡°Yes, dear, what is the matter?¡± he arches his brows, watching Harley moving nervously on the seat. ¡°You can tell me anything,¡± he assures her with a calm, yet smooth voice.


    ¡°The¡­ Thest time we had a conversation about your love life, I mean, I want to ask if youter take a bold step?¡± she stutters, not knowing how to put it in her words.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mr Gordon smile, staring at her face with an amused look on his face. ¡°I did.¡± he nods, his cheeks growing bigger as he curves his cheeks up.


    ¡°It turns out she loves me too, and was afraid of letting it out.¡± he moves his hair to the back as the incident of that nightes afresh in his memory.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she mouthed, gulping hard on the seat. ¡°Congrattions!¡± she smiles and stands up from the seat.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for a cup of tea, and a te of chips?¡± Mr Gordon suggested, he stand up from his seat and walk over to the resting area.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Harley mumbled nervously.


    The duo stride to the resting area and Mr Gordon walk over to the counter to brew them a cup of tea each. While Harley takes out two tes of chips from the mini-fridge.


    ¡°Heard there¡¯s an event at the organisation today? Do you not know?¡± Harley asks, cing the tes on the table.


    Mr Gordon walks up to the circr sofa and hands over a cup of tea to Harley. ¡°It¡¯s just some preposterous interview, nothing interesting.¡± he retorts with an eye roll.


    Mr Gordon walks in and seat down next to her, facing the t screen. ¡°Should we at least watch it?¡± Harley smiles, taking the mug to her mouth.


    Mr Gordon shrugs. ¡°We can. But it¡¯s nothing interesting, I warned you,¡± he replied, taking out the chips.


    Harley put on the Tv and put it on Star Channel. The organisation¡¯s news cone up follows by a recent interview with the organisation.


    Andy shows up on the screen and Mr Gordon scoffs in annoyance. ¡°I will rest a little before working on those files.¡± he pointed out to the files on the table.


    ¡°Okay, sure.¡± She drops the mug to concentrate on the screen.


    Mr Gordon wanted to turn around and leave, but his gaze drift to the screen and his eyesnds on Andy¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Is that not the ne?¡± his eyes widen in shock as he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the ne around Andy¡¯s wrist. The craft and everything screamed ¡®That¡¯s my ne¡¯ He hastily turns his full gaze on the screen, but unfortunately, the camera was taken away from Andy and just then, the interview ended.


    Mr Gordon couldn¡¯t be so sure of what he saw. The ne is the only pair in the whole world and he couldn¡¯t think of any reason why Andy now has it. He remembers giving the Ne to Mnie and Mnie is somehow close to Andy, which makes a good reason why he¡¯s wearing something that is meant to be with Mnie. A part of him doesn¡¯t want to believe that Mnie could give out the ne to Andy, knowing pretty well it was given to her, by him?! But a part of him says ¡®Something is going on between the two¡¯


    He paces to and fro in the resting area, with Harley staring confusedly at him.


    ¡°She has been acting strangelytely, is that what it is? Cheating on me, with Andy!¡± He cries out, balls of sweat form on his forehead and he didn¡¯t bother to wipe it.


    ¡°Alfred, what is the matter?¡± Ka asks, she stands up from the sofa and moves closer to touch him.


    Mr Gordon steps back and raises his hand in the air for her to stop. ¡°I need to fly back to New York City, today! And now!¡± he yells at her.


    Harley shudders fearfully at the way he said those words to her. ¡°What about the meeting with the exec?¡± she asks in fear.


    Mr Gordon ran his hand through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about them, I¡¯m leaving now, you can stay here if you want.¡± he squeals and walk away from the resting area.


    Harley stares at Mr. Gordon¡¯s back till he¡¯spletely out of sight. ¡°He¡¯s going insane.¡± she sighs and picks up her phone to ce a call to the board.

 88

    Mnie stands in front of her room window with her arms crossed on her chest. She let out a sigh as she stares intensely at the waterfall from the window. Her mind has travelled far as the thought of what¡¯s going to happen next troubles her mind. Which makes her gag in anxiety.


    Is she truly ready for the answer? How will she take it? Would he ept her?


    She¡¯s scared of the answers, even though she hasn¡¯t gotten them yet, but the truth is certainly going to hurt the two parties. With the little information she has huddled, she knew she was in trouble.


    Her mind drifts off to Andy and she wonders why he hasn¡¯t called her yet. Or, is he afraid for her also?


    ¡°What could be dying him?¡± she sighs sadly and turns around, resting her back on the wall. ¡°Is the interview not over yet?¡± she groans, gripping her dress.


    A tear streamed down her cheek as she remembers the night she would never forget in her life. That night, has she not gone to that concert, it wouldn¡¯t have happened, right?


    She trembles and ms her fist on the wall. ¡°Why did it have to be him, huh? I thought I would hide the truth forever.¡± she cries out, sliding down to the floor.


    She curls her legs up against her chest, resting her chin on her knees sucking in her thoughts. Just then, a notification poop on the screen of herptop that was ced on her bed, she scramble to check the content.


    Her legs scurry on the floor as she scrambles to check out the content. She grabs herptop and plunges into the bed right beside herptop. She peeks at the notification.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Andy!¡± she grips tight at her dress as she opens the message.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Getting close to the heart of the city, Mr Gordon hit the traffic and bang his fist on the steering wheel, fending his anger on the darn tragedy. The piles of cars halting alongside him in the traffic makes him gag for breath, he hates having a lot of people with him. Mr Gordon stares out of the window and rxes into the seat, running his hand through his hair. A light sighs escape his mouth as his mind wander back to the ne and how it meant so much to him.


    The ne is the only item of his mother that he possessed. Seeing it around his woman reminds him of his mother, even though he was still a kid when his parents died, somehow he still remembers what his mother looks like while wearing that ne and he so much cherished it. More than anything. He once lost a part of it to a stranger, and he couldn¡¯t believe Mnie would give out thest piece freely without feeling any remorse.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Does she not have a heart?


    ¡°I could swear Mnie would never do such a thing to me,¡± he sniff, sending back the tears that were threatening to fall from the nook of his eyes.


    ¡°I thought she loves me? I thought the spark I saw in her eyes was affection. How can I be so foolish to mistake lust for affection?¡± he bangs his fist on the steering wheel, throwing his head backwards in tears.


    He¡¯s feelings hatred towards himself and he mes himself for feeling that way. He¡¯s the one that wanted her more than just a friend, he wants her more than just an employee. Had he known she also feels that way towards Andy, he wouldn¡¯t have developed feelings for her.


    He didn¡¯t know when the traffic light turned green, the boisterous honks from the impatient drivers jolts him out of his fantasy. He slowly moves his hand to the key in the ignition and turns it back on. Driving away from the street.


    He doesn¡¯t feel like going home but how would he clear his dismay if he doesn¡¯t go home?


    The only way he could know if Mnie truly gave out the ne to Andy is if he meets her, check if she was not with the ne, and ask what her rtionship with Andy is.


    *


    Mr Gordon drives inside the garage, fuming in anger. He couldn¡¯t even pull out the key from the ignition before storming out of the car.


    He leaves behind his briefcase on the passenger seat and strides inside the house. He steps inside the living room and meets Archie on the couch, ying a video game on his tab, with a pair of headphones stuck on both ears.


    Mr Gordon ignores him and storms up the stairs.


    ¡°Dad, wow, dude, thought you wouldn¡¯t be home until tomorrow?¡± he asks, giggling happily as he gets his butt off the couch, peeling off his headphones.


    Mr Gordon says nothing, he continues ascending the stairs without sparing his son a nce.


    Archie scoffs, he put on his headphones while watching his father rush up the stairs. ¡°Did you miss her that much? Jeez!¡± he giggles and settles back on the couch to continue his game.


    Mr Gordon stride towards the hallway that leads to Mnie¡¯s room, with a heart as heavy as a rock.


    He made to grab the doorknob tightly and twist it open without making any sounds when he glimpsed at the door wide open.


    He let it slide and stridden inside the room, meeting her on call, smiling and giggling to whatever the receiver is saying to her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mnie giggles on the phone, sounding as cheerful as ever. ¡°Is that all you want to hear?¡± she asks,ughing as she covers her face with her palm.


    Mr Gordon wants to barge into her front and ask her about the ne, he badly wants to yell at her for giving out the ne to Andy before telling her a piece of his mind.


    He shut his eyes and take in a deep breath before unwrapping his lids. He makes to take a step forward when he abruptly stops on his track.


    ¡°I love you too, baby!¡± She blows out a kiss to the receiver, giggling like a kid at a candy shop.


    Mr Gordon halts on his track, his hands trembling in fear as he clenches them tightly. ¡®It has been confirmed, she¡¯s in love with another man¡¯ he feels bitter from the depths of his heart.


    His heart thumped loudly and he scrambles towards the door. He stretch out his hand to grab the doorknob when Mnie¡¯s phone started ringing again.


    ¡°Yes, Andy!¡± she utters, smiling widely. ¡°You calls again?¡±


    ¡®What! What the hell?¡¯ he scream inwardly, the rage he was feeling within could burn down a house.


    Mnie is indeed seeing another man, not just another, but Andy! Andy Reid?! His one-time friend?


    Mr Gordon hit his fist on his chest, panting heavily as he scrambles out of her room.

 89

    Mr Gordon clutches tight at his head, running down the stairs like he¡¯s being spurred by hunting hounds. ¡°Ahh,¡± he groans, pulling at his hair as a wave of neuralgia hit him. His head hurts badly and he needs something to make him stop reckoning about her.


    He sights Archie ascending the stairs, nodding his head to the song he¡¯s ying with his headphone. Mr Gordon shove him out of his way without caring to take a look if he had hurt the boy. He groans in pain as he makes his way down the stairs.


    He heads straight to the bar and plunges onto the stools, his eyes search the collection of drinks and randomly grabs a bottle of intoxicating liquor he didn¡¯t bother to check the brand. He flicks the lid open and moves the bottle to his lips, gulping the liquor mindlessly without hanging back to catch his breath.


    He abruptly stops drinking from the bottle and moves the liquor away from his mouth; gasping for breath; he hasn¡¯t noticed how much breath he had held in until he moves the bottle away from his mouth. However, he keeps staring into space as his mind wanders around when he was inside Mnie¡¯s room.


    Those words he overheard rey in his mind, troubling his inner mind.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Okay, I love you, baby!¡¯ Mnie¡¯s alleviating voice echoes in his mind, smiling at whomever she is putting a call across to. He grips tightly at the bottle in his hand and thrashes it against the wall. The bottle hit the rail of the bar and it crashes on the floor; shattering everywhere on the floor; with the liquor sshing everywhere.


    ¡°Get out of my head!¡± he cries, banging his fist heavily on the counter.


    ¡®Andy! You call again?!¡¯ Mnie¡¯s voice chants in his head, chuckling loud making his head hurt a lot from hearing her voice echo despite him not being anywhere around her.


    ¡°Stop mentioning that name to me, stop saying that name!¡± He shrieked, panting heavily as he grasp his ears in both hands.


    The woman he considered he, had been fooling him all along? She¡¯s seeing another man, right under his nose? While staying under his roof?


    ¡°I thought we love each other! I thought we fucking love each other!¡± he smile sadly, water dribbling down his lids. ¡°Is that your definition of love?¡± he yells out angrily, pushing away all the beers in the rack.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Archie yells, rushing up to get a grip of his father but getting pushed away by his father, he falls on his back; his handnd on a broken bottle and it split his flesh which makes him cry out in pain.


    *


    Archie had shrugged off his shoulders when his father pushed past him. He wonder what was the deal with him, noticing his odd attitude since he had got back from his so-called business symposium.


    Not wanting to intrude on his privacy, he shakes his head and continues his walk back to his room with the thought of ¡®he is an adult, he can take care of himself. Must have been wearied from all that works.¡¯ the journeyed back to his room and plunged into his bed.


    To made to turn on his side, in an attempt to change the song ying on his phone when he realised, he wasn¡¯t with his phone.


    ¡®Darn it,¡¯ he had cursed in his mind, he stood up from the bed, making his way out of the room to search for his phone in the only ce he thought it would be. The living room is downstairs.


    He groaned, not thinking he would have to head back downstairs since he was already feeling sleepy. He was halfway through the stairs when he heard crashing sounds, emerging from the bar. With his heart thumping heavily, he raced to where the smashing sounds ising from.


    Remembering that his father had gone towards the direction of where the sounds ising from earlier, he let the thought of going for his phone slide and ran off to check if his father hadn¡¯t gotten hurt; considering not knowing what the issue was.


    He got to the bar, seeing his father screaming at the top of his voice; he ran up to him to check if he was okay.


    ¡°Dad?¡± He had yelled, rushing up to get a grip of his father but getting pushed away by his father, he fell on his back; his hand dropped anchor on a broken bottle and it split his flesh which makes him cry out in pain.


    *


    Mnie hears a crashing sound, followed by the muffle cries of Archie, she scampers up to her feet, knowing that it¡¯s just the two of them at home and it¡¯s her responsibility to watch over the boy since his father is not at home.


    She¡¯s still his babysitter after all; dating his father or not, she still has every right to watch over and care for the young boy.


    She rashly slides her feet into the flip-flop thaty below the bed and sprints out of her room. ¡°Archie! Archie! Are you okay?¡± she yells, rushing down the stairs with a heavy heart.


    ¡®Did something happen to him? Why was he screaming? Did he fall from the staircase?¡¯ she panic as different weird thoughts run through her mind.


    She check around the spacious living room but couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of him. She made to turn but her gaze darted to the couch and she found his cell phone lying helplessly on the couch.


    With her brows arching above her beak, she picks the phone up and nces at it with her mouth falling open. ¡°This is his phone. Where exactly is he?¡± she gasps when a thought shes through her mind. ¡°Couch it is that he got kidnapped by some¡­¡±


    She is still saying when she hears another crashing sound, this time, it sounds very boisterous and ear-sting.


    She turns towards the direction and gasps when she hears Archie grunt out a word ¡®Dad!¡¯


    ¡°Dad?¡± she chorused, staring confusedly at the phone in her hand to the noise from the upper side of the stairs. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± she drop the phone back on the couch and rush up to have a look.


    She enters the messy bar and her gaze instantly goes to the floor which is filled with broken bottles and liquid on the floor. She had been there at the bar once and she know how tidy the ce used to be. So, what happened? Not that robbers broke in, did they?


    She grabs the tips of her long green armless dress and takes a few steps backwards, watching each step keenly, not wanting to step on the broken bottles that littered the floor.


    ¡°Archie are you¡­¡± Mnie pause her gaze on a pair of long legs d in a pair of navy blue tuxedos. ¡°Alfred?¡± she calls out to him, almost in a whisper.


    Hearing Mnie¡¯s frightening voice, Mr Gordon¡¯s heart leaps with joy. He turns around, hoping to pull her in for a warm hug. But, as soon as their gaze meets, all he could see is a betrayal; a cheater that needs to be sent away from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name! I don¡¯t want to hear my name from your filthy mouth.¡± he spat in annoyance, turning away from her. No, he won¡¯t allow her decisive gaze to fool him for the second time.


    He runs his hand through his head, standing away from her with his heart threatening to thump out of his chest.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Archie sniffed, moving a bit closer to his father, it has been a while since he hadst acted this way, and he wondered what could be wrong that sent him back to his former self.


    Mnie doesn¡¯t know what happened to him that¡¯s making him act out of character. She kicks off the bottle that stands sharply at her front with her feet. She strides towards him and stops right behind him, she grips his shoulder, trying to get his attention.


    ¡°Baby!¡± that¡¯s the only thing she says that enraged him.


    ¡®Baby? Seriously, she¡¯s calling him baby now, after he heard her call someone else that name a while ago.¡¯


    Mr Gordon turn around to face her. ¡°I¡¯ll slit your throat open if I ever hear you call me that name again.¡± Mr Gordon yells he titters dryly. He grabs thest bottle on the counter and throws it towards her direction. It hit the wall behind her which makes her jump in fright.


    He res hard at her with a disgusting look, ster on his face. His eyes shift to her neck, and a thought tells him to check if she still has the ne.


    ¡®Yes, the ne.¡¯ he grins wildly, marching towards her, caring less about the broken bottle that is scattered everywhere.


    Mnie move back in fear, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong with him but she never can tell.

 90

    ¡®Yes, the ne.¡¯ he grins wildly, marching towards her, caring less about the broken bottle that is scattered everywhere.


    Mnie move back in fear, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong to him but she never can tell.


    Mr Gordon grips tight at her arm and forcefully pulls her towards him.


    Eyes widened in shock. ¡°Alfred, what are you doing?¡± Mnie manage to ask. Her eyes ran up and down his face as Mr Gordon rip off the upper part of her dress.


    He sneers before pushing her to the wall, her head hit the rail and she let out a painful hiss. ¡°I know who you are.¡± Mr Gordon hollers, his nails piercing into her skin as her back pressed tightly against the wall.


    Archie watch with tears in his eyes as his father assaulted Mnie. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. He doesn¡¯t like how his father is slowly going back to the monster he used to be; he doesn¡¯t like how he¡¯s hurting Mnie either. He does not know the things going on with him, but no matter what it is, he doesn¡¯t want them to argue. Talk more about fighting. Whatever the reason may be, he knows it¡¯s not something good.


    ¡°Alfred, what is happening to you?¡± Mnie cries out, and hot tears slowly stroll down from her eyes, dropping on his wrists. ¡°This is not you.¡± she shakes her head nervously.


    Mr Gordon let go of her, he turns his gaze away from her for a moment. He runs his hands through his hair, breathing heavily before taking his gaze back to her.


    No matter what she might have done to annoy him, he doesn¡¯t feel like hurting her, he doesn¡¯t want to be the reason why she would shed a tear. He needs to send her far away from him, and that¡¯s what he¡¯s going to do.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he points towards the way out, shutting his lid tightly.


    Both Mnie and Archie¡¯s heads shot at him in surprise. What? Get out? To where?


    ¡°What? Why?¡± they both cry in unison, ring at the furious Mr Gordon in front of them.


    ¡°Get out of here, my life, and this house!¡± he repeated, not opening his eyes to look at her betrayal eyes.


    ¡°Why are you sending me out?¡± she asks, with fear gripping her heart.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to kill you with my hands.¡± he grits his teeth together. Balling his fist tightly. ¡°I might murder if need be. So, I want you out of this house before I lose it,¡± he added, pointing at the way to the exit for her.


    Mnie stare confusedly at him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± he yells spitefully, not bordering to look her in the eyes. He doesn¡¯t want to admit it, but he now hates the air she breathes.


    Mnie¡¯s fist tightens beside her as she stares unbelievably at Mr Gordon. She slightly opens her mouth to talk, and she suddenly feels the urge to say something so badly, but she closes it back when it seems too heavy for her to say.


    ¡°And don¡¯t evere back!¡±


    Archie shot his head at his father, wondering if he meant what he just say. How could he say such a thing easily without feeling any remorse?


    Mnie loosen her fist a little, rubbing her thumb on the pendant in her hand, in a way that consoles her.


    ¡°I still work here, don¡¯t I?¡± Mnie gulped, staring at him in a way that could make anyone pity her. Her amber eyes appear heavy and dull, with the number of tears she¡¯s taking back in.


    ¡°I have received a full year upfront, and I have barely worked for four months, please let meplete my task here, please!¡± she pleads, slowly letting her tears stream down her cheeks simultaneously. She never wants to let it out, but now that It¡¯s too heavy to take in, what can she do?


    A devilish smirk ster on Mr Gordon¡¯s face as he turns away from her. ¡°You stopped being my son¡¯s babysitter the moment you got a job from my uncle. I don¡¯t care about the upfront you received, it¡¯s nothing I can not give out to the impoverished.¡± he spat hatefully, caring less about how hurtful his words hit her mind.


    Mnie widen her eyes in terror, she knows that she was poor. But she hasn¡¯t met anyone that rubs it to her face. It wouldn¡¯t have hurt that much if it¡¯sing out from everyone but not Mr Gordon. She feels unstable.


    She tries to walk away but her legs give in. She twists her ankle and falls to the floor,nding her knee on a couple of broken bottles which pricks her flesh and she let out a painful grunt.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Archie gasps and paces to where she sat, he squats to her level and gazes at her face. ¡°I will help you back to your room.¡± he nods for her to stand up.


    Mnie cries bitterly as she slides her palm into his. ¡°Archie¡­ He¡­ He¡­¡± she wails, gripping his hand.


    Archie sigh sadly before nodding his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else, let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±


    Archie helps Mnie up and walks her to the door. He moves his gaze to his father and shakes his head, feeling disgruntled towards his father.


    ~~


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mnie asks, when Archie helps her to stack her stuff inside the car trunk he hops inside the car next to her, sighing deeply.


    ¡°You should go inside now,¡± Mnie added, nudging him. So he could hear her. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get on your father¡¯s bad side.¡± she pleads, noticing the boy is not making any attempt to get off the car.


    Archie crosses his arms over his chest. His gaze focuses on the front door. Without blinking at all. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for him,¡± he shrugs. ¡°He¡¯ll be out in the next five seconds to call me back in.¡±


    Mnie stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t?¡± she asks, moving her gaze to the door to check if he¡¯s trulying.


    The door creeps open and Mr Gordon steps out looking all shabby. ¡°Archie,e back here. I never said you should pack out with her.¡± he hissed, holding his head in his hands as a wave of headache battles in his head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your father. I have my reason for sending her out of this house.¡±


    Archie scoffs. ¡°You have no right to call me back after treating her like a piece of work. You never care about anyone else. All you care about is yourself and your stupid reason. Do you not know how you were treating me before she got here? I never knew my offence, I never knew what I did to deserve such. But you never care about my feelings. You abuse me for a crime I nevermit. Everything stopped when this woman came into the picture and you want me to leave her on her own? And stay with you? No! She automatically became my mother the day you proposed to her, and I¡¯m never going to stop being her son.¡± Archie stops talking for a while to catch his breath.


    ¡°If you want me toe back to this crabby house,e look for us and we wille back; perhaps with surprise,¡± he added with a smirk.


    ¡°Until then.¡± Archie spat, he turns to Mnie and urge her to start the car.


    As they drive towards the gate, Archie stares at his father through the side mirror and a tear roll down his cheek.


    ¡®I thought he¡¯ll stop us from leaving. He¡¯s a demon that ought to live alone.¡¯ he grits his teeth in anger.

 91

    Watching the car drive out of the gate with his fist clenched tight to his side. Mr Gordon grits his teeth until he feels pain ensuing from his gum.


    The eerie winds blow, almost sweeping him off his feet. He turns around and walks back inside the house with guilt that cramps his heart.


    ¡°I never mean to let them go. Sending her out wasn¡¯t in the n. I just want to threaten her and forbid her from seeing Andy, why did I let my anger control me?¡± he sob quietly as he make his way up to the stairs. Climbing with his head down, ring hard at the smooth tiles.


    Tears stream down his eyes, almost blinding his sight. His legs quiver with each step he takes. Mr Gordon stretches out his hand, gripping the rail tightly to support his weight. He funnily finds his body heavy for his legs to carry.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± he shrieks, sliding his grip off the rail. He tries to climb another step on his own but his legs failed him. He twists his ankle and tumbles on the floor.


    His head hit hard on the floor, which makes him winch in pain. ¡°Hmm,¡± he moans, grabbing his head in his hand. A wave of headache sh through him and he groans.


    Mr Gordon forces his body off the floor, he staggers as he tries ascending thest few steps. Even though his sight is getting heavy he still makes his way back to his room. Mr Gordon headed straight to the fridge and grabbed the intoxicating liquor from the fridge. He set them on the floor and started drinking directly from the bottle, yanking his tie as he gulp down almost all the drinks.


    He is already getting high but he doesn¡¯t feel like quitting drinking yet, he grabbed thest bottle and moves it to his mouth. His handshake terribly and the bottle slid off his grip, it hit the ground and shatters into tiny pieces.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mr Gordon groans, he shakes his head, trying to keep himself sane from the noise that¡¯s bursting into his head. He shut down his lid and moves his hand to his ears, blocking them from hearing those dreadful noises.


    Suddenly he feels a pair of eyes staring sharply at him across the floor, he ps his eyes open only to meet with that of his dead wife, smiling brightly at him. Sitting on the floor beside him.


    ¡°Selena is¡­ Is that¡­ you?¡± he stutter, having almost forgotten about who she was. He hasn¡¯t been seeing her for a while and he didn¡¯t remember anything about the illusion of her that he used to see.


    Selena bats hershes, smiling as her hair moves sideways. Mr Gordon moves away from her, shaking his head as she stretches out her palm for him to take.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take me with you, I swear it wasn¡¯t me.¡± Mr Gordon screams. He moves away from her until his back hit the bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you. I¡­ I¡­ I woke up just to meet myself beside your body. You were so pale as snow that I barely recognise you. your dried blood trickled everywhere on the floor. You were already dead when I woke up. I swear I didn¡¯t know anything. I had blood on my hands¡­ But they were mine. I got injured on my head, I didn¡¯t know anything about your death so please don¡¯t take me.¡± he begs, clutching tight at the bed as he watches Selena staring nkly at him.


    His head hurt so badly, but he needs to get away from her. Selena smiles and touches the ring on her finger, she pulls it out and crunches it in her palm. She opens her palm and watches it fade into the thin air with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Live the rest of your life with no regrets. You¡¯ve tortured yourself enough. You created the illusion of me in your head and made me disturbed your peace even though that¡¯s not the life I wanted for you. You¡¯re the best man anyone would pray to have. You stood by me till myst moment, I couldn¡¯t believe you would still torture your innocent mind for a crime you nevermit. Take care of our child together with that woman, she loves you dearly and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to take care of you as I would. Please be happy so I can make it to the afterlife with no regrets.¡± she stretches out her hand to touch his hair.


    Mr Gordon feels rxed after hearing those words from Selena. Tears sprout from the brick of his eyes as his gaze rests on smiling Selena. He moves his hand and grabs a hold of her hand on his hair. He brings her hand to his face and presses his lips gently on the back of her hand.


    The smile on Selena¡¯s face grow wider as she realised she has brought him out of his mind cage. She moves her free hand to his cheek and cares it lightly.


    A light appears from above, it shines brightly on Selena and she slowly fades into the light with a bright smile on her face. Mr Gordon gasps and hides his face away from the light. He didn¡¯t want to go blind from staring at the light that seem too bright to behold.


    Mr Gordon felt a wave of breeze push him on the back, he falls t on his face before passing out on the cold floor.


    *


    Mnie pulls the car to a halt in front of a house that seems a little simr to the mansion from the outside, the gate slowly opens on its own and she drives in, ncing at Archie who seems a little shocked at what she has no idea what it was.


    She stops the car at the garage and pulls out the key from the ignition. The first difference between the mansion and this house is the parking lot. The parking lot at this house is smallpared to the one at the mansion. The garage here has one car and the parking lot at the mansion has a lot of them.


    ¡°We are here.¡± Mnie smiles at him, peeling off her seatbelt. She steps down from the car first and heads straight to the back of the car to fetch their luggage from the trunk.


    Archie looks out of the window of the car and a slight frown appears on his smooth face. He peels off his seatbelt and steps down from the car. Looking around the house that looks so much like his father¡¯s house from the outside, but looks nothing like it from the inside.


    The second difference between the mansion and this house is the waterfall. The mansion has a beautiful waterfall and a swimming pool, but this house has neither of them.


    The house is a single floor with a rooftop that¡¯s made of ss. Anyone could see how the rain fall from the sky from the inside. Archie moves his gaze to the building that was built with a taste of nature.


    Archie roams his eyes on the building with his forehead arching in a frown. He never thought they would be here, his mind was on that house that he went to thest time and he seems a little bit disappointed that his assumption was not right.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± a tiny voice scream from the inside. Archie smirked, he could recognise that voice anywhere.


    Archie turns to see a little girl in a flowery gown running up to wee them. He steps in her front, blocking her from running past him. ¡°Oh, hi my darling! Fancy seeing you here.¡± he grins and watches the little girl trails her eyes from his legs to his face and gasp in surprise. Archie squat on one knee with arms wide open.


    ¡°My Skye!¡± he smiles warmly at her.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Skye gasps, running into his arms for an embrace.


    The little girl smiles happily as she hugs him tightly with her tiny arms circling his neck.


    Mnie grabs their luggage in both hands and shut the truck with her leg. She turns around to call Archie for help when she takes a glimpse of him holding a little girl in his arms. She moves closer to have a proper look at the little girl.


    ¡°Skye?¡± Mnie calls in surprise realising who the girl is.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Skye smiles, releasing herself from the warm embrace. ¡°This is my school brother.¡± she giggles, staring back at Archie who has a weird smirk dancing at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Brother, this is my mommy!¡± Skye announces happily, waving at Mnie to move closer.


    Mnie seem a little shocked by the sight before her, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move closer to them. Her hands shook terribly and she slightly open her mouth, gasping for breath.


    Archie moves his gaze away from Skye and stares at Mnie who seems too shocked to move her legs.


    ¡°Is she the one you¡¯re trying to hide? I know you¡¯re her mother!¡± he smirks at her and he watches Mnie¡¯s eyes grow wider in shock.


    *thump*N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    *thump*


    *thump*


    Mnie¡¯s heart hammers against her chest, almost ripping out of her shirt.

 92

    *May 2018*


    Mnie¡¯s p. o. v


    It was the night my favourite K-pop boy band had their first concert in NYC. I have been a fan of theirs since their debut and I¡¯ve always been waiting for a day I¡¯d finally get to meet them.


    It was during my final year in school, a time when students used to get serious with their studies. I couldn¡¯t just stay at the hostel knowing my favourite idol was having a concert in my vicinity.


    No fangirl would do such a thing!


    I packed up my bag, filled it with my merch and dragged Ka with me as we made our way to the arena. Ka wasn¡¯t a fan of them she knew nothing about these guys. But because she was an overprotective friend, she decided to apany me to the arena.


    We got there right on time and I watched the guys walk up to the stage in their glory; it was a beautiful sight to behold.


    The audience roared in excitement, waving their merch in the air as the boys started to sing. I sang along with them as I felt their songs ease my stressed soul. I thought it would be the best night of my life, not knowing it would be the oppositeter.


    It was a long night and we were served soju after the concert ended. I couldn¡¯t say no since it was a token of ¡®thank you¡¯ from the idols.


    Ka was against it, saying we should heed back to the hostel since it was alreadyte. I jerked off my shoulder from her grip and went up to a group of girls that were drinking by their table.


    Nothing beat having a drink with a crazy fan like yourself.


    Ka left me and heed back to the hostel on her own since she was feeling like an outcast and she was also having an early morning ss the following day. I drank with the girls, not noticing the absence of my dear friend until I felt my eyes giving up on me. I stood up from the seat and left for the restroom.


    It¡¯s funny but I don¡¯t know anything around there.


    I have no idea where my legs took me. Initially, I wanted to get to the restroom, do my business and go back to the girls but I couldn¡¯t find my way around there. I was too drunk and I found myself in front of a room that didn¡¯t look anything like a restroom. At first, I felt like turning around and heading back outside, but I couldn¡¯t hold back the pee. Instead, I decided to go in and let it out.


    I found the handle, twist the doorknob and went inside the room. I was too drunk to notice I was inside someone¡¯s room. I dragged my feet inside the room and I stumbled upon a stack of loads on the floor, I fell t on the floor and felt my head collide with a hard object.


    Not just any object but a man¡¯s chest.


    The first thing that wee me was an audible grunt of a man; his breath tells him he has been drinking throughout the day. At first, I was scared and didn¡¯t know what to do. My mind said I should get off the guy and get the hell out of the room, but I shook my head and tried to get off him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was just too weak that I couldn¡¯t move my body, so I just remain in his chest and pretend like it was nothing.


    I felt the guy¡¯s grip on each side of my waist followed by a name I couldn¡¯t remember. He called me that name again, I know he wasn¡¯t referring to me and I felt like pping him and then telling him he got my name wrong.


    I was too tired that I could not bring myself to open my mouth and address him. I nodded my head in response to the strange name he was calling me. I¡¯d do anything to make him shut up and let me have my beauty sleep on his chest.


    The guy felt so happy and the next thing I noticed was his lips on mine, he taste nothing but alcohol and strangely, I love the taste.


    I have been drinking too but the taste of the one tasted different. No doubt, he took an expensive drink.


    One thing leads to another and we made out right there on the floor in his room. Just then, his phone started to ring, and since the phone was beside me, I took a peek at his phone and I saw a blurry picture of ady on his phone screen. I groaned and rolled away from his side and I watched the call get ignored by him. I couldn¡¯t recall what happened next that night because I slept off afterwards.


    When I woke up in the morning I found myself lying on the bed of a strange room. I recall what happened the previous night and I searched the suite for the guy but he was nowhere to be found. I felt bitter that he left without saying goodbye. I dragged my feet to the restroom and had a long bath. When I got back to the room I was feeling a little betterpared to the previous night.


    I made to grab my phone on the floor and I found a half-moon pendant on the floor, I picked it up and left to ask the receptionist about the guy. Perhaps I could at least return the pendant to him. But I felt bad that I couldn¡¯t get information from the receptionist, saying the guy was an important person in the state and she couldn¡¯t disclose his identity to just anyone.


    Just anyone?!


    I went back to my hostel and filled Ka in about what happened. She was so disappointed in me that I lost my virginity to a stranger. I felt ashamed of myself but the deed has been done.


    I moved on with my life, acting like none of it ever happened until I was feeling sick and I went to the hospital for a check-up. I found out at the hospital that I was pregnant, with the stranger. I was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. I went back to the arena and feed the receptionist about the thing going on in my pitiable life. Again, she wouldn¡¯t tell me who the guy was.


    I went back to the hostel and picked up my life after getting tired of searching for the guy. I decided to abort the baby because to be honest, I didn¡¯t need a child at that moment, all I want is to graduate from the University, get a job and take care of my single mother and myself. But Ka wouldn¡¯t let me abort the baby.


    Life was beginning to get hard for me, (not like life was better for me in the past, but it got extremely difficult) I couldn¡¯t concentrate on my studies anymore, and I was criticised for being pregnant for someone I didn¡¯t know. Ka was the only friend that kept assuring me that everything will be fine, but that wasn¡¯t enough.


    I gave birth months after and I left my baby with my mother. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to call her my daughter because I never wanted to have her in the first ce.


    I went back to school to do my final year exam but I wasn¡¯t my old self anymore, the old Mnie that could solve any difficult task with her eyes closed became someone that would read for hours and won¡¯t remember anything she has read. The exam came and I did badly in my exam which left me with a poor diploma. I med my daughter for what happened and I abandoned her with my mother. I only sent money for her upkeep only when necessary.


    Just a few days ago, I found a picture of ady in your father¡¯s room, guess thedy was his dead wife, Selena. She had a full-moon ne on and I could swear I¡¯d seen that picture before.


    Brought out the ne your father gave to me on my first day at Gordon¡¯s firm and the one I found in this room in other night, the two pieces formed a full moon, the same thing as the one your mother was wearing in the picture.


    After a series of research with the help of Andy, your father¡¯s ex-friend, the pendant happened to be the only piece on earth. And it belonged to Alfred¡¯s dead mother.


    Supposedly, I found out that Alfred Gordon was the man that I had a one-night stand with, he turned out to be the father of my daughter, Skye.


    Present


    ¡°What makes you think he¡¯s the one?¡± Archie arches his brows at me, the look on his face is sceptical and I move ufortably on my seat. ¡°You can¡¯t jump to a conclusion because of some pendant, it could be anyone.¡±


    What, is he doubting me? Does he think I cooked this up?


    ¡°Because I know!¡± I close my eyes, washing down my fear. I slide my hands under the table and nervously fondle my dress.


    Archie scoffs and gets up from the seat. He crosses his arms over his chest and rests his back against the wall. I p my eyes open to have a look at what he¡¯s doing.


    We are the only ones in the living room, Skye is with my mom in the kitchen, making dinner while I stay behind with Archie to clear his curiosity.


    ¡°Did he know?¡± Archie breaks the silence, he walks back to the couch and plunges beside me. I stare at him for a while, wondering what he¡¯s trying to prove. ¡°Does my father know that you had a child for him?¡± he sighed, clenching his teeth angrily.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t get to know about it, not even sure if he remembers any of these.¡± I sigh sadly. One thing is finding out the truth, being able to make the truth eptable is another thing.


    ¡°How the hell did you even know that he¡¯s the one? My father is not the type to believe such a thing without a piece of valid evidence.¡± Archie groans, he drops his head in his hands, panting heavily as he speaks.


    I scoffed angrily. ¡°Because I ran a DNA and the result is 98 percent positive,¡± I yelled, tears finding their way out of my eyes. I feel miserable that I¡¯m having this conversation with a boy of the man that happened to be my baby-daddy.


    I felt Archie¡¯s arms on each side of my shoulders, he was now standing in front of my seat with his eyes on mine. ¡°I would love it if you keep her away from my father, that man is a beast and I would do anything to keep Skye away from him. She deserves better,¡± he said amidst his gritted teeth.


    I felt a little calm knowing Archie is on my side. I know he loves Skye but I think keeping her away from Alfred is the best choice. But thinking about how he sent me out and how he would never want to set his eyes on me ever again made me rethink.


    Since he doesn¡¯t know anything about Skye, I think keeping her a secret from him is not a bad idea.


    I never knew I was in tears until I felt Archie¡¯s thumbs on my cheeks, wiping away my tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Archie says, he hugs me tightly to himself and I burst into tears as I recall the happy moments I had in the mansion.


    I never knew I could get attached to them this much.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll treat Skye more than a half-sister, you¡¯re my mother now, and it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of my mother¡¯s daughter.¡± He sniffs and I could swear he¡¯s also crying.


    I ran my hand through his back, I would be sad if he should cry for a long time. ¡°Thank you, Archie. You¡¯re a lovely child and I¡¯d never let you go.¡± I smile, I wipe my tears with my free hand and I hear him muffled cries.


    I have two kids to protect now. I hope I don¡¯t fail even before I try.

 93

    Mnie¡¯s p. o. vContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It has been a week since we left the mansion and I can say I¡¯m doing a good job of taking care of my two children. I¡¯d drop them off at school in the morning and they will hail a cab back home in the afternoon.


    After telling Archie what happened in the past, he was still confused about the house, well, he told me he had been to Mom¡¯s former house before and he was curious about how the house changed. Well, I got Mom our new home a day before the incident. My daughter was so happy that she begged Mom to put her on the phone. She thanked me and told me how much she loves me; something she has never done before.


    I was literally broke after paying for the house with myst card. I decide to get back to thepany and see if I¡¯m still eligible to work at the Gordons. I never heard from Alfred and I tried calling him on several asions but his line was not reachable.


    I would be lying if I say I¡¯m not worried about him. He¡¯s my baby-daddy after all.


    I have resumed back to work today and it¡¯s a surprise no one at the organisation has heard about the news. Not even Drew knew about it, to be honest, I was happy and relieved at the same time. Guess my baby daddy is not the type that goes around telling people about his love life.


    ¡°Tell your daughter I¡¯lle visit this weekend,¡± March says, packing the necessary files into my bag. It was a close hour and I¡¯m preparing to head back home.


    I chuckle lightly after March got to know that I have a daughter she has been wanting to meet her. Did I tell you guys, she got to know about Skye even before I found out about Alfred being her father? Well, she found out by chance and I have no choice but to spill the beans; excluding the part that I didn¡¯t know who the father was.


    ¡°Okay. I will deliver your message. But if you don¡¯t show up, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences.¡± I joke, tying my shoces as she pushes my bag to me.


    ¡°I will definitely show up.¡± she winks, I shrug, pick up my bag and get up from the seat.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, then. Make sure you close early.¡± I pat her shoulder before exiting my office.


    I inhale the fresh air as I step into the parking lot and get inside my car. I start the engine and pull out from thepany.


    Driving in a street that leads to mom new ce, I checked the side mirror and I noticed a ck SUV driving closely behind me. I have noticed the car has been following me since I drove out of thepany. Is the driver tailing me or it was just my assumption?


    I couldn¡¯t be so sure of the shit going on until I make a turn in another direction and I watch the car make a turn in the direction I take.


    ¡°Who the fuck is that?¡± I yell to myself, gripping tight on the steering wheel and I speed up.


    I¡¯m practically panting by now, I don¡¯t know who the person is and I¡¯m having a bad feeling about this, what does the driver want? Does he want money or my car? Why is he following me?


    I pull over in front of a store and I see the car also put to a halt at a long distance. I hurriedly step down from my car, and walk inside the store, pretending like I¡¯m there to buy a beverage. I look outside and I watch the car drive away after two minutes of waiting outside for me.


    I heave a sigh of relief and grab a pack of cookies, go to the attendant and pay for it.


    Getting outside, I eye search for the car and after I¡¯m satisfied that the car is nowhere to be found I get inside my car and drive back home.


    It takes me 30 minutes to get home since I keep on watching my back to see if the car is stilling.


    I couldn¡¯t tell my mom about it, she would freak out if she get to know that someone is tailing her daughter. Besides, it¡¯s might be a coincidence, the driver might not even know me and I¡¯m getting myself worked up over it. I can¡¯t be so sure since it only happened today, and the area is popr, the driver might going the same way as mine.


    That¡¯s the only way I could get my mind off it. Days passed and the activities continue. The same car keeps following me around and when I captured the te number and send it to Ka, she made her search team work on it and it turned out to be an unregistered number.


    Today, Ka asked me to meet her after work. She told me she¡¯ll get a tracker for me and I¡¯ve been checking my watch for the nth times now, I can¡¯t wait to get off work so I could meet with Ka.


    I¡¯m already getting tired of the stalker that I no longer feel safe. What if the driver turns out to be a higher assassin?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t offend anyone so who could be after my life?¡± I groan, hitting my head on my desk.


    ¡°Are you okay, ma¡¯am?¡± March asks, I raise my head from the desk only to meet a pair of worried eyes piercing through my sight.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± I chuckle nervously, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I sh her a nervous smile.


    After staring at me for about five seconds, March nods unconvinced and carries on with her paperwork.


    My phone buzzed, indicating that it was time to get off work. I quickly stand up from my seat and grab my already-packed bag.


    ¡°Are you going home already?¡± March asks, I stare at her for a while. Lately, March has been a good friend to me and I somehow feel bad for hiding the news about my stalker from her, but I have to y it cool.


    ¡°Yes. Got a call from my kids¡¯ principal. I think my presence is needed in the school.¡± I lied, I¡¯ve never thought I could lie this smoothly before but you wouldn¡¯t know what you¡¯re good at until you try.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she mouthed, dipping the pen in her mouth. ¡°I hope the kids are okay?!¡± she sighs and I tap her shoulder.


    ¡°I supposed they¡¯re okay, if anything happened the principal would have told me instantly.¡± I grins, bring out my phone from my bag and exit the block.


    Parking my car in front of a coffee shop, I heard someone tap on the window and I sighs before unlocking the door after realising who the person is.


    ¡°You look dull, and tired. Are you okay?¡± Ka asks as soon as she close the door.


    ¡®What a friend¡¯ I chuckle at my own thought and bring down my palm from my face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to feel good after everything that has been happening for the past few days?¡± I roll my eyes, adjusting on my seat.


    ¡°You have to calm down. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here.¡± Ka groans.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, instead I watch as she brings out a small box from her pant pocket. ¡°Here is the tracking bug,¡± I open the box and brings out three pieces of a ck think that I suppose it would be the so-called bugs from the box.


    ¡°Okay?¡± I raise my brows, I can¡¯t help myself raising one brow at this point.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make sure you always have this one on you.¡± she says, fixing one on my hair. It¡¯s the same colour as my hair and it would be hard to tell if I had anything fix on it.


    ¡°Okay, so what about the rest?¡± I ask, eyeing the remaining two on her palm.


    ¡°This one will be here, inside your car.¡± she raise it up and fix it behind the mirror. ¡°Then, thest one will be with me, I¡¯ll be tracking the two bugs with thest one.¡± she utter, putting thest one in the box.


    ¡°When will you connect it?¡± I ask curiously, honestly, I¡¯m scared of going around knowing someone is watching my movement.


    Ka chuckle dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s working already.¡± she stare at me for a while before ncing down at her watch. ¡°I should get going.¡± she blurt out suddenly, which makes me diverting my attention to her.


    ¡°Why?¡± I arch my brows. Ka is a bitch she better have a good excuse for leaving me in danger.


    ¡°Duty calls.¡± she whines sadly.


    Okay, I take back my words. Ka is not a bitch she¡¯s just not a regr type of cop. She loves her job and also don¡¯t want to be there.


    ¡°Get off my car and get those criminal arrested.¡± I slightly push her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done.¡± she rolls her eyes. ¡°Are you sure you can go back on your own?¡± she pulls me to herself, hugging me tight to her body.


    ¡°I will be fine. Make sure you don¡¯t get hurt.¡± I say, running my hand down her back.


    We disengage from the hug. Ka slide the box in her back pocket and get down from the car. I watch her cross to the other side of the road, get in her car and drive off.


    Once again, I am left alone to face my fear. ¡°G-d, please keep me safe.¡± I say a short prayer before driving away from the area.

 94

    Mnie¡¯s p. o. v


    Sitting on the reading desk in my room, I have a stack of unfinished files on my desk to work on and I have toplete it this night. I decided to work from home today, just so I could escape from my stalker. At least I will be safe at home than on the street.


    I called March earlier this morning and informed her that I won¡¯t be able toe to work. She pester me until I had to lie to her again. I told her I was sick and I won¡¯t be able to drive myself to work. After telling me ¡®sorry¡¯, and a lot of ¡®you will be fine¡¯, she hung up the call and I couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    It¡¯s night already and I¡¯ve been working my ass off since daybreak. I raised thest file to my face, checking out what was written in it. Honestly, I have been going through this particr file for the past fifty minutes and I could swear I don¡¯t understand a shit that was written in the file.


    ¡°How now?¡± I groan tiredly, dropping it back to the table. ¡°Just when I thought I¡¯ll finally get everything done so I could rest, this one¡¯s content decide to y hide and seek with me.¡± I hiss, stretching my back which seems to be stiff from the hard work.


    ¡°I need to go on a hiatus from this file if I don¡¯t want to break downter.¡± I drop the pen and get my butt off the seat.


    I walk up to the refrigerator and take out a bottle of water. After gulping down the little my gut could take, I drop the bottle back into the refrigerator and shut the door.


    I stride back to my reading desk, about to sit down back when the door creeps open. I hastily nce at the exit to see my mom pop in from the door.


    ¡°How nice!¡± I groan, settling down on the desk. ¡°What do you want, Mom?¡± I ask impatiently. I don¡¯t want to have her around so she won¡¯t detect my expression that seems to be unsettled.


    Honestly, I¡¯m not in the mood for a long talk. The files have already drained my energy and I wouldn¡¯t want to use up the remaining energy on an old woman. Trying to exin what she would want to hear.


    ¡°Anie,¡± she calls, moving closer to where I sat. She clears the file on the table and rests her butt on it.


    ¡®Only if this woman know how long I spent to get those files done, she wouldn¡¯t shove it to a side like that¡¯ I groans inwardly, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m quite busy.¡± I say to her, taking my gaze to anywhere but her face.


    ¡°We ran out of groceries. Wanted to ask you to go to the nearby store but since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± she coughs and I raise my brows at her.


    Seriously?


    ¡°Mom, you have a cold, don¡¯t you?¡± I sigh, pping my forehead in annoyance. This woman will never listen to you. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go out, it¡¯s cold outside and it will worsen your sickness.¡± I kiss my teeth together. Stand up from the seat and grab my credit card from my purse.


    ¡°But you¡¯re tired, you should get some rest,¡± Mom says, trying to take the card from me. Why is she so stubborn, huh?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t take long it¡¯s just a ten minutes walk from here.¡± I smile and slip out of the room.


    Getting to the living room, I sight the kids scribbling something in their notes. I smile seeing how well Archie is treating his sister, I couldn¡¯t be happier to see them bonding well. I quietly walk up to the door not wanting to disturb their studies. I¡¯m almost at the door when someone with eagle eyes spot me and decided to raise an rm.


    ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡± looking back I see Skye standing up with something like a sketchbook in her hand.


    Sorry guys it¡¯s the wrong information. They weren¡¯t studying, they are drawing. Archie is a bad influence; in a good way. Ha ha!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I drawl the words not wanting to tell them where I¡¯m heeding else, they¡¯ll insist on tagging along.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to the supermarket to get groceries,¡± Mom says, walking out of my room with something that looks like a used te in her hand.


    Yeah, I forgot to clear the dishes after eating breakfast on my bed.


    ¡°Supermarket?! Alone?¡± Archie asks, looking back and forth between me and Mom.


    I sigh, this is more of the reason why I don¡¯t want to pull their attention. I would have gotten to the store by now.


    Skye drops the sketchbook in her hand. ¡°How about I follow you, Mommy?!¡± she beams with a smile.


    ¡®Nah, I would rather walk on my head than take you to the supermarket. My credit card is going to cry¡¯


    ¡°No. It¡¯s alright I can go on my own. I will be back before you guys will even notice I was already gone.¡± I smile, slide my credit card into my pant pocket and exit the house.


    I hold the two shopping bags in both hands as I drag my feet tiredly on the floor. The store is just a ten-minute walk from home but I don¡¯t know why it seems a little far now that I¡¯m going back home. It feels as though I¡¯ve been walking for an hour when it¡¯s only been five minutes.


    I hate shopping and here I am, doing it for the sake of my little-big family. Guess today is my lucky day.


    ¡°Hello, how are you?¡± A feminine voice giggles behind me, I try turning my neck to have a proper look at the person that¡¯s greeting me but I feel a cold object press against my neck.


    I could swear I know what that is. Bitch is fucking pointing a gun at me. I feel a shiver run down my spine at the thought of this person pulling the darn trigger. I gulp hard, not knowing exactly what to do in this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but who are you?¡± I ask, my voiceing out softer than expected. You must understand how badly I must be shuddering by now. I don¡¯t even know this person why is she pointing a gun at me?


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± a grumpy voice hauls behind me and I practically jump in fright.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I turn, not minding the gun that was on my neck. What I see makes me gasp in shock.


    The ck SUV is packed right behind me with several four people staring daggers at me. I know what that is, my stalker is finally here to kill me. I put off the shopping bags making the content littered on the floor.


    I grab my dress and make to run away from these people. The back of my head gets hit by a heavy object and I fall to the ground whimpering in pain.


    I feel a syringe pierce through my skin and I let out an agonising cry. That hurt so much.


    ¡°Take her to the car. Gag her mouth so she won¡¯t be able to say a thing.¡± a voice says from behind and that¡¯s thest thing I heard before drifting to unconscious.

 95

    Ka steps down from the cab, pays the driver and watches him drive away without wasting any seconds. She nce at the hotel in front of her eyes and she let out a muffled scream. The hotel is a five-star hotel and it has been booked for the night ¡®just for her¡¯.


    Her shoulder-length hair is shining under the moonlight. Her long ck dress sweeps the floor after her; the slit on her dress exposes her sexy long legs every moment she takes a step. She wears light makeup that you wouldn¡¯t notice she is wearing unless she tells you. Her long fingers curl around her red purse.


    Ady in a white long-sleeve shirt over a ck pencil skirt walks up to her, she stops right in front of Ka and bows slightly to her. Ka had her eyes fixed on thedy¡¯s leg and her mouth curved in a beautiful smile, seeing how thedy¡¯s legs rest perfectly inside her ck heels.


    ¡°Ms Dean,¡± thedy called, jotting Ka out of her thoughts. ¡°This way please,¡± she says in a British ent that makes Ka¡¯s head sparkle in admiration.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she clear her throat as she quietly follows behind thedy. ¡°By the way, I love your ent¡­ you sound like a princess in a fairy tale.¡± She says,plimenting thedy¡¯s look. Thedy giggle shyly and then shake her head as she lead Ka to where her date was.


    Thedy halts on her track and turns around to face Ka. The two can see a table from where they¡¯re standing.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. But I think you¡¯re more of a princess than I am.¡± she winks at Ka, turns around and left.


    Ka¡¯s cheeks grow rosy instantly, she watches thedy¡¯s back until she¡¯spletely out of sight.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m nervous.¡± she exhales deeply, takes out a pill from her purse and throws it in her mouth.


    ¡°I can do this.¡± she beams. Did a cross sign and proceed to walk stylishly towards her date.


    Ka makes her way towards the table. The night is still young and the colour light emerging from the garden add more beauty to the surrounding.


    Her high heels click brilliantly on the marble floor as she walks up to the table that has been decorated with flowers and candles.


    ¡°Oh my G-d!¡± she gasps, seeing Ben all dress up in a navy blue tuxedo with a red tie. His hair was styled in a way that would make you want to touch it.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he stands up from his seat, walks over to the seat across from him and pulls the seat for Ka. ¡°Please, sit.¡± he smiles, gesturing at the seat.


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ Yes, sure.¡± Ka stuttered, she mentally ps her cheeks to keep herself sane. She sits on the seat that has been pulled out for her, she thanks Ben with a smile and he returns it with a charming smile ever.


    ¡°You look drop-dead gorgeous in that clothing, mydy.¡± Ben smiled, sitting back down on the seat.


    Ka¡¯s cheeks once again turn rosier at the slightpliment from Ben. She feels like a high school girl that just got noticed by her crush.


    ¡°So¡­ Let¡¯s start with the wine.¡± Ben hitch his nape nervously. He¡¯s kind of nervous and doesn¡¯t seem like he understands anything he¡¯s doing anymore.


    He picks up a bottle of wine and pours it inside two cups; one for Ka and one for himself. He hands over a ss to Ka and she epts it with a look that says ¡®What are you doing, Ben¡¯?


    ¡°My dad had a viniculture, he studied Oenology in the university and I get to know more about wine from him.¡± he clears his throat, and Ka¡¯s mouth an ¡®oh¡¯ and she picks up her ss ready to take a sip when Ben raises his hand in the air, stopping her from drinking yet.


    ¡°What?¡± she chuckles, carefully dropping the ss on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you drink wine if you want to enjoy it,¡± he smirked, stretching out his palm, and taking Ka¡¯s hand in his.


    ¡°Here,¡± he ces her hand on the ss, raises it and twirls it a little. ¡°If you take a closer look at this you¡¯ll see the colour is a little thicker than before.¡± he chuckles, sliding his palm off the ss.


    Ka¡¯s breath returns to normal the moment Ben slides his palm from hers. She never knew she has been holding her breath until she felt him release his palm from hers.


    How long has it been? Two minutes? What if it takes longer than that, would she have held her breath for that long and probably died in the end?


    ¡®G-d!¡¯ she cried inwardly.


    ¡°You good?¡± Ben waves his hand on her face. Ka blinks rapidly, thinking of a way to escape his question.


    She picks up her ss and gulps down the wine. ¡°This wine taste great. I wonder if you know who made this.¡± she raises the ss to his face, before filling it up with wine.


    Been chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s a 1986 wine. It was invented by my dad. I would be cheesy and say you can only get this wine in this hotel.¡± he smiles, staring at the tall building in front of them.


    ¡°Do you perhaps know the owner of this hotel? You sound so sure.¡± Ka¡¯s face gleams under the light.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I own this hotel,¡± Ben says, rubbing his sweaty palm as he talks.


    Ka drops back her ss with her eyes almost rolling out of its socket. ¡°You own this ce for real? This big ce.¡± she takes her gaze to the building, feeding her eyes in its wilderness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to be a hotelier but my dad was against it, he wants me to be a cop and help people. But here I am having a cool hotel in my employee¡¯s name so as not to raise an rm¡­¡±


    Ben was cut short by a beeping sound. Ka grabs her purse and realises the noise ising from the bug. She takes out the bug and fixes it in his ear.


    ¡°Oh no, Mnie is in danger!¡± she gasps, standing up from the table with force. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ben, I have to go.¡± she quickly says and grab her purse and Ben¡¯s car key from the table.


    Ben also stands up from his seat, he¡¯s a little confused by her action but he doesn¡¯t know how to react, he fucking has no idea about what¡¯s going on.


    Ka dashes off from the garden in her heels. She run as fast as she could, totally forgetting about Ben and their date. What matters to her at that moment is ¡®Mnie¡¯.


    ¡°Ms Dean, can you at least tell me what¡¯s happening? Why are you leaving in a rush? Did something happen?¡± Ben yell after her.


    He gets to the parking lot and watches Ka speed off in his car.

 96

    Ka¡¯s p. o. v


    I m my fist against the steering wheel, driving recklessly to Gordon¡¯s mansion. ¡®Shit¡¯, I curse under my breath. The bug makes a buzz and I hastily fix it on my ear. I couldn¡¯t hear anything other than the sound of moving vehicles.


    ¡°Shit! They¡¯re taking her in their car.¡± I know that much, if it¡¯s Mnie¡¯s car they¡¯re taking I would have gotten the location by now.


    It¡¯s all my fault! She trusted me with her life and I betrayed her. My best friend is in danger and the only thing I could do is to go on a stupid date. How nice of me!


    ¡°Mnie will be so scared; she doesn¡¯t have the mind for all this.¡± I sniffle back my tears. This is not the time to wail, but I couldn¡¯t stop my tears, they have a mind of their own.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive myself if they hurt Mel.¡± I tighten my grip on the steering wheel, boiling in anger. I grab my phone from the passenger seat and stare at the nk screen for a while.


    I punch in some digits and put a call across to the PI I have in the Gordons¡¯ firm. She picks up the call at the second ring and her tired voice sounds ¡®hello¡¯ from the other side.


    ¡°Hi, Detective March, please meet me at the Gordon mansion. d in your armour, I think Mnie is in danger.¡± I drop the phone before she could give a reply.


    Honestly, March is not from here, I think her team are digging into the organisation and I¡¯m not interested in any shit they are up to; it¡¯s their business. I met her a month ago and she has been helping me keep an eye on everyone around Mnie at the office.


    I pull over in front of the big gate and rush down from the car. I press the doorbell for a nth time until I hear a rustling sound from the inside.


    After waiting for about five minutes the gate finally pulls open to reveal a miserable Alfred by the door. He looks like someone that hasn¡¯t slept a wink for the past few months. And that¡¯s not my business.


    Upon seeing me he arches his brows, wondering what I¡¯m doing at his house. ¡°What the hell¡­¡±


    I grab hold of Alfred Gordon before he couldplete his sentence, he may be friends with my cousin but I don¡¯t care. Ind a punch on his face which send him flying to the floor. I guess he wasn¡¯t expecting me to go violence but I¡¯m more than furious to let his pretty face go without getting some bruises.


    I jump on him and grab his cor. ¡°You this son of a gun!¡± I yell, sending a few punches to his face.


    He didn¡¯t duck my punch, neither did he stop me from hitting him, I think he¡¯s too weak to do anything. ¡°How dare you do this to her?¡± I cry, my tears roll down to his face and I watch him stare nkly at my face, confusion is written all over his face.


    ¡°Her?¡± he groans, trying to sit up on the floor. ¡°Who the heck is that ¡®her¡¯?¡±


    I stand up and kick him with my leg which sends him back to the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to pretend to me, you know what you did? Don¡¯t you?¡± I spat angrily. He¡¯s the one to be med for all this shit that¡¯s happening to Mnie. If he hadn¡¯t thrown her out like a piece of shit she wouldn¡¯t have been abducted now.


    ¡°Did something happen to Harley?¡± he asked, his brows meeting in a deep frown.


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± I scoff, not believing this idiot.


    Does money make someone be a fool, huh?


    ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯de running to you if anything should happen to my cousin? Who do you think you are?¡± I roll my eyes at him.


    ¡°If not about Harley¡­¡± Alfred stands up to his feet, dusting his butt as he is now facing me. ¡°Why are you here, beating me up in my house? Are you a maniac?¡± heughs as he wipes blood off his lips, smirking down at me.


    Ouch! Seeing that blood makes a wave of guilt sh through me but I don¡¯t give a fuck about him, Mnie is in danger and it¡¯s because of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there zooming out in my house. What brought you by?¡± Impatience Alfred res hard at me.


    I sigh, guess he doesn¡¯t know me with Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m here because of my friend, Mnie. The woman you sent parking in the middle of the night.¡±


    Alfred moves back in shock at the mention of Mnie. Guess it¡¯s true, he doesn¡¯t know me with Mnie.


    ¡°What¡­ What about her?¡± he asks like the fool that he is.


    ¡°She¡¯s in danger. If not, why else would I be here?¡±


    ¡°Danger? How? Why? When?¡± He gasps with his mouth hanging open.


    ¡°Listen, don¡¯t kill me with your neverending questions, this is what happened,¡± I say, filling him about how it all started to this moment. I am too upied with the tale that I didn¡¯t notice Alfred has been in tears all this while.


    ¡°Alfred, what are you doing?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I need to contact somew enforcement officers. We need to rescue her before they try anything stupid with her.¡± he says quickly.


    I watch him walk a few steps away from me to make a call to the so-calledw officers. I sighs, for the first time as a cop I didn¡¯t know what to do and it baffle me. I¡¯ve rescued a lot of people in my four years in this job and now that ites to my friend, my brain decides to go on a hiatus.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯ I groan, moving back and forth. A thought shes through my mind and I pick up my phone. I put a call across to my team at the office, I give them some necessary details and they begin to track her down.


    ¡°I just called the officers now and they¡¯re working on my request. I swear I¡¯m going to kill them if theyy a finger on my woman.¡± Alfred ranted, and he walks up to me fuming in anger as he speaks.


    ¡°Your woman?¡± My tone is ironic and I did not care if my tone hurt his feelings or not. ¡°She¡¯s truly your woman. And it shows that you adore her, isn¡¯t that why you sent her out?! you son of a gun!¡± I scoff, not believing this confused human in front of me.


    Alfred opens his mouth to talk but gets interrupted by the ding of the doorbell. ¡°Go get the door, we have a visitor.¡± I sigh as I nod for Alfred to go get the door for March. He wanted to protest but after giving him a deadly re, he shut his mouth and drag his feet to the door.


    ¡°Do you have a n, Miss Dean?¡± March practically yells as she walks up to me. ¡°Here is the stuff I could fetch.¡± she dump a ck backpack on the floor beside my legs and I squat to check what was inside.


    ¡°Excuse me, aren¡¯t you Mnie¡¯s assistant? What are you doing here?¡± Alfred asks, walking up to us after shutting the gate.


    I roll my eyes at him. ¡°How does that matter? My friend, her boss and your supposed fiancee is in danger and all you care about is asking an unnecessary question.¡± I fire at him, picking up a firearm and throwing it at him.


    ¡°March brought some weapons that¡¯ll be useful for the night,¡± I throw a bulletproof vest at him and he catches it, staring darkly at me.


    ¡°Wear that I have a n,¡± I say in mymand tone; a tone I use only when I¡¯m set for a mission.


    A message pop on my phone screen and I check to see that it¡¯s a message from my team. ¡°I think I know where they¡¯re taking her. C¡¯mon guys let¡¯s go.¡± I yell, pick up the bag and rush up to the gate.

 97

    It has been a while since Mnie left the house to get groceries at the nearby store. Archie who has been waiting outside for her return gets tired of waiting and decides to go look for her at the store.


    He walks into the living room to see Granny Vera pacing to and fro in the living room. Archie moves his gaze to the couch to see Skye sleeping soundly on the couch. He carefully walks up to Granny Vera in an attempt to not wake the girl up from sleep.


    ¡°Granny Vera, didn¡¯t you say the store is just a stone¡¯s throw from here?¡± he ask the poor woman who has been worried sick about her daughter, who has went to get groceries exactly an hour ago.


    ¡°Yes, the store is just a few blocks away from here and she ought to have gotten back by now.¡± She replies, her voice breaks due to how cold she feels.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Archie sighs for the nth time. ¡°Have you tried calling her? I call her here and she¡¯s not picking up,¡± heins, showing his phone to the woman.


    ¡°I tried calling, but her line was not reachable. Could she have gone somewhere without letting us know?¡± Granny Vera raises her eyebrows, staring nkly at Archie to see if he knows anything about her daughter¡¯s sudden disappearance.


    ¡°I do not know if she went somewhere else after she left the store. But I will go and look for her.¡± he let out, walking up to the door without waiting for the woman¡¯s reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite dark outside, don¡¯t you need apany?¡± she asks, picking up her coat from the couch.


    Archie raises his hand to stop her. ¡°I can go on my own, do not worry. Besides, we can¡¯t leave sleeping Skye alone in this big house, what if she wakes up after we left?¡± he shrugs and open the door. ¡°I won¡¯t stay long, I promise.¡± he closes the door behind him and jogs out of the house with his heart beating louder with no way to guard it.


    He rushes inside the store and walks up to one of the assistants. He asks Mnie if they have seen her at the store, after describing her looks, height and features thedy tells him that she indeed came to the store and she saw her walk out of the door about forty minutes ago.


    Archie thanked thedy and walks out of the store. He have no idea where she went and he couldn¡¯t get his mind straight.


    ¡®Could it be she went to meet Dad¡¯? He shakes his head in disagreement. He knows her too well, she wouldn¡¯t meet his father in secret without telling him; not after what happened.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡®Did something happen to her on the way back home? He sighs. ¡°Stay positive, Archie!¡± he scolds himself for having such a negative thought about her.


    He keeps on walking without checking where he¡¯s going. He tripped and fall on piles of stuff on the floor, his eyes fall on a credit card and he hastily pick it up.


    ¡°This looks like hers. Was she here? What happened, why did she drop these here?¡± he pants heavily as he stands up from the floor, his eyes not leaving the items on the floor.


    ¡°Wait, could it be that something happened to her?¡± he gasp in shock, It feels as though a bucket of cold water spills on him. The thought of Mnie being in trouble makes his mind to be unrest. He grabs the credit card and dashes off, he needs to see someone and that¡¯s his dad.


    Running inside the house, he hides the credit card in his pant pocket and rushes up to Granny Vera. ¡°Granny?¡± he calls, panting heavily.


    Granny Vera rushes up to him, wondering what¡¯s wrong with him.


    ¡°I got a call from my Dad and I was told that she¡¯s there¡­ With him. So, I¡¯m going over there now to meet them. Please go to bed, I¡¯ll call you after she settles everything with Dad.¡± he let out, grabbing the woman¡¯s hand and caressing her palm lightly.


    ¡°Can you not go tonight? How about you let them be for now, maybe we can go together in the morning.¡± Granny Vera says, cing her free palm on Archie¡¯s hand that¡¯s resting on her other palm.


    ¡°Oh, no I should go there now, they need me.¡± he forces out a grin and walks out of the house.


    Archie gs down a cab, get in and tells the driver where he¡¯s heading. The driver is moving a little bit slow and Archie begs him to speed up.


    He grabs his phone and dials his father¡¯s line. The phone rings for a few seconds before it directs his call to the voicemail.


    ¡°You better pick up your damn phone right now, I need you more than I need my breath right now,¡± he yells into the phone as if it¡¯s his father that he¡¯s talking to.


    He looks out of the window and lets out a heavy sign. ¡°What could be wrong? My gut keeps telling me that something is not right, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± he sighs, dialling his father¡¯s line for the second time but he still did not pick up the call.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯ he cursed under his breath, he lowers his back and rest his head on the headrest, feeling unsettled.


    The car pulls to a halt as soon as they get to the mansion. ¡°We are here!¡± the driver says pulling his attention. Archie looks out of the window and a sigh escapes his mouth.


    He brings out his wallet and pays the driver his fee. He¡¯s about to step down from the car when he sees the gate creep open and a car drives out of the mansion at a high speed. Archie narrows his eyes and wonders where his father is driving at that high speed.


    He closes the car door and faces the driver. ¡°Can you follow that car? I¡¯ll pay thrice your charge,¡± he says to the driver, his eyes not leaving the car.

 98

    Mnie woke up to the sound of a heavy booth thumping on the floor, she groans and opens her eyes only to meet with blurry faces in the room. She tries moving her hands but she feels her hands have been tied to her back.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± she groans. Shaking her head to steady her vision but it seems impossible.


    ¡°Guess someone is finally awake after being asleep for over an hour.¡± A voice chuckles beside her which makes her almost jump from her seat.


    Mnie twirl her face to where the voice ising from, she could swear she has heard that voice before but she doesn¡¯t remember where.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± She grumbles and then a bucket of chill water was poured on her head from the back, the water dripping down from her head to her toes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mnie shiver as her vision be clear and her eyes met with the clear face of thedy in front of her. ¡°Mia Gordon!¡± she gasps in shock, moving back a little on her seat which makes the iron chair make an awful noise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mia chuckle standing up from the seat. She draws her chair a little closer to Mnie and rests her leg on it. ¡°You¡¯re seeing right,¡± she smirks.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t believe Mia could do such a thing to her, she scoff when she look past the viciousdy in front of her to the men standing by the entrance with guns in their hands.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Mnie asks, her voice breaking as the thought of what they would do to her sh through her mind. The thought makes her tremble in fear.


    Mia¡¯s face drawled closer, their face is an inch apart and Mnie could feel her breath fanning her face, Mnie hastily move her gaze to the floor, avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°Do you want to know why?¡± Mia asks calmly, she sneaks two fingers under Mnie¡¯s chin and raises her face to meet with hers. ¡°I¡¯m doing this because you¡¯re awfully stupid.¡± she spit on Mnie¡¯s face and kick her off the chair.


    Mnie hit the ground with a loud thud, she winches in pain and feels a pair of hands grab her up. She mped her teeth in anger and look up at Mia with hatred.


    ¡°What is it that you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Ahh,¡± Mia beamed happily, she squats to her level and put her hands on each side of Mnie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯d asked me this question from the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have been on your tail. Neither would I have my boys tied you to a chair like an animal. You¡¯re a human being, you didn¡¯t deserve any of these awful treatments.¡± Mia fakes a sad face. She moves her palm to Mnie¡¯s face, caressing her cheeks.


    Mnie groan and move her face away. ¡°Stop putting on a facade and tell me what you want!¡± she yells at Mia.


    ¡°Okay, despite being tied down to a chair you still have the gut to speak to me in that manner. I should have asked them to hang you upside down to the ceiling.¡± she scoffs angrily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard this before, but my father didn¡¯t birth Alfred. He¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Your father is his uncle, I know that for sure.¡± Mnie rolls her eyes, she couldn¡¯t believe Mia kidnapped her just to tell her Alfred¡¯s birth story.


    Mia seems a little shocked but it onlysts for a second. ¡°Guess he loves you that much, he has never told anyone about it.¡± she shrugs, stands up and walks back to her seat.


    ¡°Yes, he does love me. I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± Mnie says proudly.


    ¡°Let me tell you what you don¡¯t know.¡± Mia crosses her arms over her chest, she stares at Mnie for a while, then scoffs. ¡°Everything you see that breeds the name ¡®Gordons¡¯ belongs to Alfred¡¯s father. My father is just an orphan brought into Gordon¡¯s family by Alfred¡¯s father. They were both school mate and Alfred¡¯s father begged his parents to adopt my father.¡± Mia smirk, pain is written on her face as she talks.


    Mnie didn¡¯t say anything, she stares at Mia in utmost surprise.


    ¡°When their parents died, they will each of their properties to Alfred¡¯s father leaving nothing for my father, why? Because he¡¯s not of their blood. The only thing they gave him was their first name ¡®Gordon¡¯, as if that¡¯s enough. My father live in the shadow of Gabriel (Alfred¡¯s father) he did everything he could, he serves the organisation and in the end they made Gabriel the chairman, leaving no spot for my father. It was only when Gabriel died in a car ident with his wife that they made my father the acting chairman of the organisation and he¡¯s to step down for the true bone (Alfred) when he bes of age.¡± Mia sniffled, Mnie stare at her nkly processing the story she was telling.


    Mia chuckles and draws her feet on the ground. She grabs her hair and pulls it until she let out an awful cry.


    ¡°As if that was not enough, my father is doing everything in Alfred¡¯s name. Every one of thepanies he owned, he did everything in Alfred¡¯s name and he¡¯s willing to hand over everything to Alfred when he gets married.¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°You see, basically I have nothing of my own. Even when I thought I could manage the position of Director, my father took the position from me and gave it to you as soon as you came into the picture. I hate you the very moment I set my eyes on you, I thought I only have to deal with Alfred but with you in the picture, I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t lose everything just because my father is trying to be a good man.¡± she grabs a gun from the nearest guy to her and points it at Mnie.


    Mnie gasp seeing what the crazydy is about to do to her. She tries to move away, but a hand grabs her down and pins her to the seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re only doing the wrong thing. Nothing of this issue is Alfred¡¯s fault. He have no idea of what your father intended on doing, and neither did he know about the story of your father not being his real family, even if he knew, he didn¡¯t seem to care, all he wants is his family. He loves you as a sister, he loves your father as a child would love his father. He never meant to show up at the organisation, he did so because he needs your father¡¯s approval on a contract. I never meant to take your position, your father gave it to me on his own ord. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the position. You have to stop this madness now before it¡¯s toote.¡± Mnie cries, she tries breaking free but the rope they used to tie her hands and legs seems too strong for her.


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t tell me what I wish to hear. Alfred never cared about anyone. If he care about my feelings, he would have reached out to me and asked how I am fairing. I hate him because my father put him first, if not because of his father my dad wouldn¡¯t have been tied down to the Gordons, he would have done something of his own by now. They¡¯re all so selfish that they keep using my father as their shadow.¡± Mia¡¯s hands shake terribly as she speaks. She ms her hand on her head and cries in grief.


    Mnie is already getting scared and she needs to do something to break free from the hands that are gripping her to the seat.


    ¡°Mia please calm down, don¡¯t let your anger get the best of you. We can sort this out without shedding blood, only if you let me help you.¡± Mnie begged tears streaming down her cheeks as she watch Mia grieve in pain.


    ¡°No, I will shed his blood for the sin his fathermitted. You¡¯re going to help me in my game. Get married to Alfred, have my father transfer everything to his name and then kill him so the properties will be mine. Or will you watch me take the lives of the ones you love most?¡± Mia roared, she points the gun towards the exit and the door creeps open with someone pushing Granny Vera inside the room.


    The old woman staggered inside and fall beside her daughter.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widen in shock as soon as she sees her mother being pushed in. ¡°Mom, Mom what are you doing here?¡± she yells, shifting on her seat.


    Granny Vera hastily stands up to her feet as soon as she regains her strength. She rushes up to Mnie and hugs her side.


    ¡°Hello, my dear, Mnie!¡± someone walk inside the room.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widen in shock as soon as the person came into view. ¡°You!¡± she yell gasping for breath.

 99

    Mnie¡¯s p. o. v


    ¡°Hello, my dear, Mnie!¡± a cheerful, yet deadly voice says my name by the door, followed by a pair of legs walking in.


    I nce at the door and the sight before me left my mouth hanging open in shock.


    I feel a sickening chill run through my body and blood draining from my system as I drop to my knees from the shock of what I¡¯m seeing. ¡°You!¡± I scream in terror as I watch Harley enter the room with my baby, Skye in her grips.


    ¡°What are you doing here with my child, Harley?¡± I yell, I try breaking free and run up to save my child from these demons, but again, I couldn¡¯t break free from the rope that tied me down to the iron chair.


    ¡°Rx baby girl, nothing is going to happen to your family, only if you do what we want,¡± Harley smirks down at me and I feel the urge to punch her in the face.


    Terror is visible on my baby¡¯s face, she¡¯s afraid of the scene before her and fears they might do something to her if I let her remain in their possession. The tears on her face call out to me and I force myself up from the chair, I try limping to where Harley is, but I feel a wood smash against my back. I drop to the floor, groaning in pain.


    Mom rushes to help me up, her tears drop on my face and I feel bad for dragging them into this mess. This is all my fault.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Skye¡¯s cries fill the room, Harley tightens her grip on her arm and sends a p to her face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Harley!¡± I yell, I try to stand up but a strong hand hold me down. ¡°Let my family go, I swear, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Please let them go.¡± I begged, I struggle with the hand that grip me down to the floor.


    Harley res down at Skye in disgust. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you have this child for Alfred. How lucky she is!¡± her tone is ironic and I re hard at her. ¡°This fucking spineless bastard will soon feel my pistol down her throat.¡± she howl, sending fear into my poor girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± I ask in surprise. Aside from Ka, Archie, Mom, March and myself, no other person know about this. ¡°How did you know about her because I didn¡¯t tell anyone?¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± she scoffs in amusement. ¡°A little bird told me,¡± she smirk and I gulp hard in fear.


    ¡°How lucky of you.¡± she sighs. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying so hard for over two decades to win Alfred¡¯s heart but he never notices me. Even when I killed his first wife, he still never see me as a woman.¡± Harley screams in resentment.


    Hearing Harley utter those, It feels as though my soul is leaving my body. She killed Selena¡­ She fucking killed her and I am here thinking Alfred has a hand in her death. Oh, Lord, I¡¯ve sinned against the man that loves me!


    ¡°What did you mean by that? Who did you kill? Tell me you don¡¯t mean what you just said.¡± I yell, tears spilling out of my eyes.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she chuckles in amusement. ¡°I killed Selena and I never regret it. Back then in high school, I got to know Alfred first, and I¡¯ve loved him from the first day I set my eyes on him. I tried countless times to let my intention known to him, but he never see me as more than a mere ssmate, but I want to be more to him than just a mere ssmate. Instead, I move closer to him and we became best friends and we were doing just fine as best friends. That was until Selena got transferred to our school. I did everything to make Alfred not look her way because she was beauty and all, everything I did to separate them tends to pull them closer to each other.¡± She says between gritted teeth.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, instead, I stare at her, unable to process anything to say to her. I¡¯ve heard a shocking story from Mia and now, I¡¯m hearing what will shock me even more. I thought I knew everything but the more I stay here the more they prove to me that I¡¯m oblivion to things around me.


    ¡°Not only did Alfred hurt my feelings, but he also broke my heart into a million pieces the day I saw him proposing to that girl, Selena.¡± Harley pause even though she¡¯s putting on a cold face I could feel the pain that lies in her tone. If not for the fact that she may pull the fucking trigger at any wrong move, I swear I would have made fun of her.


    Harley takes a few steps closer, she pushes Skye to a guy and he holds her down by her shoulder. Harley stops right in front of me.


    ¡°But guess what happened, she got pregnant for him and gave birth to a son. I was more than furious that I reached out to Mia when I heard of her ns, with Mia¡¯s help I was able to take out my obstacle from the way. I killed her and framed it all on Alfred, I knew if it got out that he killed his wife, his uncle won¡¯t let it get out and with that, there won¡¯t be any investigation that would point out to me as the murderer.¡± Harley cracks out in a peal of evilughter that sends a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°I thought I seed because he never open his darn heart to any woman after that. I reject every offer from all thepanies that want me to work for them, I chose to work with Alfred so I could be the only woman in his life, but that didn¡¯tst long either, you came as a babysitter and ruined everything I¡¯ve worked so hard for. But because of my cousin, Ka, I couldn¡¯t do anything to you, because I don¡¯t want to betray her trust. But I can¡¯t say no to Mia when she reached out to me for help, she has helped me once and this time, it¡¯s my turn to return the favour. if killing your stupid lover will fill the hole he dug in my heart, I¡¯ll dly do it to stave off any more pain.¡± Harley grins deadly and I shake my head in disbelief.


    ¡°I thought you said you love him, is that how far your love could go?¡± I yell at her, at this moment, my voice is so hard and pitched that even I could not recognise it.


    My questiones as a shock to her, she gulps and moves away from me.


    ¡°Yes, I love him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not love, you¡¯re only obsessed with him, and you can¡¯t misapply love with obsession. If you love someone dearly you wouldn¡¯t want them to get hurt, but you¡¯re a maniac, your stupid brain won¡¯t tell you that.¡± I fire at her, but my anger gets the best of me, I feel a leg kick me in my head, sending me back to the floor with a loud thud.


    I groan and I feel a leg that happens to belong to Mia press my head to the ground. I winch in pain and cry in grief as she presses my head to the marble floor, with her heavy booth.


    ¡°One more word from you and I¡¯ll blow your skull, bitch!¡± she threatens and I mp my mouth shut in pain with tears rolling down my eyes.

 100

    Alfred cries bitterly while listening to the confession Mia and Harley were making, through the bug. Ka smirked and tighten her grip on the steering wheel. None of them could believe that their closest person was the one behind everything.


    ¡°Who would think my cousin could do such a thing!¡± Kaughs in amusement. Right now all she¡¯s feeling is rage.


    ¡°Ka, I trusted her with everything. I¡¯ve loved and adored her all these years and I never for once had the thought that she might be behind her death. She always talked about Selena with a smile on her face.¡± Alfred sobs quietly, clutching tight at his phone in his hand.


    ¡°Mia too?! I never thought someone that I took as my sister would nt my death because of a mere fortune, why?¡± he ask no one in particr.


    ¡°If she should have sat me down and narrated everything to me, I would have told my uncle to forget about giving me anything, I¡¯ve had enough, I don¡¯t need any of my father¡¯s properties, I should have told them to take everything.¡± he drops his head in his hand, crying bitterly as the thought of his family nting his death break his heart in a million pieces.


    ¡°Because of them, I¡¯ve been suffering from the illusion of my dead wife that I created in my head, I made my son my enemy and now they¡¯re torturing my woman, making her suffer for a sin she nevermitted. Can this life ever get better for me?¡± Alfred feels his tears stream down his eyes uncontrobly.


    March seat quietly in the backseat, she doesn¡¯t make any sound as she listens to the conversation with her face hard in anger.


    ¡°Alfred, nothing is going to happen to Mnie, please calm down.¡± Ka move her free hand to his shoulder, patting him gently and letting him calm down a bit.


    Alfred raises his head from his hand and moves his gaze out of the window. ¡°How can I calm down when they have their filthy guns pointed at my wife and d-daughter.¡± he stutter, the thought of Mnie having a daughter for him still surprise him, but he was more concerned about rescuing them than digging into the truth behind the girl¡¯s birth.


    ¡°It seems they want her to join them, I don¡¯t think they would pull the trigger yet.¡± Ka sighs, she says what she believes is the truth. Any wrong move from Mnie, she knows they might have killed her before they get there but she doesn¡¯t want to believe that.


    ¡°What if she proves stubborn and does not join in their dirty game?¡± Alfred asks with fear in his eyes.


    ¡°I fear they¡¯ll do the worst,¡± she replies nkly. ¡°But we can¡¯t let that happen.¡± Ka shakes her head nervously.


    Right now, she¡¯s not the cop that always has her head up high. She¡¯s just a mere citizen now that¡¯s on her way to save her friend from every harm.


    Alfred moves his hand to his head and pulls his hair real hard. ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to kill Mia if she does anything funny to my woman.¡± he groans out from his seat, his fist clench tight beside him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you forward the recording to the guys at my office?¡± Ka asks, pulling to a route that leads to the Gordons¡¯ abandoned warehouse.


    ~I can¡¯t, and I will never join you guys in your stupid game. Go ahead and kill me, bitch. I don¡¯t give a fuck about your reason.~


    They hear the angry voice of Mnie st from the recording device. Ka grits her teeth in anger.


    ¡®What the fuck is going on in there, Mnie please buy me as much time as you could before I get there. You can¡¯t argue with those beasts, Mel, please I don¡¯t want to lose you¡¯ Ka says in her mind, her tears flow like a river, and she bite her bottom lip while trying to calm her anger.


    Alfred on the other hand grabs a handful of his hair and pulls it real hard until he feels pain in his head. He¡¯s gradually losing his mind and he can¡¯t wait to get to the warehouse and snap Mia¡¯s head off her body.


    The love he has for her as his family has vanished into thin air which now reces with hatred. ¡°How much longer to get to that fucking warehouse?¡± he yells at Ka, if she¡¯s a timid person, she must have peed in her pant at how deadly he sounds.


    ¡°One more turn and we¡¯re there.¡± Ka blunts out simply. She watches Alfred huff from the corner of her eyes. She sighs and takes thest turn that leads to the location.


    Watching the warehouse from afar, Alfred made to open the door but Ka stop him by yanking his hand off the knob. ¡°Do you intend on getting yourself killed? Who¡¯s going to stop those bastards if you get yourself killed? You didn¡¯t think I can do this on my own, did you? Get your act together and snap out of it.¡± She yells to his face.


    Alfred curse and groans as he ruffles his head sadly. The car pull to a halt and he rush down before the rest could. He grabs his firearm and walks over to Ka when he sees a caring their way.


    A cab stops in front of them and Ka positions her pistol ready to fire anyone from the car when the door opens and she recognises the figure at once.


    ¡°Fuck! Archie!¡± she groans and watches the boy walk up to them.


    Archie walks up to his father and stops right in front of him. Alfred smiles sadly and opens his arm to take his son in a warm hug. He has missed the boy a lot but doesn¡¯t know how to meet him.


    Archie hiss angrily and walks past his father, he brushes his shoulder against his arm as he walks up to Ka. He sniffles back his tears and throws himself at Ka. ¡°Miss Officer, I think Mom is in danger.¡± He hugs her tightly, ruining her shirt with his tears.

 101

    ¡°Miss Officer, I think Mom is in danger.¡± Archie cries out, he hugs Ka tightly, ruining her shirt with his tears.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ka put her hand on his back, rubbing her hand on his back, trying to calm him down. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know how you get to know about this but that¡¯s why we¡¯re here, we are here for her and we will do everything to get her out of there.¡± Ka exhales heavily, she releases Archie from the brief hug and stares deep into his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, do you know what happened to her?¡± Archie whispered, his brown eyes staring deep into Ka¡¯s forest green eyes, searching for an answer from her eyes.


    ¡°Um, I kind of know what happened and I think I could sort everything out if you quietly stay here and wait here for us.¡± Ka clears her throat, she takes a few steps backwards but Archie grabs her hand and she arches her brows.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to stay here?¡± she asks, wondering why he¡¯s holding her hand when he ought to hop into the car.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here, I want to go in with you.¡± he blurted out, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    Ka sighs for the nth time. ¡°Listen, it¡¯s too dangerous in there, and I can¡¯t possibly take you to a ce like that. If Mnie was here, she would have said the same thing. Stay here, and if you didn¡¯t see use out in the next thirty minutes, contact this number.¡± Ka brings out her cell phone and slips it into his palm. She shows him the number she wants him to call and tries to walk away.


    Archie pulls her back and hugs her tightly. ¡°Please make it out alive.¡± he sniffles, Ka smiles brightly, she pats his shoulder and walks up to Alfred that stares at them with pain in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± March walks up to Archie, gripping his shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s up with the sad face?¡± she raises her eyebrows, staring deep into the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Archie mumbled and look away from her. He pockets the cell phone and sighs. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling uneasy with all that is happening.¡± he blurt out truthfully, resting his back on Ben¡¯s car that Ka drove down there.


    ¡°Oh,¡± March sighs, she sneaks her hand into her pant pocket and brings out a sachets of pills. She stretches forth her palm and Archie takes it from her, staring nkly at the in sachet.


    ¡°That will calm your nerves. Just chew it when you feel restless. It works for me.¡± March says, tapping his back and walking up to Ka.


    Upon hearing footstepsing from the back, Ka moves her head sideways to see March walking up to her. ¡°You,¡± she says, pointing her index finger to March. ¡°I want you to check the surrounding, we don¡¯t know how many are there inside. Alfred will cover for me,¡± she instructs, checking her pistol to see if it¡¯s intact.


    March nod her head, then take off to do as she was told. As soon as she was out of sight Alfred pull Ka to his side and move his face to her ear.


    ¡°Are you sure this will work?¡± Alfred asks worriedly.


    ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± she red at him, Alfred shakes his head negatively. ¡°That¡¯s it then, we¡¯re going with my n,¡± she smirk and slightly push him out of the way.


    ¡°What about thew enforcement agencies you called earlier?¡± Ka asks as she sneaks into the big building.


    ¡°They should be here any moment from now,¡± he replies bluntly. ¡°Are you sure you want to go in there, alone?¡± Alfred asks, peeping at the eerily quiet building.


    ¡°Yes, stay here and wait for the officers, okay?¡± she whispers to him, with that, she sneaks inside while Alfred hides behind a girder.


    ~~~~~


    ¡°You¡¯ll do what I want or I have your daughter kiss this world goodbye?!¡± Mia threatens, her evil voice present.


    Mnie quickly go on her knees and join her palms together. ¡°You can do whatever the fuck you want with me, but please not my daughter. Don¡¯t do anything to my daughter.¡± she pleads, her eyes rolling back in as tears gush down her cheeks.


    ¡°How can I spare your daughter when Alfred¡¯s blood runs in her vein, huh?¡± Mia smirked darkly, sending fear into Mnie¡¯s mind. ¡°I will make sure I wipe everything and everyone that would stand in my way.¡±


    ¡°Stop this madness, Mia. Alfred doesn¡¯t give a damn about me, he broke up with me, he won¡¯t even care if anything should happen to us.¡± Mnie yells at the top of her voice, her heart breaking into a thousand pieces not wanting to believe what she just say.


    Mia grins evilly, not paying attention to her pleas. She grabs Skye from the tall guy that stands behind her, she force the girl¡¯s mouth open and points the gun in her mouth. Skye shivered in shock, her eyes on her grandmother as she cried bitterly. Granny Vera wails profusely as she kneels there, pleading with Mia to let her grandkid go.


    ¡°Please let her go, you can kill me but don¡¯t hurt my grandkid.¡± Granny Vera pleads, balls of sweat form on her forehead as she stares painfully at Mia.


    ¡°Who should I kill first, this sweet little girl, or that old hag?¡± she crackles, pointing her pistol between Skye who was trembling in fear and Granny Vera who grip tight at her daughter.


    ¡°Choose!¡± she yells at Mnie.


    ¡°If anyone is to kiss this world goodbye, that should be you!¡±es an angry voice from the door sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine, aside from Mnie. She recognises the voice at once and her lips part in a smile.


    ¡°Who the heck is that?¡± Mia hollers, she grabs Skye by the neck and has her gun pointed at her head.


    Harley rush up to Granny Vera and the rest of the guys have their gun pointed at Mnie.


    The door burst open, revealing Ka who is grinning hard at them with her gun pointed at Harley. ¡°Drop that woman, bitch, or I shove my pistol down your throat.¡± She threatens, ring hard at Harley who grabs Granny Vera to herself in defence.

 102

    Eerie silent take over the room as they stare at Ka in shock. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± Harley gasp, her hold on Granny Vera tighten, piercing her nails into her rough skin.


    The old woman¡¯s whimpers which make Ka bite her lips in anger.


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean by that? you held my friend and her family hostage, it¡¯s natural that I should be here to take them, don¡¯t you agree with me?¡± Ka replies with a shrug, her aim on the trigger tightening as she gives Mia a dark stare from the corner of her eyes.


    Mia runs her hands through her hair. ¡°Shit, you caused this. Why the hell did you let your little cousin get involved?¡± She stumps her foot on the floor, sending Harley a death re. She grabs Mnie from the floor, her palms curling around Mnie¡¯s neck and presses her neck until her fingers leave an imprint on her skin. She spits on Mnie¡¯s face and pushes her to the wall.


    Mnie whimper as soon as her head collided with the wall. She groans in pain and quickly crawls back to her mother. Skye makes to rush up to Mnie but a guy pulls her back to his side, pinning her down, with his gun pointed at her neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re a coward. I know all that happened. You taking your revenge on the weak makes you a coward, you can¡¯t stand against your only enemy when you know that you don¡¯t stand a chance. You¡¯re a pathetic loser, only loser takes their anger on the innocent.¡± Ka yells, tears rolling down the break of her eyes as she watches her friend and her family shivering in fear, with their heads bowed in defenceless.


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Mia¡¯s gaze darts to Ka at once, she picks up her pistol and tries walking up to Ka but Harley abruptly jumps in front of her.


    Harley stares at angry Mia from the corner of her eyes and grits her teeth nervously. She hates that her cousin is there, she doesn¡¯t want her to get hurt by the men, and she can¡¯t guarantee her safety either, not when Mia is there, watching everything. ¡°You should leave before things get messier.¡± she hissed, her fingers curling around the gun, beads of sweat form on her forehead as she watches Mia grits her teeth angrily.


    Ka smirk while watching her evil cousin trying to defend her from her squad.¡±I¡¯m not leaving here without them.¡± she says, smirking at Harley who is now trembling in fear.


    ¡°Just get the hell away from here, please. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± Harley whispers, begging Ka with her eyes because she doesn¡¯t want Mia to hear what she¡¯s saying to her cousin.


    ¡°Why should I¡­¡±


    Therees a sound of a gunshot outside, startling them.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Mia yells, hitting the pistol on her forehead.


    ¡°Shit! That must be Alfred!¡± Ka gasps, she loses her hold on the trigger and tries to look outside.


    Harley realises what Ka is about to do, she pushes Granny Vera to the nearest guy to her, and she hops and kicks the gun off Ka¡¯s hand. Ka staggered and fall to the ground.


    ¡°Fuck you, Harley!¡± Ka yells, seeing her gun six feet away from her.


    Harley ignores Ka who is groaning on the floor, she nces and Mia who is staring at her weirdly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Guys! Take the backdoor and leave!¡± Harley yells to her squad, with her gun pointing at Ka.


    Ka hissed and hit her fist on the marble floor.


    ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± she groans.


    ¡°What did you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Mia scream from the back, panting heavily as she has beginning to get scared.


    Another gunshot could be heard from another angle, follow by a hoarse cry of one of their men.


    ¡°Just go! I¡¯ll join you!¡± Harley yells at her.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mia sniffled, grab her gun and begin to run towards the backdoor. ¡°C¡¯mon, guys! Let¡¯s move!¡± shemands the guys. They all seem to have been waiting for that order all day, they run up to her, dragging their hostage along with them.


    Harley bends down slightly and picks Ka¡¯s gun up. ¡°You should not have gotten yourself involved in this. Fuck you, Kay!¡± she pulls the trigger and shot at Ka.


    Ka rolls on the floor to duck the gunshot. When she decides to look up, Harley has already made use of the backdoor and she¡¯spletely out of the building.


    ¡°Fuck! Screw me!¡± Ka bumps her fist on the marble floor, gets up and runs out of the building.


    She doesn¡¯t see Alfred where she has left him, she looks around but not even his shadow could be seen anywhere.


    ¡°Shit!¡± she curse under and breath and runs up to their parked car.


    Archie steps out of the car the moment he sees Ka running towards the car.


    ¡°Call that person, now!¡± she yells at him, she walks up to the car and grabs a gun under the seat. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, call that number I told you to call.¡± she barks at him before trotting to stop Mia and her squad.


    She silently prays they haven¡¯t gone far. She keeps running in the dark until she hears a gunshot from the other side.


    ¡°Ahh,¡±


    Ka hears the cries that she assumes to belong to her cousin, Harley. She gasps and hides behind a pir.


    ¡°Fuck that bitch!¡± she sniffs and presses her palms gently on her mouth, stopping herself from crying loudly. ¡°Why did she have to do that? Why?¡±


    Tears flow freely from her eyes, in as much as she resents Harley for taking part in the whole scheme, she doesn¡¯t want her to get hurt.


    ¡°I need to find Alfred.¡± she sniffs and wipe her tears. She makes to get out of her hiding when she hears a gunshot from the back.


    It seems as though her life ising to an end, she feels like she has been punched entirely in her thigh. Her leg gives out and she falls to the floor on one knee. Blood oozes out of the bullet wound on her thigh.


    ¡°Hello, Lieutenant Dean!¡± March grinned darkly, standing in front of Ka with her gun pointing at her head.


    ¡°March!¡± Ka gasps, her mouth hanging open unable to believe her eyes.

 103

    ¡°March?!¡± Kaughs wildly, she grabs hold of the pir and pulls herself up. She staggered and chuckles lightly. She rests her palm on the wall to steady herself.


    March stands there, watching Ka like she¡¯s in a movie. She doesn¡¯t understand why Ka¡¯sughing so hard, even though she just got shot in her thigh.


    ¡°You¡­?¡± Ka burst into a pearl ofughter, tears roll down the break of her eyes and she hastily wipes them off.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, detective?¡± she looks everywhere for her gun, but it is too dark that she couldn¡¯t see where she had dropped it.


    March scoff, she find it insulting to be called that title after all she¡¯s been doing.


    ¡°Detective? Yes!¡± March grin, ¡°Currently? Nope!¡± she beams as if what she¡¯s saying makes any sense to her, she tilts her head and puffs out air.


    ¡°I got fired!¡± she whines, rubbing the bottom of the gun on her head. ¡°After all the excellent work that I did, it only took one scheme from my colleagues to get me fired!¡± she scoffed as if the incident is ying afresh in her head.


    Ka move a little closer to the pir and rest her back against the wall. She¡¯s getting weak but she¡¯s fighting the urge to break down in front of March.


    ¡°So?¡± Ka stretch out her arms, wondering how that justify the reason why she just got shot by her. One thing that baffles her is the fact that March could be pointing a gun at her, not when she¡¯s there as her cover.


    ¡°I left the state!¡± she sigh, ¡°when I newly got here, I met Mia by chance and shein about how someone is going to cheat her. I guess we were both going through the same shit differently. So, I agree to help her get back what belongs to her.¡± March scoff, ¡°that bitch!¡± she mumbles, tapping the gun on her head.


    ¡°Why did you shoot me? Stop saying bullshit and tell me why you fucking shot me!¡± Ka demands, she hiss and carefully drags her foot towards March, closing the little gaps in between them.


    ¡°Because those bitch paid me to get rid of that fool and her fucking baby. But you kind of ruined my ns and you made me look like a loser for the second time!¡± March spat angrily, she grabs Ka¡¯s dress and re into her eyes.


    ¡°That goddamn fucking bitch called me a loser because I failed to do what they paid me to do.¡± she push her away and Ka hit her back on the pir.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you are? A pathetic loser!¡± Kaughs, leaps and kicks March in the face.


    That seems toe as a surprise to March, she falls to the floor and Ka jumps on her. Ka grabs a handful of her hair andnds a punch on her face.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± March struggle to break free from Ka but it seems impossible.


    ¡°I thought you were a skilled cop, that¡¯s why I seek your help,¡± Ka yells and throws another punch to her face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have assigned you if I knew you were just a loser who sold her dignity for chump change.¡± she make to punch her again when therees another gunshot with Mnie¡¯s cries filling the air.


    ¡°My Mel!¡± Ka gasps, she looks around but couldn¡¯t find anything better. She sneaks her hand to March¡¯s boot and pulls out a knife.


    March widens her eyes when the knife makes contact with her face.


    ¡°Next time, stand with the truth no matter how shitty it might be!¡± Ka moves the knife to her leg and stab her on both legs.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± March moans, she tries to push Ka off her but she got stabbed on her shoulders as well.


    ¡°If I were you, I will stop here and face the consequences of my wrongdoing.¡± Ka throws the knife away and drags her foot to where the noise ising from.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She traces the voice to the back of the big dark building. Her mouth drops open when she sees Mia, pointing her at Alfred who is seen shielding Mnie on the floor with blood oozing out of her tums.


    The breeze blows, sending a chill down Ka¡¯s face as she watches her friend¡¯s lifeless body lying peacefully on the floor on top of the cliff.


    She shakes her head nervously and drags her foot towards them.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! No! It can¡¯t be!¡± she mentally ps herself as she drags her foot to where they were.


    ¡°Finally, I will finally find peace knowing the two of you are out of my life, I will be d to hold a memorial for you every year.¡± Mia chuckles, she wraps her fingers around the gun and points it at Alfred¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Goodbye, my dear, brother!¡± She grins darkly, shuts her lids and fires the gun three times at him.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± Ka whimpers, she staggered backwards.


    Alfred gets up from the floor with his eyes wide open in shock.


    Mia gasp and move back, she expects to see Alfred on the floor in his pool of blood.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes were shutting on their own, she sees the blurry view of Ka beforepletely drifting into the unconscious.


    Alfred presses his palms on his mouth, his eyes bulge in terror.


    Mia tries pulling the trigger but her hands were shaking and she couldn¡¯t seem to hold the gun.


    Ka smiles sadly, tears roll down her eyes and she moves her gaze to see the bullet holes in her tums.


    Alfred seems too shocked that he doesn¡¯t know what to do at that moment.


    ¡°Please make sure you save her,¡± Ka whispers before falling off the cliff and into the sea.


    ¡°Ka!¡± Alfred yells, he rushes to grab her hands but she has already slipped before he could get to her.


    ¡°Ka!¡± he yells at the top of his voice before falling to his knees.

 104

    A MONTH LATER


    Mnie¡¯s eyes flutter open, slowly adjusting to the bright light of the hospital room. Her sights are groggy and disoriented, trying to make sense of where she is and what had happened.


    Her body feels heavy and weak, her limbs moving slowly and with difficulty. As her senses return, she bes aware of the beeping machines around her, the scent of antiseptic in the air, and the bustling activity of the medical machines around her.


    She turns her head sideways to see Alfred, sitting on a chair beside her bed with his back to the wall. He seemed to be asleep.


    Mnie smiles, seeing how cute he looks even when he¡¯s asleep.


    ¡°Alfred?¡± she calls out to him, her voice so low that she could not hear her own voice.


    Since she finds it hard to talk, she presses a button beside her bed which makes a loud noise.


    Alfred jerks up and rushed up to her, he seems shocked to see her staring at him with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Mnie? You¡¯re awake?¡± Alfred gasps, he goes on his knees and wraps his arms around her. ¡°Thank you for waking up, Mel.¡± he presses a button and speaks into the microphone.


    ¡°VIP patient Mnie is awake.¡± I wipe his tears as he makes the announcement.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Alfred bursts into tests, hugging her head to his chest.


    Mnie winched and moaned into his chest, she couldn¡¯t make sense of what she is doing on a hospital bed.


    Doctors storm in a momentter, Alfred stands from the floor and paves the way for the doctors.


    ¡°Please leave us for a moment, Mr Gordon.¡± says one of the doctors, Alfred nods his head and heads out of the room.


    Walking out of the room, he sneaks his hand into his pant pocket and takes out his cell phone, punches in some digits and presses the phone to his ear.


    ¡°Yes, she woke up just now, the doctors are attending to her.¡± he smiles, tears rolling down his cheeks and he wipes them with his thumb.


    ¡°I wille to get you, okay?¡± he ends the call and slides it into his pocket.


    Alfred moves closer to the private ward and peek at the inside through the ss door. There, he sees the doctor, checking Mnie¡¯s pulse. He moves his palm to his mouth and sobs quietly.


    Just then, his phone makes a buzz and he slides his hand into his pant pocket to fetch it.


    ¡°Mother?¡± he moves away from the door to receive the call.


    ¡°Okay, I will be with you shortly.¡± he hastily ends the call and rushes out of the hospital.


    Getting to the garage, he gets into his car and drives off from the hospital.


    Getting to the front of his mansion, the gate opens and he drives in. He pulls the car to a halt at the garage and steps down from the car.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Skye rushes out of the house and jumps into his arms. ¡°How¡¯s mommy? Is she still sleeping?¡± the little girl pout her small lips.


    Alfred smiles, caressing her hair. ¡°Mom just woke up now, Daddy is here to take Grandma to see Mommy.¡± he peck her forehead and walk inside the house.


    ¡°Child!¡± Granny Vera walks out of the kitchen with an apron tied around her waist. She looks a bitnky, her lips parts in a faint smile when she sees Alfred, standing by the door with Skye in his arms.


    ¡°Granny! Where¡¯s Skye?¡± Archie races down the stairs, panting heavily with his phone in his hand.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡± Alfred smiles in tears, hugging Skye tightly to his chest.


    BACK TO THAT NIGHT


    Ka staggered backwards and tumbles down the high cliff. Then, with a ssh and a deafening roar, she hit the water. The ocean swallowed her whole, the cold and dark enveloping her as she sank.


    The world went silent, and Alfred goes on his knees in shock.


    ¡°Ka?!¡± he roars, tears streaming down his cheeks as he hears the sting sirens of the police car.


    The area gets surrounded by the cop, they handcuff Mia who¡¯s trying to fire her gun but she is already out of bullets. March who¡¯s groaning on the floor is taken to the police car.


    Harley¡¯s lifeless body and some of their boys¡¯ body was taken to the cop van.


    An ambnce bus arrives at that moment, taking Mnie to the bus. Alfred runs after them, Granny Vera who is standing a mile away copse to the floor when she sees her daughter, soaking in her own pool of blood.


    Archie runs up to them, only to see his father, entering the Ambnce with Mnie who is bathed with her blood.


    He ms his palms against his mouth, suppressing himself from crying out loud.


    The ambnce drives away from the scene with Alfred wailing profusely as a nurse attends to Mnie.


    Getting to the hospital, the doctors on duty rushed up to attend to Mnie when they realise who she is.


    The doctors step out of the private ward and walk up to Alfred who seems to be fighting the urge to break down in the quiet ce.


    One of the doctors speak up, his voice is gentle, but the words were heavy and hard to hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have some bad news to share with you,¡± he begins, a frown forming on his lips. ¡°Your wife has slipped into aa, and the prognosis is uncertain.¡±


    Alfred feels like the room is spinning, and the world around him bes a blur. It is hard to believe what he is hearing, but the doctor¡¯s expression tells him it was all too real.


    He goes on his knees and cries his eyes out on the cold floor.


    He tries to run up to the room but the men pull him back.


    Alfred gets home that night to meet Archie pacing back and forth, his hands curls into a fist. Hends a punch to his father¡¯s face as soon as he walks up to him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault, it¡¯s your darn fault that mom got shot. It¡¯s your fault that Ms Officer¡¯s body is in the pit of that cold stream. How could you be so cruel to chase your woman out? The mother of your fucking daughter! How could you?!¡± he yells, sending another punch to his father¡¯s face.


    Alfred couldn¡¯t move as he is trying to make sense of what his son is trying to spill. He grabs Archie¡¯s arms and pulls him to himself.


    ¡°What did you mean?¡± he groans, his hands trembling as he stares into the little boy¡¯s eyes.


    Archie grips his father¡¯s hands on his shirt and ps it off. He narrated everything he heard to his father, how he had a one-night stand with Mnie and how she searched for him but couldn¡¯t see him. How Andy helped Mnie to uncover the truth behind the ne she possessed.


    The news seems too much for Alfred to take in, he asked his son where little Skye is and he leaves the house to look for them.


    After meeting with the old woman and discovering the truth behind the little girl¡¯s birth, he takes them to his mansion and asks for the old woman¡¯s permission to have the little girl in his custody.


    A weekter, Ka¡¯s body was found in thekeshore and she was already dead. Ka¡¯s body isid to rest in the police cemetery.


    Mia and her gang were sent to jail for murdering Selena Kent, Lieutenant Dean and Kidnapping of Vera Watson, and Skye Watson and attempted murder of Mni Watson.


    After mourning the death of his crush, Detective Ben tenders his letter of resignation and left for the state.


    Alfred¡¯s uncle stepped down from being the chairman and handed over everything to Alfred. Alfred who seems to be guilty of everything declines the offer, but his uncle is too ashamed of his daughter that he left the organisation after signing every necessary document in Alfred¡¯s name.


    Alfred continue to check on Mnie at the hospital, hoping for the day she would wake from her long sleep.


    Just when he is beginning to lose hope of her recovery, she wakes up, giving him all hope that he seems to have lost.

 105

    TWO WEEKS LATER


    Mnie got discharged from the hospital a week earlier, she has been told by Alfred everything that happened that night and what happened after.


    She cried bitterly after hearing that her only friend, Ka lost her life in the fight.


    Today, she choose to spend her day with her friend and let her know how much she misses her.


    The car pulls to a halt at the front gate of the police cemetery. Mnie opens the door before Alfred could get the door for her. She adjusts her sunsses and steps down from the car.


    She walks over to the back seat and fetches a box. Alfred walks over to her and takes the box from her, guarding her to where Ka¡¯s body was lying to rest.


    Getting there, Mnie bursts into tears as she sees the burial stone of her dear friend. She goes on her knees, wailing profusely as she caresses the name on the burial stone with her thumb.


    ¡°My dear Ka, is this you?¡± she grips her chest as more tears roll down her cheeks.


    ¡°Idiot?!¡± she sniffs, wiping her tears with her palm.


    Alfred ces the box down and kneels next to it. Watching Mnie as she has a depressing moment with her friend, he wishes he could do anything to help her but there seems nothing he could do.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot for taking the gunshot for me! How dare you die, leaving me alone?¡± she wipes the dirt off the stone. She doesn¡¯t want her friend¡¯s bed to fill with dirt.


    ¡°You¡¯reying here in this cold ce when you know how much your body reacts to cold.¡± she fetches the box and lifts it in the air.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even remember to take some food with you, right? You¡¯d alwayse to my house, looking for food you could eat. Here today, I brought so much food for you. A lot of foods you love to eat.¡± she opens the box and set dishes of food on the burial stone


    ¡°How are you fairing? Hope you are not lonely there?¡± she sighs sadly, dipping her spoon inside the bowl of rice, she lifts it to her mouth and eats it sadly.


    ¡°I have as much food as possible, but you¡¯re not here to eat it with me, how cruel?¡± she sniffs, dipping her spoon inside the box tes, stabbing the stone into the rice.


    ¡°Come to think of it, none of the things you wish to do, you didn¡¯t do any of them before leaving this world.¡± she drops the te on the floor, removes her sunsses and ces them on the floor beside her.


    ¡°You never wish to be a cop. You majored inw enforcement because of me. You leave your dream to be a musician and dancer and chosew enforcement just to support me. You never get to go on a vacation with your partner because you never have one. You didn¡¯t get to have a boy child who you would name ¡®Hart¡¯ and have him be my daughter¡¯s soul brother.¡±


    Her headaches as she remembers all the things her friend had written in her diary when they were in college.


    Mnie took out her phone and snaps the burial stone. She wipes her tears and smiles sadly.


    ¡°I never wish for things to end like this for you, but what can I do? You didn¡¯t live for yourself until the end and I hope you would look back and realise how selfish you were to yourself. You always take me first, even when you end up hurting yourself.¡± Mnie hit her chest with her fist, feeling guilty for her dear friend¡¯s death.


    ¡°I love you, Ka. I love you and I miss you so much!¡± Mnie burst into tears, Alfred gently moves closer to her and pulls her to his chest. Gently patting her head as she messes his shirt with her tears.


    ¡°I am sorry, honey, I am sorry for causing you pain. If it wasn¡¯t because of me, your friend would be sound and alive now. Please stop ming Ka for what happened, me me for everything and I won¡¯t stop you from resenting me.¡± Alfred blinks back his tears, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for everything that has happened.


    ¡°I won¡¯t see her anymore, Alfred!¡± Mnie sobs, hiding her face in his chest.


    ¡°I am here for you and I know Ka would be happy wherever she is that you made it out alive. Please stop cursing at your friend and let¡¯s pray for her to find eternal peace.¡± he moves forward and ces a little kiss on her forehead.


    Minutester, they pack up the box and leave the cemetery, with Mnie waving at the cemetery until they werepletely out of there.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alfred could not help but ask, seeing Mnie feeling down without saying anything to him, he feels bad and he wish he knows anything he could do to make her feel better.


    ¡°I am okay, stop worrying about me,¡± she mumbles, pressing her head on the cat window, looking out to the street through the window.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Tears shimmer in her eyes as she remembers all the good memories of her friend. Ka was more than just a friend to her, she loves her so much that she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from streaming down her cheeks.


    Alfred drives into thepound and parks the car at the garage. He steps down from the car and walks over to help Mnie down.


    After helping her down and fetching the box from the backseat, he walks her towards the front door.


    The door twists open from the inside and a cascade of colourful balloons fell from the ceiling, raining down upon her. She let out a squeal of delight,pletely caught off guard by the surprise.


    The balloons of every colour fill the entrance, bouncing and jostling against each other as they float to the floor.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡± they all chants in unison.


    Archie walks out with a chocte cake in his hands. Skye rushes up to her and jumps into her arms, kissing both of her cheeks as she beams with joy.


    Granny Vera is thest person to walk out, wearing a tired smile on her face.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Mnie drop Skye to her feet and throw herself at her mother, caging the old woman into her arms.


    ¡°Wee back home and happy birthday to you, darling.¡± Granny Vera pecks her on both cheeks before disengaging from the hug.


    ¡°Blow out the candles.¡± Archie smiles, Mnie lowers her face and blows out the candles after saying a short prayer for Ka.


    She took the cake from Archie and gives it to Alfred. She pulls Archie to herself and hugs him with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, baby!¡± She sniffs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mom!¡± he releases himself from the hug and wipes her tears with his thumbs. ¡°I am very sure Ms Officer wouldn¡¯t want you to be in tears if she was here.¡±


    Mnie nods in the affirmative. She looks at her back to see the man whom she loves dearly, smiling back at her.


    ¡°Thank you, Alfred.¡± She jumps into his arms and ms her lips against his.


    Alfred smiles shortly before wrapping his arms around her waist.


    ¡®Although Ka may be dead, she will forever be my only true friend and her memory will remain rent-free in my head.¡¯


    ¡®She stands by me until herst moments and I would continue to love her for giving me unconditional love. She will forever live in my memory and the thought of her will forever bring happy tears to my eyes.¡¯


    THE END!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!